《I Don鈥檛 Want This Bad Ending》


 Chapter 1: IM CONFUSED?!

    Chapter 1: I''M CONFUSED?!

    ***

    ''What happened? My head hurts!''

    She lifted her hand to the back of her head and instantly felt a sting when she touched it.

    "Ouch!" she reflexively said out loud and pulled her hand away.

    She touched the white fabric that was rolled around her head and looked at the red liquid that had stained her fingers, it was blood.

    ''What happened?'' she thought to herself, still looking at her hands.

    A minuteter, her head was starting to hurt like someone was poking and hammering in it. A high pitched sound was piercing her eardrums, making her ears feel like they will bleed. She closed her eyes and ced both of her palms against her ears, hoping that it could momentarily stop the sound but it was no use.

    Suddenly, a white light shed before her eyes and memories of her past self came to mind.

    ''What? What was that?... Are you saying that I died? Wait, did I really die?''

    A teardrop left her eye, running down her face, and suddenly she was crying.

    "I don''t know what to do."

    Her memories kept on repeating inside her head... feeling betrayed, feeling alone, feeling frustrated.

    She cried for an hour or two, hoping that everything that happened was just her imagination. That it was just a dream - that she was just having a nightmare.

    ''I was starting to achieve something and all of a sudden I died?!... I was starting to find my happiness and it crumbles just like that?!!... That''s just so unfair.''

    She wailed like a baby while resting her head on her knees.

    After she cried her eyes out, she tried to recall everything but it felt like something was blocking her from recalling her past self.

    ''Well at least I know what happened before I died... But why can''t I recall everything before that?''

    She pinched the upper part of her nose as she tried to calm her throbbing head.

    After a while, she started to take a look at her surroundings. Analyzing where she was and trying to figure out why she was here.

    ''I was supposed to be dead... right? Or maybe not?!''

    She''s happy, the thought of having a second chance in life came to her mind. She tried to make a wishful wish. Trying to fool herself that she really didn''t die and was just recovering when all of a sudden she realized that her hands were not supposed to be like this.

    ''These hands are way too smooth to be my hands. My hands are rough and udylike because of the part-time jobs I used to do back home''

    Now, everything was sinking in and she started to question where the hell she was. It was dark, so maybe it was night time and she was in arge soft bed, a king-sized bed if it waspared to what she knew.

    ''This bed can fit 5 adults and still have space... what arge bed,'' She thought to herself.

    Looking at the space in this room, she realized it was ten times bigger than her old apartment when she was in college. Thanks to the moon''s reflection it helped her see the inside of the room.

    ''Wow! They''re filthy rich. It looks like a medieval room that I''ve seen in a lot of movies but the interior sucks! Who the f*ck make their room pink?! Everything''s pink!! Ugh, my eyes... this sucks.''

    The room walls were painted pink. Plushies, teddy bears, the cover sheet, the furniture, the ornaments and walls design Everything was pink.

    ''If I don''t get out of here, I''m going to be blinded by all this pink...''

    She tried to get out of the bed to look for a mirror. She felt dizzy as soon as she stood up but she also needed to know what was happening and see it for herself. She had a bad feeling that something outrageous was happening to her but she still made her decision to face it.

    ''I need to find out who the hell thisdy that I have be is. This is crazy!''

    Her thoughts made her wonder that maybe she had be a ghost and possessed someone.

    ''Did I be a bad spirit because of what happened to me? Because I died?... and died as a vi-vi-virgin!!! Did I be a vi-virgin ghost and possess this body to fulfill my desire? To find a boyfriend?... Nah, that didn''t happen right?!''

    She was confused as well as different kinds of thoughts lingering in her head, conclusions of what is really happening to her. She felt it was too real and even for herself it sounded ridiculous. She sighed. ''Haaa...''

    She saw a vanity in the room and walked over to it. As she came to a stop in front of the white ornamented vanity that looks luxurious, she let out a scream in shock.

    The girl in the mirror had a pale skin that looked like snow. Her ombre hair was colored and mixed with ck hair that had silver-blue at the ends and the length went below her knees while her golden red mixed eye could be described as the setting sun.

    "Wow! Who the hell is this? Oh My God! Who''s this Lolita? She''s so cute." She screamed again because of how cute her body was.

    "Wait... how old is this child?! She looks to be around 12. She''s so cute." She mumbled

    She was so beautiful. A few more years and she will be a gorgeousdy and still have those innocent eyes. But there was something about it that bothered her. It was the eyes of this child! She had the same eyes back then eyes filled with evident loneliness.

    "I wonder why a small girl has this kind of look in her eyes." As she silently whispered the door suddenly burst open and a maid with jiggling balloons came towards me.

    "Miss!"

    The maid knelt down and wrapped her arms around her, giving the little girl a hug while bawling her eyes out.

    "Thank goodness you''re safe. I was so worried that something might happen to you, Lady Evelyn. Are you okay?" She was looking at her sunset eyes, evident worries were disyed in the maid''s pupils.

    She just stared at the maid not knowing what to do but inside the little girl was screaming her lungs out.

    ''Ah! Sh*t! Why is there a maid here? Oh my god! Those pair of melons were so soft, I almost suffocated. This is not the time to think about her bo*b?! How should I respond to her?! Someone please tell me what to do?!'' She panicked.

    ''Wait... how can I understand her?! I''m pretty sure that''s not English,'' she pondered.

    ''Oh!'' then a realization came in.

    ''it''s because of this body. Thank goodness! I don''t know what I will do If I speak gibberish because of the difference innguage.'' she sighs in relief.

    ''Okay! haa!, deep breaths Adelyn. Calm down! You''re a full-fledged adult. No need to panic just take a deep breath and answer like a human being... '' she thought as she stared at the maid and finally decided to speak.

    Just please act normal!

    "Ye-yes... I''m o-okay..." She blushed hard because of how foolishly she stuttered while giving a simple answer.

    The maid smiled and so, she also smiled, as the maid wrapped her in a warm embrace. ''I don''t know why but I feel like I know her before. And this hug sure is nice... it''s warm.'' Evelyn epts the gesture and lets her be lulled by the maid.

    As she was wrapped in the maid''s arms, drowsiness began to take over as she was still a child and an injured one at that.

    ''I''ll think about everything tomorrow, for now, I need to sleep. My mental and physical are drained because of this unbelievable situation!'' Darkness invaded her consciousness and her heavy eyes closed as the maid sang a luby.

    "Good night, Lady Evelyn." She said in a whisper.

    ***

    "haa... ha..."

    Evelyn felt like she was in a marathon, trying to catch her breath. She was soaked in her own sweat. The hair was messed up and her hands were clutching the cover sheet of the bed as she gasped for air.

    "ha...huuu"

    She woke up from her nightmare and thought about the dream she just had.

    shbacks came and she was walking in the park... There were two woman walking in the dark lit pavement.

    "Hey, Amy! Let''s go to the nearby restaurant. I''m starting to get hungry because of all the projects that I''m doing," She said while her back was facing her, as she walked in a hurry to get to the restaurant that she spotted across the park with her childhood best friend Amy.

    "Yeah. Sure," said Amy.

    "You know what..." She turned around to face her when suddenly...

    *Chuk! *Chuk!

    Her eyes went wide in shock to the realization of what was happening as she felt an object repeatedly pierce her abdomen.

    She looked at her best friend Amy whose hands were on the hilt of a knife that was buried in her flesh and the blood that started to gush out of her body as the sharp knife was pulled out.

    She clenched her teeth at the sudden pain that shuddered her entire being.

    She pressed her hands to where the wounded part is. She tried to stop the blood that was rapidly flowing out when her best friend Amy attacked again. She saw that she was aiming for the upper right of her chest, indicating that she really wanted her dead.

    She dodged! But soon felt her world turning upside down, she was dizzy due to the amount of blood leaving her body at a rapid rate.

    When she looked up at her, Amy was already in front of her with her hands against her chest and the knife imbued that was stuck in her flesh.

    Tears rolled down her eyes as she slowly dropped to her knees and looked at her best friend''s Amy''s eyes.

    "Why?... Amy?" Adelyn asked.

    A loud bang suddenly filled the air followed by her body falling to the ground.

    While she saw Amy looked at her with tears in her eyes.

    "I''m sorry... *sniff"

    "I needed to do this."

    "I''ll see ****************...."

    As her eyes felt heavy, she still thought and wondered about what she said.

    ''What do you mean you needed to do this?''

    ''What did you say? I didn''t hear you.''

    ''Haa... so much for being a best friend'' Her consciousness started to fly away as her body was feeling cold.

    Darkness envelops her and the next thing she knows her senses be numb. The air was gradually leaving her body and she felt lonely as she thought of her pathetic life, she breathed herst breath.

    *shback ends...

    She sighs.

    She felt so betrayed by what happened and was curious as to what her "best friend" said at the end.

    She shrugged it off and focused on the memory she just recalled. She felt great danger at the situation that she''s now in.

    She deeply sighs in agony.

    "Is this a typical reincarnation thingy?" She mumbled.

    "Getting stabbed by a friend and then reincarnated as a child." She continued.

    " Nah."

    She recalled stories about truck-san hitting a person then they be a hero and defeat the dark lord.

    She must say, as she experiences reincarnation, or possessing the body, whatever that is! She prefers truck-san than getting killed by a friend.

    ''Shit! I don''t even have a day to grieve myself and now this. I need to arrange my thoughts and gather information about this ce. I need to know this body''s owner and how she acts... no! no! no! Let''s just pretend that I lost my memories. It''s better that way. Then, they won''t suspect me if I behave weirdly and foolishly. I''ll ask the maid that was here earlier. I need to grasp my situation.'' she pondered for a while before she made a conclusion.

    Her head began to throb in pain again and her hands flew to her head as memories shed through her mind.

    ''What? So... I really got reincarnated as a baby?! But why is my memory only the first five years and jumped from the age of 11 to now?''

    By the way, she''s 13. Not really much of a difference of what she guessed her age was.

    ''Let''s arrange my thoughts first.''

    With the memories that shed through her mind, she needed to arrange her thoughts with the newly gained information.

    ''So, my name is Adelyn Cathy Dashton. A free-spirited soul and a graduating student.''

    A dark brown haireddy, big eyes that were a hazel color, longshes, a petite figure with a decent breast cup and a small face. A girl with a height of 5''5 ft., not boasting, but well she can say that her beauty''s above-average. She also has a decent functioning head that she used and helped her to climb the top ranks of her university school.

    But what''s the point? She still died though... not to mention at the hands of her best friend too. "Is she really my best friend? I''m having a different opinion about my whole life right now." she said.

    Adelyn was only 21 when that happened.

    And her life was miserable before that, let''s talk about something personal, shall we?

    Like any other kids she has parents... well that''s obvious of course. What''s different is that they can''t really be considered as one.

    She can''t even really call themselves as a family. They hardly talk. What she means is they really don''t care about her.

    She thought they would even throw a party when the news of her death reached them.

    They always say horrible words to hurt her, saying that she''s useless, a piece of baggage, that it was her fault why her mom can''t continue her dreams and why his father was too harsh on her... really, there''s a lot to talk about that even she can''t even count how many ridiculous words she heard from them.

    When she was a child, she would experience domestic violence just because her grades dropped and that she didn''t make it to the rank.

    Adelyn doesn''t understand them, but still, she tried her best to reach their demand, hoping that they would look at her with warm, and loving eyes, and that someday they will be proud of her as their daughter.

    But that was too much of a goal for this lifetime. As even If she became top of the ss, they would scold her and ask why she couldn''t reach the top in the whole school.

    She still did her best and thought that it would be okay. She thinks that it was her fault that she didn''t aim higher.

    When that time she became a top student at the top university in their country, she thought that this time, they would definitely be proud of her.

    Little did she know that her expectation will get crushed and she will be a joke! Not even that could make them look at her.

    That was the thin line that made her snap from the dream she was trying hard to achieve and she finally faced the reality that they really didn''t care for her, much less acknowledge her as their child.

    It was foolish, really!

    After that, she left the house and lived at a small apartment near her university college and worked part-time jobs to meet daily ends. She didn''t rely on them... trusting them all those years had taught her nothing but pain.

    "Ha," a frustratedugh left her lips as she thought of how pitiful her past self was.

    "I only have one friend and she just betrayed me." She smiled at how ridiculous her fate was and then when it finally registered that she escaped that wretched life, another misfortune befalls unto her. Because she was reincarnated with a twist!

    Basically, it''s like this...

    She was reincarnated inside the novel that shest read before she died, the title was ''A happy ending''. A clich story with a heroine and the male leads fighting for the love of the female lead.

    And she was the "viiness" of that clich story that will die at the end by public execution! What''s worse is she won''t die like those in traditional dramas that she was so obsessed with where the viiness will just be poisoned to death as punishment!

    The death of the viiness in this story was more cruel than that! The head will be severed from the body! A clean cut by the guillotine! The reason? because the viiness will be bullying the heroine.

    That''s right! "I''M GOING TO DIE AGAIN WITH THIS NEW BODY AT A YOUNG AGE!!!!" she frustratingly said.

    "Author?! This is a romance story, right? So, why did you kill the viiness with that cruel punishment?" she said as sheined and ruffled her ombre hair in frustration.

    She deeply sighs! "Haa!" and she cursed the author of this novel.

    "If I knew that I would be reincarnated in a novel, I should have read sleeping beauty! At least, I''ll just be sleeping in a few years and then I''ll meet my charming prince when I wake up!"

    She regrets loving the tragic life of those viiness in romance genres!

    The clich story was actually like this.

    Evelyn Callie von Emsworth, is a young nobledy. The only daughter of the Duke and Military General of the Kingdom of Levingstone, Duke Keene Adalfurus von Emsworth.

    A spoiled brat and a selfish youngdy who thinks that the world revolves around her because of her status.

    She bes a disgrace to her family when a series of events take ce because of her selfish acts and it got even worse when she started to bully the apple of the eye of the male leads which led to her execution.

    So, this means the story was set when she... the "supposed viiness" gets engaged to the crown prince of this kingdom.

    Evelyn was 14 when she got engaged to the Crown Prince. It was also the time to enter the magical nobles school, the St. Prisch Academy.

    This is where all the characters of the novel will encounter each other and the story begins to take its course.

    It means she only had a year to think ande up with a n to escape this wretched fate of her.

    "So this is my new life? I see What a pain in the a**!" She thought as she felt an impending headache.

 Chapter 2: THE CHARACTERS

    Chapter 2: THE CHARACTERS

    As I was contemting my counter n to escape the impending engagement, the sun was now rising, indicating the start of a new day... and a dilemma for me.

    I didn''t realize that it was morning because of how focused I was on my memories.

    Okay! For now, I''ll pretend I lost my memories. As far as I know, I got injured when I was ying in the garden where a big tree was and climbed it. It was my secret ce whenever I was lonely. Well, suddenly, the tree branch broke, and I fell... headfirst

    Sigh...

    I hate making excuses but with my situation, I can''t possibly just let it be and If I act strange in front of them, I don''t know what they''ll think. I mean, I''m mentally 21 years old and if I want to escape my downfall, I need to stop acting spoiled. I can''t just tell them that the reason I changed was that I got my memories back from my past life... and the spoiled brat you know was just me being a kid. No one will believe me, I won''t believe myself too. Sigh...

    I ced my right hand on my head to massage the temple due to the stress that built up and has been aching since yesterday''s events.

    I was staring into space when a knock came on my door. My maid entered my room and rushed to my side when she saw me.

    "Oh, Young Miss Evelyn! You''re awake. Should I get you a meal first? Or would you like to take a bath?" A warm smile was stered on her face and she obviously looked relieved.

    ''Okay... here goes nothing Adelyn. I need to act right.'' I stare at her for a long time before opening my mouth and act as innocently as I can.

    "I''m s-sorry b-but... who are you?"

    I nervously said the words while I stared at her as I watched her reaction.

    "What are you talking about, Lady Evelyn?... I''m your personal maid She"

    Thedy in front of me who''s wearing a maid uniform that you can see in a maid cafes, sheintroduces herself as my personal maid she had brown colored hair, a small face with freckles, fair skin, a petitedy around 20''s with big boobs, and has a face that with a looked of concern and serious gaze directed to me... I think she''s trying to figure out what''s happening with the young miss of the Emsworth Family that she was serving.

    I just nkly stared at her as a reply.

    "No way... I''ll call the doctor young miss!" Then She ran out at my room with a face that was obviously confused and panicked.

    Sigh...

    ''I''ve been sighing since I came here... seriously I''m tired but I can''t put my guard down. This household neglects me but at the same time, they''re monitoring everything I do. I just saw at a nce earlier that there were two guards standing at my front door when She ran out. I need to be careful.'' I silently thought.

    A few minutester, the personal maid, She, the doctor, and her assistant are in my room doing a checkup...

    The doctor was walking towards my bed, wearing a white robe which resembles a doctor''s uniform back home, and his white beard and hair, a sign of his age and wisdom. He was apanied by his assistant, he has green hair, blue eyes, tall stature, around the age of 17, and is obviously handsome and is on his tail as they move towards the Young Lady.

    ''Wow!... I wonder what''s his name.'' I thought as I never saw a handsome face around me back on earth. I was single all my life, okay?!

    "The Young Lady has suffered a concussion because of the ident, and she''s been asleep for two weeks now..." The doctor said, as he gave out his findings.

    ''So that is why this body bes so weak, she''s been asleep for half a month...'' I was in deep thought when I heard the doctor continue his diagnosis.

    "It''s a side effect of her fall, the Young Lady suffered from the shock and resulted in her losing her memories..." He continued.

    "Can we do something... for the Young miss to remember her memory? Doctor Lloyd? Like re-enacting or maybe telling her stories of herself?... or maybe..." The maid was cut off by the doctor before she finished her statement.

    ''So, his name is Lloyd. Wait... Doctor Lloyd Von Harise? The imperial doctor? What''s he doing here? Why does someone important check on me?'' As I was like in a jeg, I was confused and my thoughts were cut when the doctor was still exining the best course of action.

    "We shouldn''t stress the youngdy, instead of helping, it can have a reverse result and permanently losing her memories... let the youngdy rest, her memories will eventuallye to her, hopefully," Doctor Lloyd said.

    "I''ll give her some prescription to heal the wound around her head," He added.

    I give the doctor a nod, indicating my thanks after the doctor and his assistant left my room, I went and had my bath and my breakfast.

    "Young miss... you should rest first. Call me if you need anything... I''lle back before lunch... Just rest, okay?!" The maid, She said while her face has a hint of worries.

    ''I''m not a kid but whatever.'' I inwardly thought.

    "Mmn." I just gave her a small reply.

    She went out and I searched the whole room to find my diary...

    "I think I hid it here... yes!"

    I found my pink diary in the third drawer. ''Ughh... it''s pink again... I really need to do something about this room!"

    ***

    I sat down and started to read my diary...

    <strong><em>Calendar 18 of month X, Year 228c</em></strong>

    <em>"I''m going to have dinner with my father and brotherter. I''m so excited, it''s been a while since I saw them and had dinner with them..."</em>

    <strong><em>Calendar 19 of month X, Year 228c</em></strong>

    <em>"The dinner was filled with silence; they didn''t even look at me. My brother just nced at me with his cold eyes and my father just ate without looking at me... what did I do wrong? No, no... next time, I''ll be the one to start the conversation. Maybe, they just don''t know how-to, it''s been a long time since they saw me so maybe they''re shy... hehe"</em>

    <strong><em>Calendar 30 of month X, 228c</em></strong>

    <em>"I saw my brother having his tea in the garden, I asked if I could join him, but he just stared at me then he walked away. I wonder if he''s still shy."</em>

    <strong><em>Calendar 2 of month Y, year 228c</em></strong>

    <em>"My father called me to his office, I was so happy because he never does that on a normal asion. I wonder what we will talk about"</em>

    <strong><em>Calendar 3 of month Y, year 228c</em></strong>

    <em>"I was reprimanded by my father about the tea party that I attended. It was not my fault, to begin with, that girl insulted me, so I just talked back and after that, she just started to cry...</em>

    <em>Father, he didn''t listen to my reason and now I''m banned from attending tea parties for a month.</em>

    <em>I hate this!"</em>

    ***

    As I read my old diary, I felt sad. "So, in this world, I''m still hoping huh?"

    A realization started to form, and the eptance of how my family treats me makes my cherry lips go upward.

    I sarcastically smiled, I never noticed the despise look on my brother, the cold face of my father when they looked at me.

    I know now how naive and stupid I was back then. I was trying so hard to form a bond with my family but all that''s returned are full of disgust and resentment from them and I didn''t even notice it.

    Thank God! That the memories from my past life came to me and because of this I learned my lessons and knows that stupidly waiting for this family to ept me will never happen. I know it! Because that''s what I did in my past life, but not this time.

    I have more problems now, to begin with, I have to start devising my n to escape this hellhole arranged marriage with the crown prince to avoid getting my head chopped off.

    I grabbed a quill or I don''t know this? Their pen? Anyway I dipped it in the ink to start writing what I know from the story, the characters and their personality.

    There''s a five-male lead in the story and one heroine. The female lead of the novel, A happy ending, is Lady Elise Letisha von Acker, a baron''s daughter, age 13 right now, the same age as me.

    She has pink hair, innocent blue eyes, small pink lips, and her cheeks that have a tint of pink blush making her look cute when she smiles and a small figure that makes you want to protect her from the scheming world of the nobles.

    She was bullied by "me", or I should say the viiness of the story, Lady Evelyn.

    Because of jealousy and envy, she eventually started to bully her at the academy with the followers Evelyn gathered and when there was an opportunity, making the five male leads protect Lady Elise, and that''s when Evelyn started her own downfall leading her to be executed by the public by a guillotine.

    I shiver at the destiny that awaits me.

    The first ML is my future fiance, the crown prince of this kingdom, Edickart Adalbern Baldwin Von Langton.

    He became my fianc in the story when I was 14 and him 15. His looks are dashing, he has blond hair and green eyes that are a sign for nobility indicating that he has royal blood.

    His domineering aura that evokes dominance every time he speaks to his subordinates that can send shivers down the spine.

    He is a calcting, schemer, deceiver but at the same time wise that he bes the crown prince at the age of 5 because of how he manipted to show off his talents, impressing the king and the congress.

    When he smiles, a fake smile rather, a flower blooms in the background, emphasizing his angelic face.

    Evelyn falls in love with him at their first meeting, sadly, the crown prince just sees her as one of those typical noble girls who unt and cling to him because of his face and his statues.

    So when the Female lead met her, he was amused at how innocent and nice she is that he started to watch her and eventually fell in love with her.

    And that''s when my demise starts.

    "Tsk. Can''t he just exile me, that crazy crown prince?! Why punish me with a guillotine?! I would be thankful If I can leave this sh*t country"

    "I need to tell my father that I don''t want to be engaged but... will he listen to my plea?" I Sighed...

    I pick my quill again and start to write the other male leads of the story.

    The 2nd male lead is the Young Master of The Emsworth household and my big brother, An Augustus von Emsworth.

    He hates her sister or rather me because he believed that his mother or our mother died because of Evelyn, which I don''t know why because the story didn''t really tackle why mother died.

    And I also don''t have my memories of when or how it happens. So, I don''t have a clue.

    An has a cold domineering and prideful attitude like his father, with silver-blue hair, a piercing sunset eyes that shows a coldness with a hint of loneliness. He met the heroine at the academy.

    They be acquainted when he finds out that his idiot sister bullied the barons'' daughter, he eventually protects the Young Lady from his sister, and he falls in love with how forgiving the heroine is, despite his sister harassing her.

    Elise defended Evelyn and always said that it was her fault to begin with, making An hate his sister more which led to agreeing to punish his sister.

    "A big moron! It''s not like Evelyn poisoned that girl! I mean Yes she bullied her but the execution was totally unnecessary for, the heavy punishment to chop a head off! I know that he hates me, but how can he agree to punish his own sister with a public execution?!" Evelyn was so frustrated with her own brother.

    "I know that Evelyn bullied her, but it''s not her fault to begin with. The heroine covets her fianc, who wouldn''t get angry with that?!" "Tsk." Iclicked my tongue as my frustration arose with every minute that I remember how stupid and irrational are the characters in the story. Then I continued.

    ''Next is the 2nd prince, the younger brother of crown prince Edickart. His name is Adley Athelstan Clyde von Langton, his mother is the queen of the kingdom.

    The siblings both hate each other, and he also hates me because of the engagement, the duke will stabilize and support the crown prince seat making the 2nd prince situation hard topete for the throne.''

    "Wow! I never did anything to him, but he hates me already because of that damn engagement. Welp! I don''t even like it either! Then he hated me more when I started to harass the heroine... like I would do that! That''s the old Evelyn in the story, not me."

    There''s also the Young Heir Cabel Trimitry von Sigrid, he''s cool, mischievous, and flirty. He has a manly stature, silver hair, red eyes, a rigged body that every woman would admire.

    No wonder, he''s popr, with his handsomeness, his hot physique and adds to it his status, a list of girls would want him. But when he met the heroine, he started to change and focus only on her. And was so angry at me, for bullying the weak Lady Elise!

    "Wh*t a sh*t damsel in distress! But truthfully, she''s just a walking troublemaker!"

    Thest fish is, Prince Silvester Aud Ramond Von de Sirille, the prince of the neighboring kingdom.

    He''s in the St. Prisch Academy as an exchange student, where he met Lady Elise. I don''t really know if he did fall in love with the heroine because before my execution he wasn''t there, and I think he goes back to his country because of the conflict for the throne.

    But he also hates me nheless, for the same reason of course, plus he hates a person whose self-centered, selfish, cannot ept their mistake which Evelyn had it all. I guess that''s enough reason to hate me.

    "I''ll try to not get engaged with the crown prince, but if that didn''t work out. Then, I''ll avoid the heroine at the academy as well as the other fishes. I''ll stay low so that no one notices me... yup! Right now, this is only the solution that I cane up with. Hopefully, I''ll avoid my death."

    ***

    After writing down the Male Leads and Heroine''s characters, the door burst open, and my maid She can be seen, panting.

    "Can you at least knock?! Even if you''re my maid, you should still knock!" I said to her with an irritated look while my hands abruptly closed the diary.

    "I''m sorry Young Miss, but the duke wants you to see him in his office... that''s why I went straight here. I''m sorry young miss."

    "What?" I stood up, my face was shocked and scared.

    ''Why does he want to see me? He didn''t even visit me when I was on the brink of death and now, he wants to see me?''

    "She, help me prepare. We don''t want Father to wait" I said with a hurried voice.

    "Yes, Young Miss..."

    As She was helping me, I was in deep thought.

    ''How am I supposed to face him. I didn''t even have a n on how to handle the duke.''

    After She was done dressing me in a more constricted dress, we went straight to the Dukes'' office. I didn''t even prepare myself and now I''m in front of the door. I held myself up and took a deep breath.

    ''Inhale... Exhale...''

    *knock... knock

    "The Young Lady is here, my lord..." said the head butler.

    "Come in..."

    ''Adelyn, wait...no! I''m now the Young Lady of Emsworth. Now, Evelyn takes a deep breath.''

    ''Inhale... Exhale...''

    As I step inside his office... My palms started sweating.

    I bowed and...

    "You called father?"

 Chapter 3: PREPARATION

    Chapter 3: PREPARATION

    She dressed simply to indicate that she was still sick. She chooses a carnation dress that goes well with her paleplexion.

    The dress has a simple design, withce around the waist and beads around the hems. It was the simplest she can find in her wardrobe, but it still looks expensive.

    After walking the long corridor, they arrived on the second floor of the main building, it was a long walk.

    Her room was located at the west wing of the mansion, while the dukes'' office is located at the main building.

    For Evelyn, her room was majestic enough and luxurious to look at ifpared to her dorm before.

    However, what was in front of her eyes was a pce that is on a whole new level, the detailed ornaments, the ionic columns, the paintings on the wall, the marble walls... it was a whole new level of luxury.

    She saw it before, in the memory of Evelyn but it is still iparable when you witnessed it personally.

    Her sunset eyes be busy as she inspect and scan every little detailed that her eyes falls upon, while doing so, she didn''t notice that she was standing at the Duke''s office door, waiting to have his permission to enter.

    "Young Lady Evelyn is here... Your Grace." The head butler said, announcing my arrival.

    ''Shit...''

    "Come in..." A cold domineering voice can be heard from the other side of the door.

    She steps into the room with her head facing the floor, she graciously curtsies in front of the Duke after doing it she sneaks a peek at her father''s face, waiting for his answer.

    ''Duke Keene Adalfurus von Emsworth, a military general that led victory during the war. He became a Duke because of his achievements at the age of 20 and married the princess of the neighboring kingdom, and now thete Duchess Monica Aveline von Emsworth. They have two children, me and An. I can''t believe how young he looks despite being in his 30''s and having two kids. He has silver-blue hair, sharp eyes with a color red, and he has a manly physique. Well... he''s a military general so, there''s no question with his body. Hmm... '' She snapped back at her thoughts and focused on the situation.

    ''But why did he call me here for?!'' Evelyn thought.

    "Evelyn, did you really lose your memories?" The Duke asked.

    ''Straight to the point...huh''

    "Yes. umm... Duke?" She doesn''t want to call him "Father". He''s not one to begin with... for Evelyn that is.

    The Duke''s cold red eyes slightly flinched. It was hard to notice it if you didn''t pay close attention to his reaction.

    "Duke?" She called.

    "Anyway, did you know what you did wrong?" Said the duke... he''s still not looking at his own daughter.

    ''What? I did wrong. The f*ck is this dude talking about?... I should just say sorry then get the hell out of here.''

    "I''m sorry Duke... if there''s a punishment you''ll give for me, I''ll dly take it."

    He put down his quill and looked at her with his brow raised. He never knew that his daughter would "dly" take a punishment.

    "You''ll ept it? Did you know what you did wrong?"

    "Is the cause because of what happened at the garden? I know I did cause amotion however it was an ident, I didn''t mean to make amotion by falling down. Still, because it was my negligence...I apologize."

    "If you''ll punish me, I''ll dly ept it" Evelyn continued.

    The duke''s face had a hint of confusion but he ignored it. He notice that Evelyn answered rather calmly. Something that she never did before.

    "Alright... you''re banned from getting near the garden, and you''re grounded until your wounds heal. Reflect on your behavior...! that''s not how an Emsworth acts." He said with a cold voice and a stoned face.

    ''Wtf... this is what he will say to his daughter? No greetings? No asking if I''m fine? And now it''s my fault that I had an ident? Wow... this household lives up to the expectation huh'' Afterining in her head she answered the duke.

    "Yes, Duke."

    "You can go now"

    She bid her farewell and did a little curtsy then she walked fast to the door without looking back at him.

    When she arrived at her room, she plopped to the couch near the firece andy her head on the armrest.

    "I''m grounded because I identally fall and hit my head? Ridiculous!"

    She looks outside and saw a sky that for a long time she didn''t have the chance to looked at when she''s still Adelyn, her past self.

    "Well, I guess this is for the better... I have free time and I can study how this medieval era works... I also want to learn magic."

    She sighs after deciding what to do with her now umted free time.

    *knock knock

    "Come in..."

    "Young Miss, we have prepared your lunch...do you want to eat it now?"

    She said, standing there at the front door.

    "I don''t have an appetite... instead, can you get all the history books about this Kingdom? I mean the Kingdom of Levingstone ... also the family register of the Emsworth? Bring me all you can find"

    "Yes, Young Miss... umm do you want some tea and snacks? If you don''t want your lunch, I can make some refreshments while you read" She suggested with a hopeful smile.

    "That would be great." Evelyn gave a small smile to the maid who was worried about her.

    "Thanks, She," She added.

    "Oh! Young Miss you don''t need to thank me. It''s my job after all"

    With a joyful glee, She walked out of the room to heed the Young Miss order.

    While Evelyn was left alone in the room again. She can''t help but sigh as she needed to study all over again even after reincarnating.

    "I guess... I''m stuck to being a student?!" She jokingly mumbled to herself.

    ***

    Evelyn is now reading the history of The World. There''s 5 countries or Kingdoms which are...

    The Kingdom of Livingstone, where humans reside.

    It is the Kingdom that discriminates against the other races as they strongly believed that humans are at the top of the chain. This is where the famous St. Prisch Academy is located, It''s a prestigious school where a lot of legendary and the famous wizard graduated from.

    The other human country is the Kingdom of Perspiru, it''s a country that epts all races. It''s thergest country in this world. They don''t discriminate as their King before passed a bill that states no discrimination against the other race and they can ept them to their country.

    The Kingdom of Krasnolud, where the best armors, sword, and new technology came from is where thend of dwarves is, they are close off and only a select few can get in their country, so trading is possible but only their trusted partners can sell their objects.

    The Kingdom of Nisse is where the elf''s abode. It''s and where many trees and animals reside. They also said that spirits live there but only a few can see them. It is also one of the oldest countries in this world, and their knowledge about the world exceeds because of their long life span.

    But their country has a protective barrier that hides their country, and only if the elf queen gives permission can you visit their country.

    Andstly...

    The Kingdom of Bahalkii. It''s a beastkin country, where the fluffy humanoid beast resides, they have fluffy ears and tails, and their physical strength exceeds that of humans and the other races. In terms of physical strength, they are the strongest.

    In the Kingdom of Levingstone, the 58th King reigns in this country. His majesty''s name is King Charles Dreda Enguerrand von Langton, who has two wives, thete empress, and the queen. Crown Prince Edickart is thete empress and the second prince came from the queen. Both are fighting for the throne.

    So... this world has magic, to be exact every person has mana to use for everyday convenient use.

    However, only nobles with a pure blood can have a strong mana that it can evoke strong spells and enchantments.

    And in Evelyn''s memory, she already tested for the mana and learned that she has an affinity for water magic that she inherited from her mother. But it was too weak to be even called magic. That''s also one of the reasons why her family disregards her.

    Evelyn frowns...

    "I should learn magic and how to manipte mana. The old Evelyn didn''t even practice and she gave up easily. But not me. I don''t give up without fighting"

    She rings the bell to call She

    "Yes... Young miss?"

    "Can you bring a few books regarding mana maniption and magic? Preferably for beginners."

    The maid frowned...

    "Young miss... are you sure? You''ve been reading since earlier and besides, you rarely study. Are you sure you''re okay?"

    Evelyn just stared at her then she thought about the maid''s words.

    ''Is she worried or is she saying I''m dumb?'' Evelyn thought however, looking at her innocent maid She, Evelyn decided to shrug it off.

    "I don''t have anything to do because I''m grounded, I can''t even go to my favorite ce because the Duke banned me from getting near it. Now, all I can do is read ory down... so She, can you get it now?"

    "Uh..."

    "It means to go! get the books and give them to me... NOW!" Evelyn hurriedly said as she was getting impatient.

    She ran off as fast as she could to the Young Miss door...

    ***

    In a secluded forest where the bustling sound of the bushes and leaves were heard and the sound of the night birds singing and matching the dark lit area... a meeting were currently held.

    Five individuals are sitting at a round wooden table whereas their faces was covered because of the darkness seeping in their surroundings.

    1st: "Did she safely arrive?"

    2nd: "Yeah... She arrived yesterday. We need to inform her about the impending predicament that she will face in this world"

    3rd: "Wait... first do you know how hard it was to do that to her, you summon her. Now what? She felt betrayed because of what happened you know... she''ll not believe what we''ll say to her."

    4th: "We can''t do something about it... this world needs her. We''ve been dying it for a while now; we can''t wait anymore. We can only receive our punishmentter... we can only apologize to her. Besides she''s not happy in that world."

    3rd: "But still..."

    5th: "Let her settle here first... adjust her life to the surroundings and ways of this world. Then, we can let her know the issue at hand by visiting her dreams. You can do that right?"

    2nd: "Yes... I can give her warnings when she''s asleep, it''s up to her if she wants to get stronger."

    4th: "We need to warn her now, 2nd visit her dream tonight. Give her a small warning first. She''ll quickly understand it. That girl is smart."

    1st: "Let''s discuss the other issue sometimes, give a signal if something happened to the girl. We can''t let the girl be found out by the hidden forces when she''s not strong enough. Okay meeting adjourned"

    The five powerful individuals vanish as the meeting is over and only the second person is there, waiting for the opportunity to give the girl a warning.

    ***

    Back at the Emsworth mansion, the youngdy is still readingte in the night. She was used to studying until 4 in the morning and sleeps for two hours when her exams are up. So, it''s not a big deal for her to be awake at thiste hour.

    Meanwhile, the outside forest near the Dukes'' estate we''re an individual was waiting patiently for thedy to sleep so he can give her the warning and prepare for the uing years.

    ***

    Fast forwardEvelyn is in her room. She was thinking about the plot that will happen to her but before that her ban was lifted when her wounds were healed, it''s been a month after the ident, and she''s been frequently visiting the library to gather information and to get books regarding mana.

    Practicing her mana maniption during the night as she needs to protect herself.

    A week after Evelyn came into this world, she dreamt about herself and in her dream some strange men were in her room and were trying to assassinate her.

    They didn''t seed because her maid went inside her room to check and she screams when she finds assassins in Evelyn''s room and was gravely injured.

    The result was her staying in her room until a month before her own engagement. She doesn''t know if it''s just a dream or a warning.

    It was so vivid that it feels like if she doesn''t do something and prepares herself she''ll end up with that hateful engagement.

    She has eight months left before the engagement party and hering-of-age ceremony in the pce and estimating the time in the dream that she was bedridden for, she only has five months left to prepare herself for it.

    Before that happens, Evelyn should at least defend herself until Shees to her room. Until then, she needs to hold on and pray that nothing grave will happen to her.

    She knew she should be happy that she was still alive after that night but being in aa for two months and bedridden for a month and just epting her fate is out of the question.

    She should at least try to change her fate.... right?

 Chapter 4: WHY IS MY MANA TRASH?

    Chapter 4: WHY IS MY MANA TRASH?

    This is the time when Evelyn got into an ident...

    In the training area...

    *shoosh...shoosh...

    A boy is standing in the center of the field swinging his wooden sword.

    A sweat form on his forehead that can be seen as a result of doing the same routine since an hour ago.

    He stops his training when an old man wearing a ck tuxedo, white gloves, and sses are approaching him, it was the head butler of the Emsworth mansion.

    "Young Master, I have bad news..." Said the butler with a hurried voice.

    "What is it?" Said An with a curious look.

    "The Young Miss had an ident..."

    When An heard about the news his eyes that was full of curiosity a moment ago turned into that of indifference as he give the butler a looked of annoyance.

    He thought it was some sort of emergency about the dukedom, or that the sword that he have been waiting so long have been made and delivered and not about his sister falling from a tree because of her stupidity.

    "And the young miss is suffering from losing her memories..."

    An''s sunset eyes wide open for a short time then turned to normal again like what he heard was not his problem... He''s shocked about his sister losing memories for a moment but that''s just it.

    He thought that it''s not his problem to begin with and besides he never really care for what his sister''s well being, as long as she was out of sight that was all it matters for An.

    For him, she''s still the stupid sister who caused their mother to die. So, he really doesn''t care whatever happens to her.

    ***

    The head butler was standing at the front door of the office of the head of the family he serves. Jede, the head butler, heaved a deep sigh as he knows that what he was about to report was not something trivial and was about the only mistress of the Emsowrth, one of the Ducal family of the Kingdom.

    *knock knock

    "It is I, My lord... I have something to report..." the head butler said as he waits for the duke to let him in.

    "Come in..."

    "Jede... I told you that I''m busy. Make sure that what you''re about to report is a much important case than these documents that I have to sign for today." The Duke Emsworth said as he red at Jede, the head butler with an annoyed look.

    The head butler tried not to gulped a lump on his throat as he continue to answer his Master''s question.

    "My lord... the Young Lady was injured."

    The Duke abruptly stops his hand that was holding the quill and looked at the head butler, promptly indicating to continue his report.

    "Young Lady Evelyn was ying in the garden and she climbed in a tree when the branch she was sitting on broke... she fell from quite a height and... she hurt her head in the process, we called the doctor but the Young Lady is not awake yet."

    The duke was only ring at the butler, an icy aura was released, the duke was angry for the moment and vanished the second.

    "It was my negligence, your Grace. I deserved punishment for what happened to the Young Lady." Jede bowed down into a ny degrees as he know the consequence of what happened to the Young Lady.

    He was prepared to be punished as it was his jurisdiction to oversee the Young Lady''s schedule and activities.

    Jede was busy preparing some documents that the Duke needed when the Young Lady escaped from her bedroom and into the garden to y.

    The Duke''s icy cold aura onlysted for a second then the usually stoned face duke can now be seen again.

    "Report to me the findings of the doctor..."

    The head butler could only nced at the Duke as he awaits for the punishment that was clearly not going to be given.

    "What are you waiting...? Do you have anything to report again?"

    Jede can only stare nkly before he bowed again and excuse himself from the office of the Duke.

    "Haaaa..."

    He let a sighed as he thought about the Young Lady that was calling her father before she lost consciousness.

    ***

    Back to the present. On a sunny afternoon...

    Evelyn shut herself in the library where no one visits and she''s been studying ever since the banned for her to go outside her room was lifted, she learned the history of this world and the basics of magic maniption. She can now do basic spells with her water magic, but her magic capacity is so low that the spell she conjures is but a speck of dust that you can''t consider it a spell.

    "Sigh... I know the principles of mana maniption but because I have low stamina, I can''t even test it. I should do some exercise..."

    "I''ll start by running 10ps at the estate tomorrow morning... I''ve wasted a month for understanding the magic of this world and its history. I need to do something about my magic, I at least need to learn defensive magic and one attack spell for my safety."

    "She..."

    The maid She appeared with a smile on her face. "Yes, young miss, do you need anything?"

    "I''ll be practicing now, so don''t let anyone in for a while..."

    "Yes, Young Miss, how about snacks before you do your practice?" Said She with her lips still forming an upward arc.

    "No but thank you She." As Evelyn said her thanks, She immediately left the room and the young miss is now ready to practice the newfound method that she picked up from the book that was lying in the corner of the library.

    "It says here that when gathering mana, you will see different colors where each represents their magic. Red is for fire, white is for light, ck is for dark magic, blue is for water, brown is for earth and green is for nature and yellow is for air... I should gather the blue ones."

    As Evelyn close her eyes, she instantly went in a state of calmness, after an hour of meditating she started to see the colors of mana.

    She tried to gather the blue color representing her water magic but...

    "Hmm? The colors are so wonderful, it feels like they''re singing, I should gather the mana for my magic... hmmm? Wait, why is that every color is entering my body? Weird... is that how it''s supposed to be?"

    As Evelyn gathers the mana that surrounds her, different kinds of color entered her body and she feel the energy surging through her entire soul. It feels weird but at the same time, it''s not. She felt her magic arise, but she doesn''t know how to confirm it.

    As Evelyn was thinking, she remembers that there was a book where it exins the colors of the mana.

    "Let''s see... If I''m not mistaken I saw it... Ahh!"

    Evelyn found the book called "The Purities of Mana and it''s colors". It discussed about how the mana have a designated colors and that was how the old people determined the young one''s affinities.

    "It says here that when Mana gathers the color of the mana that entered your body is what suited the constitution of oneself that was why it will immediately attract the mana in the surrounding area if that is the best mana for the soul. The brighter the color of the mana is, the bigger the mana cap can handle."

    Evelyn tried hard to understand what it means. Though she have the understanding about the theories of the mana, as a soul thates from a modern world where magic is just some fantasy and myths, it was hard for her to grasped how she can manifest it.

    "Haha... Now, I know that I have the affinities to all the elements except for the dark magic, is this some reincarnator advantage? Though, why the color of my mana so dim? Does this mean that I have a low mana cap? Does this mean that my powers are trash?"

    Evelyn became stressed as she found out the reason why she can''t manifest her magic before.

    "I need to level up my mana cap... I just can''t be the disgrace of this family... No! I''ll change because that''s what I need to survive in this hell!"

    A glint of determination can be seen in Evelyn''s eyes as she begin to n to strengthen herself for the predicament that will befall to her as the story will begin a year from now.

    ***

    In the meantime...

    She, the personal maid of the Young Miss of the Emsworth household was writing in her diary.

    <em><strong>Calendar 18 of month Y, year 228c</strong></em>

    <em>I''ve known the Young Miss since she''s a child. Miss Evelyn is a kind child, when her mother, Duchess Monica died that''s when everything changed, the kind family bes cold to one another.</em>

    <em>The Young Miss be a spoiled brat, she forgot what happened when the duchess died, she always throws tantrums when things didn''t go her way. She also became a child who craves for love of the family, I was so heartbroken to see a cheerful child slowly be someone else.</em>

    <em>And then, one afternoon the miss was ying in the garden when the tree branch broke, and she fell. The maids were in panic but not the young miss''s family, they didn''t even bother to went and visit her room to check up on her.</em>

    <em>This household really changes.</em>

    <em>It''s quite disheartening to see.</em>

    <em>After the young miss woke up, she lost her memories again. I don''t know if I should be d or be sad about it. d because we can show her love and she can grow up to be a lovelydy and bring her to the right path or be sad because she forgot again her memories but again, her memories are just being ignored by her father and his brother.</em>

    <em>Nowadays the young miss is always in the library, she said that because she lost her memories, she needs to study the basics again so that she won''t disgrace the Duke''s household.</em>

    <em>The Young miss be a responsible child after the ident, she also smiles a lot nowadays but when ites to her family she always said that she wouldn''t pay attention to them if they don''t want her, but for me, that''s just sad  it''s like she''s given up to feel the warmth of her family. But don''t worry young miss, I''ll shower you with my love so that you can smile genuinely and always be a bright child who knows responsibilities.</em>

    <em>I''ll dly teach you the right path.</em>

 Chapter 5: CAN I MAKE A REQUEST?

    Chapter 5: CAN I MAKE A REQUEST?

    After reading the book that she got from the library, Evelyn tried hard to analyze and understand the theory behind mana maniption and her mana capacity.

    She can''t just utter words like fire and then the fire will be lit, it''s moreplicated than that. She needs to know the principles and the thought process of gathering the mana and releasing it to her body so that she can use it.

    Evelyn also needs to picture out the power output and how she will execute it when it''s release.

    And Evelyn knew that she already face a wall. She already tried everything on her own. And now, she thinks that she needed to request a tutor.

    "There''s a limit to things that I can do on my own." Evelyn mumbles.

    Even if Evelyn doesn''t like meeting with her father, she didn''t really have a choice because everything that concerns inside the house must go through her father.

    The mere thought of having an audience with her father sends her stomach into a rollercoaster.

    She feel like she will have constipation and panic attacks when she meets the man who ignored the Evelyn in the book until herst breath.

    If she could, she will not request a tutor but because the things that the Adelyn on the past knew was so different from a fantasy novel, she didn''t have a choice but to seek help.

    "Let''s just do it... it will be my saving grace if I could learn everything about this world and how to use my powers"

    Honestly, if she could find the person herself, she wouldn''t want to see the face of her cold father that will look at her with no affection at all. But because of her vivid dream that keeps on repeating, she needs to prepare herself.

    The only one who could save her is also herself that''s why even if she doesn''t want to see the man who abandoned her, she will be thick skinned. She just needs to steel herself and gulped down her pride because her life is more precious than her ego.

    "If I''m going to be abandon by them, then why not leech from the start and enjoy the benefits that I could get from being a nobledy?"

    Evelyn chuckles at the thought.

    Now that she was determined, there was no reason to back down. She will need to get what she wants even if she needs to see the faces of the people who hates her to the core.

    ***

    The next morning, Evelyn go straight to her fathers'' office after having her breakfast, she decided that the earliest she request it, the earlier she coulde up with a n if she will get rejected by her father.

    "Good morning, your Grace, I would like to discuss something to you."

    The young face of the duke that has a silver-blue hair and red eyes didn''t look at her and only continued his paperwork, meanwhile, Evelyn only waited for her father to acknowledge her presence and immediately begin the talk.

    After finishing thest paper on his desk only then the Duke look at his daughter, Evelyn, who''s still standing and patiently waiting for him to give his reply had her head down and was on stand by expecting to tackle the subject that she needs to discuss at hand.

    "What is it...?"

    Finally, the Duke asked after he was done observing the behavior of Evelyn that was out of ordinary.

    "I would like to request to have my own tutor in magic..." Before she could finish her words, the Duke interrupted her.

    "Why? Aren''t you the one that said that you don''t want to learn magic anymore..?" He shot a re at his daughter with his pair of cold red gem like eyes.

    "You already know the basics of your magic before and aren''t you the one who said that you have enough of it?" The duke said as he was trying to discern what his daughters intention was.

    "As you know Duke, because of the ident... I lost my memories and now I don''t know how to use my magic..."

    Evelyn retorted, but deep inside she was screaming her lungs out.

    ''Ahh!! This cold statue!! Do you really need to ask so many questions?! I only requested a tutor... it''s not like I''m requesting you to hand me your wealth and assets! I only need a teacher who will teach me seriously!''

    Evelyn was trying hard not to curse him, though she knew that he was not an affectionate father, or that from the start he already abandoned her, he was still the person who provide for the bratty Evelyn in this life. That alone makes the present Evelyn tried hard not to cussed at him.

    At that moment, her thoughts was disrupted when the Duke suddenly talk.

    "Alright... but..." Duke Keene is contemting if he would give his daughter a personal tutor to teach her magic.

    "What can I get for giving you a tutor...?"

    "Pardon...?"

    "I don''t give a free meal even if you''re my daughter."

    She flinched when she heard the word daughter

    ''Haa... daughter? You can''t even be called a father in my eyes.''

    She tried hard not to let her emotions show. She look at the Duke and ask.

    "Then... What do you want in exchange, your Grace?"

    "Result. I already know your capabilities that didn''t improve since you started to learn magic. I need to know that I''m not spending my fortune to someone worthless. Prove your skills then I''ll give you a tutor in return."

    "Stingy..." Evelyn whispers to herself that only she could hear.

    ''If it wasn''t for this shit ending that was already predestined then I wouldn''t dragged myself in here to get your approval, I wouldn''t need to meet you, you jerk!'' She cursed the Duke for how stingy he is to his own daughter.

    However, there''s not much she can do. In the first ce, she don''t have budget on her own because it was confiscated by her father because the previous Evelyn wasvished on her expenditure.

    "Alright... I''llply with your demands." Evelyn ultimately agreed.

    "I''ll give you two months. Give me a satisfactory result for two months. I''ll also give you a sword instructor and a trainer... you know what I want right...? Evelyn?"

    She only nodded stating her agreement with the conditions the Duke just made.

    "Thank you, your Grace, I shall take my leave... If you''ll excuse me." She hurriedly walks to the door and close it.

    ''Oh my goodness... that was so nerve-wracking, but now I have to study first to know if I can conjure the other elements.''

    Evelyn wiped her sweating hands on to her skirt while walking towards the direction of the library.

    "There''s really no free meal in this world... even though I''m the only miss of this duchy..."

    She could only sigh at her own position inside the house that has ignored her presence.

    "Haa... this is really frustrating..."

    ***

    After a few days, the personal tutors that the Duke hired, who will teach Evelyn for the next 2 months is on their way to the mansion of the Emsworth to meet the Young Lady of the prestigious family of the Duke of the Kingdom of Levingstone.

    Evelyn was preparing herself to meet her new teachers here in the new world that she was put into.

    She wasn''t excited as she''s been studying all her life before this.

    ''If it wasn''t for my life, I''m just going to live quietly with luxury but because of this stupid novel that has a bad ending for the viiness I can''t even enjoy that! I wouldn''t have to go through to this shit if in the first ce this house is not the home of those stoned face bastards!'' She clicked her tongue so many times this day that her made started to notice it and worry about her.

    "Is there''s something wrong Young Miss?"

    "No... it''s nothing." She gave a wry smile to her maid to make her less worried, but it didn''t work and only gave a reverse effect.

    "Are you sure...?" Said She with a concerned look.

    "Yes... I''m sure"

    She smile but has a hint of worry painted on her face, she decided to let it be for now and guided the Young Miss to the study room where the teachers are waiting for Evelyn.

    *clicked

    Opening the door, Evelyn saw three individuals standing inside the room.

    She made a curtsy and greet them the way Evelyn did in the past.

    "Evelyn Callie von Emsworth, Daughter of Duke Keene Adalfurus von Emsworth here to greets the esteemed tutors, it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

    As she said that with perfect execution befitting that of a nobledy the teachers was pleased and also greeted her back.

    "It''s a pleasure to be at your service Young Lady. I''m Ivo, a magician from the Ministry of Magic that resides in the Imperial Pce. I''ll oversee your studies in magic." Said the Young Man who did a small bow with his pair of thick sses with his grey like birds'' nest hair.

    "I''m Sheik, Young Lady, I''ll be the one to teach you about the physical attributes that you need to learn while preparing for the academy. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Said the man with a nice rigged physique with his tall stature, ck hair, and slit eyes that make him look like a wolf.

    Andstly...

    "Good day Young Lady, I''m Lady Thrisha Latrish von Elusha. I''ll be teaching you about etiquette and all social learnings that you need to know." Said thedy which is in her mid-thirties with his orange hair, rolled into a bun and her graceful curtsy which revealed why she was in charge of the etiquette ss.

    After formally introducing themselves, the ss will start tomorrow. The hellish training will start, and the cursing of Evelyn will be more severe than ever.

 Chapter 6: ILL JUST WORK HARD!

    Chapter 6: I''LL JUST WORK HARD!

    Early in the morning, Evelyn was starting her routine that shee up with to maximize her time and at also powering up her mana capacity, although she has the affinity for half of the elements it didn''t mean that she can use it to her expense because of how trash her mana capacity.

    She came up with a list to do for herself...

    Exercising her mana maniption, extensive mental training, running in the morning, eating healthy meals with a lot of proteins because Evelyn needed to gain muscle, doing Yoga andstly, as a young nobledy, she needed to take care of her skin.

    She came up with a light daily routine that she would be embedded with her body and soul that will eventually be her habit.

    The looked in Adelyn''s face can say that she''s being serious at her goals right now.

    Even after doing some exercise for a month, her mana is still weak because the Evelyn "before" didn''t practice her mana and just constantly avoid doing magic exercise and training thus her body were not adept to the changes.

    So that is why she needs to n everything and n over the things that her now body were ustomed.

    "I can do this...!"

    Adelyn...no, Evelyn were be ustomed to being called Evelyn now. She was also gettingfortable at the treatment at the Duke''s house whereas they treat her like a temperamental nosy kid.

    However, that became an advantage for Evelyn who was still trying to learn the things that she didn''t know in the world that she was tossed to.

    After doing her new nned daily task, she changed her previous casual clothes to that of a noble youngdy.

    The medieval-like clothes that haveyers ofyers of petticoat under the dress that seems to add weight to her whole body and is colored in light blue and frills at the end of the sleeves that cover the entire arm and a ribbon in the side of her stomach which make her look innocent and docile.

    She was ecstatic about how her body bes much more beautiful than herst even if it''s still young and in the stage of maturing.

    "All set... I should probably hurry, the new tutors will being today..."

    The next destination is the room on the second floor of the mansion where the big oak doors are standing before her. It is the time for her first lesson, magic.

    Opening the huge wooden doors that was decorated in a fancy manner, a man was patiently waiting inside, his desk was filled with books thatpromise about beginners'' magic.

    His sses and curly hair were visible to Evelyn who walked towards him.

    Adelyn did a curtsy that she remembered in one of Evelyn''s memories that she gained. She slightly bend her body forward, arms at the end of her dress and pulling it lightly that looks simr to an open fan andstly, she bows her head in an elegant manner fitting that of a duke''s daughter.

    The teacher was shocked, to say the least, rumors about the Emsworth Young Miss was that a notorious spoiled brat that didn''t bow with anyone if it''s not the royal family.

    She was rumored to be obnoxious who always thinks that she is the center of attention, however the girl in front of him doesn''t have those bitch qualities. He started to see her in another light.

    ''You can''t really believe what rumors are said... this girl is too graceful to be a snob and a brat'' The magician named Ivo thought as he watches the youngdy do perfected her greetings.

    "Good morning Sir Ivo, it''s a pleasure to be your student. Please take care of me." Said Evelyn with a smile on her face. She was excited to properly learn magic.

    Ivo''s face was slightly painted with red but can''t be seen with his unkempt grey hair and his pair of thick sses that cover his face. He quickly made his new student to sit so that they could start the ss.

    Thud!

    The book in Sir Ivo''s hand closed after he exined the lesson that he nned for the first day of the ss.

    "Let''s end our ss here..." He said.

    The ss ended with Evelyn wearing a big smile on her face whening out of the study room, she bid him farewell and quickly escape to be in her next ss.

    Evelyn can''t wait to try what his teacher said about essing magic with a bit of mana for beginners like her, she''s skipping throughout the hallway were no people are around and she quickly went toward her next ss, she really can''t wait for the fun things to happen.

    ***

    The ss with Lady Trisha, the teacher for the etiquette ss went smoothly as Evelyn learned all the proper greetings with the memories of the previous owner.

    Though she thought that it would be a fun ss like when she was learning the origins of magic, when ites to the etiquette ss she felt too stiff.

    ''This is hard...'' Evelyn thought to herself as she repeatedly greet and walk back and forth inside the ball room with her head held high, chin up, stomach in, and her butt sticking out.

    p!

    Evelyn turned around and heard Lady Trisha''s announcement.

    "Let''s resume the ss next time we meet, for now, I''m quiet satisfied with the Lady''s performance... as expected of the Duke''s daughter..." Lady Trisha said.

    ''Duke''s daughter... huh...'' Evelyn thought and pondered.

    They bid their goodbyes after the ss and Evelyn is now in her room changing her clothes to more appropriate training clothes.

    "I''m quite beat... I didn''t know that ss for a child could be this exhausting..." Evelyn mumbled to herself.

    "Are you alright, Lady Evelyn?" She, the maid said.

    "I''m fine... it''s just that I''m not ustomed to the schedule yet, that''s why I feel my whole body giving out..."

    "I''ll prepare a warm bath for you after... I''ll also massage your body."

    "That would be great... Thanks She."

    "Don''t mention it, Lady Evelyn... it''s my job to make you feelfortable here..."

    Evelyn just smiled and wears brown pants that fitted her slender legs, it has frills around the belly and a white silk top with long sleeves and a ribbon around the neckline, her hair was tied up in a pony.

    She leave the room and was walking in the hallway that leads to the training grounds when suddenly she saw a pair of sunset eyes looking at her with a cold gaze with his silver-blue hair, a young man wasing closer.

    Evelyn instantly freeze in the spot and thought that she would at least greet him for the first time since she see him.

    ''What should I say?'' Evelyn pondered.

    She wasn''t prepared to see one of the males leads this early when she knows that he''s been avoiding her too.

    Adelyn thought that now that she is in the body of Evelyn in the novel, she should try to make effort in building and mending their rtionship.

    ''Besides they are siblings... there''s no harm in trying.'' She innocently thought.

    Evelyn remembered that in the novel of "A Happy Ending", her brother hates the viin who harm the heroine.

    ''I''m not her... and besides I didn''t meet the heroine of the story so I''m still safe.'' Evelyn courageously thought.

    *step *step *step

    The sound of a young man''s footstep can be heard approaching her and now he was standing right in front of Evelyn whose eyes were shining with expectancy. She regained herposure and do a little greeting to the young man looking at her with disdain.

    "Good afternoon brother," she said with a stiff face  It was Evelyn''s older brother, An.

    An only looked at her with a cold gaze, the temperature suddenly drops because of the awkward silence in the air and his sister who be frozen when she saw him.

    ''He resembles the Duke...ugh'' Evelyn begin to lose her hope after she saw the looked in his eyes.

    "There''s no good in the afternoon..." said the heir of the Emsworth while he looks at her with obvious belittlement.

    ''Yup... I''m right! He''s the carbon copy of that damn father!'' Evelyn said to herself.

    Then he continued...

    "I don''t know if you''re only pretending to lose your memories or that if it''s true... either way I don''t really care." The words were sharp as a piercing sound to Evelyn who is now looking at his brother''s cold pair of eyes.

    ''Like father, like son huh... they''re both really treat "her" with negligence.''

    Of course, the "her" that she was talking about was the young Evelyn that hoped to be loved by her family.

    ''This is just too sad...'' She thought again.

    While Evelyn was thinking how simr the situation of the Evelyn in the novel with the Adelyn in reality, she started to pity her situation but it was cut off when the Young Heir only continued with his words.

    "You losing your memories is a privilege. You not only erase it the first time and now what? Did you lose all of your memories? You really only know how to run away didn''t you...?"

    A sharper and colder voice came out from An who is now looking at his sister with grim eyes, his words are prickling Evelyn''s heart but she stayed silent in all her brother''s talk.

    "..."

    "You must be happy now that you don''t remember anything. What a blessed girl..." he said with sarcasm.

    "..."

    "Either way don''t call me brother... I don''t have a sister whose spoiled rotten and only knows how to beg for attention... and I don''t have a family that only knows how to run away. COWARD" as An said what he wants to say, he quickly walks pass Evelyn whose face became distorted.

    "..."

    She didn''t understand what he was saying to the young Evelyn, as Adelyn who was upying this body now has certainly lost some memories when she was a child, but the look on her brother only confirmed her guess. An hates her to the bone.

    It was clear as the blue sky that An didn''t even consider her as his sister.

    ''That prick!!! I swear when I get out of this freaking novel, I''ll tear every book that has his name and I''llin to that fucking author. F*ck!!!'' She''s walking away from the site where her brother and her stood, the stomping footsteps can be heard throughout the hall with her clench fist.

    ''Now my good mood is f*cking gone. That f*cking An. Hateful''

    "I really hate the word family..."

    ***

    Evelyn recovered all the her irritations by exercising and training her body in the herst ss.

    After some time, the ssed finished and she was ready to go back to her room.

    The sses went smoothly for Evelyn''s first day except for the conversation that she had with her brother, she was a bit tired because of the physical training her instructor made them do to her and she was mentally drained because of the repeat y of words her brother said to her.

    Nheless, she was a bit happy as the preparation are now starting.

    She had her dinner and taken the warm bath that her maid, She, prepared for her. Evelyn ready herself to go to sleep but the hateful words keep on repeating itself inside her mind.

    "That jerk!!!" She sprung up to her bed with annoyance visible to her face.

    "I was nning to get close to him to have at least have an ally when things start to go wrong... ha" she smirked at her remark.

    "In my previous world, I need to insist on others hoping they can ept me... How naive of me!"

    "But not this time! I''ve had enough of that wishful thinking... family? Ha. I don''t need those."

    Evelyn started to concentrate to get her mind out of the gutter, her powers are her main focus. "This is the only ally that I can rely on and that will not betray me. I''ll just work hard so I can rely on myself without needing their help!"

    Evelyn decided to let out some steam and practice her magic until the sunes out.

    ***

 Chapter 7: Light Legion

    Chapter 7: Light Legion

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The strenuous training for her physical ability has been going on for a month... a month has passed since meeting her teachers.

    They be close and known for a fact that the rumors floating around the society are not true.

    Evelyn was a curious girl; she always asks the things that picked her interest which made her teachers fond of her of how eager she wants to learn new things.

    Sir Ivo, who was leaving the room after their magic ss has always thought that Evelyn was a nicedy.

    ''Lady Evelyn is a hard-workingdy, I have seen a lot of fast learner and geniuses before but I never saw such a student who can do it in the first try, she seems to know how to quickly grasped situations ande up with a fast solution, she''s a true genius without exception. And besides, I feel that her mana increases tremendously in a month, she''s hiding her capabilities, is she? hahaha, I found a great gem a really rare gem!''

    As Sir Ivo was walking to leave the mansion and getting into his carriage such thoughts are forming inside his head.

    ''She also alwayse up with questions that also makes me wonder how in her small head she can think of that?''

    Remembering their discussion quite a few weeks back. Sir Ivo was chuckling on how his student asks the question.

    shbacks...

    "...So the formation of the magic circle is from incantation and your strong mental attribute that will contribute to imagining how strong the visualization of the magic that you''ll use that will give an estimation to how strong the release of your mana that you will give...''

    "Sir Ivo... I would like to ask a question"

    "Go on..."

    "So, by what you said... incantation is just part of the output to release the mana while you imagine how strong the magic release will be...?"

    "In that case... we can assume that a long incantation is not necessary as long as you have a strong mental ability to visualize the magic that will be evoked through the conscience mind..."

    "In that sense... we can shorten it by using a one-word incantation, and by that, we will have more time to evoke other spells as well as protecting ourselves..."

    "Well... that''s just my theory."

    Evelyn stop the discussion because of the astonished look of Sir Ivo.

    "Sir Ivo...?"

    The magic professor from the Imperial Pce was astonished to how her studente up with a theory like his...

    "Actually..."

    "I''m... also currently studying to shorten the incantation spell. As you said, it''s convenient to evoke spells with less chant, in that way we can prevent the magicians that will likely be died in a fight, as we are the first target to be killed in the group because of how much we can damage our opponent."

    "That being said... it is still a conclusion, as I can''t still grasp the theory behind how to release it, it is still hard to prove it. I guess I now have an apprentice that will help me to study this further... right? Lady Evelyn?"

    "Uh... ye-yes Sir Ivo."

    *End of shback...

    ''She''s such an interesting person, unlike the rumors that said she''s a spoiled youngdy. Really, you can''t trust what you hear in the noble society.''

    In the carriage... a low voiceughing can be heard.

    "I can''t wait to see the future of the Young Lady of the Emsworth."

    -

    The Duke will be going to the North Border of the Kingdom of Levingston where monsters swarm.

    As the Military General of the Kingdom, Duke Emsworth lead his army to defend his nation andnd.

    As the Duke stood at the gate''s door of the mansion of Emsworth, behind him is his league of an army that protected the Kingdom from different cmities such as war, bandits, monsters, and invaders.

    The light legion, known as the greatest army, that leads the Kingdom of Levingstone to its new heights was under the supervision of the cold Duke.

    Many knights were lined up behind the duke, they ride on their horse looking dashing and noble as the white uniform with blue linings across the cotton cloth keeps on swaying by every whisper of the air.

    The Duke who wears a white robe that has a lot of medals disyed in his left side indicating his many achievements and a blue stash representing his dukedom looks a prince charming except for riding in his ck horse.

    His cold demeanor and young looks made every maid in the mansion awe with how good looking the master they serve in this house.

    He will be gone for a month, along with his knights, and his oldest child stood in front of him saying his goodbyes and good fortunes while his youngest was nowhere to be found.

    It is the first time that only his son came to bid him farewell.

    As he searches for Evelyn, the Duke with his extraordinary eyesight found his youngest standing in one of the room''s windows in the second floor, with the girls'' ck hair that only the tip is silver blue, proof of Emsworth descendants is looking at him with nothingness in her eyes  it made the duke perplexed to his youngest child.

    As Evelyn is always clinging to him with eyes full of cravings which irritates his whole body whenever he looks at it and now that the young girls'' eyes never demand anything from him since her ident, it always made him wonder what the child is thinking now.

    He cannot read her anymore.

    -

    "Young Miss? Are you not going to bid the Duke goodbye?" Said the busty maid name she.

    "No"

    ''There''s no benefit on standing there waiting for the duke to speak to me. He''s just going to ignore me. Just like always''

    "Brother An is enough for saying farewells." Evelyn continued.

    While looking outside the window, she locked eyes with the Duke, but she shrugged it off as it is too far and she thinks that it''s impossible for the Duke to see her.

    After the Duke marches his way out of the Dukedom with his army a surged of feeling is rising through Evelyn.

    She looks everywhere in her room, finding if her maid is nearby.

    And she...

    ''Kyaahhhh!!! Omg, the duke will be gone for a month. I can go everywhere within the mansion hohoho... No one will ban me from doing everything I want."

    '' Ohhhh... I know! I''ll sneak out. I haven''t seen this world with my own eyes! I should go... hohoho''

    ''I''ll wait for tomorrow when everyone''s busy and then I''ll put my gold coins and silver coins in a bag hohoho... food! I need to eat delicious food hohoho''

    A creepy smile painted in the girls'' faces. She''s too excited to go out in the frustrating mansion that she''s staying since her reincarnation.

    Evelyn was so happy that she unconsciously did her ceremonial rights whenever a good thing happens, she pumped up both her fist at the air and sway her whole body like the swaying mascot filled with air in the entrance of a newly opened mall.

    She was so happy...

 Chapter 8: Festival

    Chapter 8: Festival

    The next day I went and did my past month routine which is magic, Physical training, and Etiquette.

    I went to my room and take a bath then I said to my maid She that I will take a nap.

    "I''m tired. Don''t disturb me. I also don''t need dinner."

    "Yes, Lady Evelyn."

    My maid also started to call me Lady as I ordered her to.

    I don''t like them calling me Young Miss. I prefer the Lady as I''m an adult inside.

    I''m now alone in my room, in the past month I ordered the butler to change the interior of the room to a normal one.

    The butler seems surprised as the Young Me before are addicted to the pink color, but not anymore.

    I went to my dressing room and picked dark clothes to wear.

    I decided to go with my training pants that fitted my legs and a ck long sleeve shirt. Then, I put the cloaked that Mr. Sheik, my Physical teacher gave me as a present when we do our sparring for the first time during our training.

    Imagining the pain that I experienced during that time was giving me goosebumps.

    As I stopped remembering that experience, I quickly decided to esca- I mean sneak out for a while.

    I grab my coin purse and the small kitchen knife that I got from sneaking in the kitchen during the times that I explore the Emsworth mansion.

    Itste in the afternoon now so the knights must have finished their training. The Training ground I found that there''s an escape hole that leads to the back of the estate leading to a small vige.

    I should go there.

    As I was searching for the hole, I heard the bushes rustling so I unconsciously look back.

    I was afraid that someone might spot me, so I hurriedly went to the dog hole that I found. I''m small so I can fit without struggling.

    After walking around, I found myself in the za. A lot of people are wandering around.

    A bustling sound of people talking, the cheerfulness of the kids ying, the bantering of the seller and customer, the triangr shapes with different colors hanging.

    "Wow!" I admired the beautiful scenery that''s happening right now as it is the first time to witness this since I reincarnated.

    As my eyes look around, I finally epted that this is not the world that I know.

    ''Western medieval clothes, the 19th-century buildings... what is it called again? I forgot. Oh well. I''ll buy snacks first!''

    I walked in the busy street and the stalls here have different kinds of fruit, food that I''ve never seen before.

    I found a tasty looking barbecue that was zed with different kinds of spices that the smell can stimte your appetite.

    "Hey! Young girl! Do you want to try this? This is only three copper coins and you can have this delicious barbecue..."

    "You can only taste this here."

    I forcefully gulped my saliva because I feel that I''ll drool at any moment. It made my appetite rise to a whole new level.

    I grab my coin purse and give it to the stall owner.

    "Here little girl. Enjoy!"

    I excitedly bite the tender looking meat piece that was pieced together with a stick and it''s a special sauce that was dripping into the floor.

    "Wow! This is so delicious mister!"

    "I''m d you like it little girl."

    I smile at the stall owner who made this delicious barbecue.

    I continued my walk after eating my fill of food and I came across a stall with peculiar signage.

    I unconsciously went to open the door that leads to the inside of the mysterious store.

    Nope! Not mysterious anymore. It''s a jewelry shop. I keep on looking around and...

    There standing at the front desk...

    An old man with his white beard that reaches his neck like the ones I saw in any fantasy genre that I''ve watched.

    The ck robe that hides his face that only the lower face can be seen.

    It was creepy.

    Nheless, my curiosity got the best of me and I approach the old man. But the old man beat me before I could say anything.

    "What''s a Young Miss doing in my humble shop? Hehehe"

    A dry voice can be heard that will give you the feeling of someone who''s been shouting for a long time and then losing the voice.

    I replied with indifference.

    "I just thought that I should check out this store."

    "It looks, shabby mister!"

    "Hehehe. That''s a first...!"

    "It''s the first time that someone said that straight to my face. But it''s true that it''s shabby hehehe..."

    "So, can I look around?"

    "Sure...! Hehe... look as much as you want. Hehe."

    I want to tell him to stopughing like that, but I stop myself as I approached a ck stone that shines even its dark inside the store.

    "What stone is this?"

    I turned my head to the direction of the old man and point my finger to the stone that captured my eyes.

    "Oh that... hehe!"

    Ugh. Can he stopughing like that? It gives me the chills.

    "Yes, this! What stone is this?"

    "I also don''t know. Hehe... hehehe"

    "It''s been there, as much as I can remember. Hehe, it''s been always there in that corner hehe!"

    "Can you stopughing like that?"

    I squinted my eyes, making my expression visible to him.

    "Hehehe sorry but I can stop hehe... hehe"

    "Ugh. Anyway, can you make a ring out of this?"

    "Ooohhh... hehe. Sure hehehe"

    "Just give me an hour and I can make it for you hehehehe. By the way, it''s three gold coins."

    "What?! That''s expensive."

    "It''s a jewel you know?! And I''m customizing it for you hehehe"

    I hesitated for a bit and remembered that I''m from a duke house so, I don''t need to worry about money.

    "Okay. Fine. Here."

    I put my three gold coins at the front desk.

    I know that I have the money but as a frugal person back in my old world. I still can''t get it out of my system to hesitate before buying it.

    An hour of waiting has pass and the old man came back from how gods know where.

    The old man carries a wooden box and ced it on the desk.

    "Open it... hehe"

    I reach for it and open it as the old man said.

    "Wow..."

    I said out loud as the astonishing ck stone that''s been dusted in the corner is now sparkling.

    And the color was pure ck like an abyss bringing a mysterious charm to the ring.

    I put the ring in my forefinger and started to walk out at the door when the old man speaks to me.

    "You should be careful. Hehe, I wish you luck in the future hehe."

    "Umm... thanks? I guess."

    I hurriedly ran to the door as the old man was totally creeping me out.

    I was now again in the busy street and when I look back, the mysterious store was nowhere to be seen.

    "Did I run that fast? Where''s that old man store?"

    I begin to wonder around again with my ring clutching on my forefinger.

    I pondered about the old man''s statement.

    "Why is he wishing me luck? For the future? For what?"

    "Tch. I won''t go anywhere with these thoughts. He''s just an old man so maybe he went senile."

    It didn''t ur to me that I''m nowhere near the main street.

    "Looks like I walk too much without thinking where I''m going. Where the hell is this?"

    I was now in a dark alley.

    "This is giving me a bad feeling"

    I walked around the dark alley to escape the gut feeling that I''m having right now. When a group of men suddenly came out of nowhere.

    "Hey, ~~ little miss."

    The man who looks like the leader said as his hands both hold a knife.

    "Are you lost~~ hehe"

    ''What''s wrong with these people and the way theyugh?! Ughh''

    "What do you want?"

    I angrily stared at the group of men.

    "What? Ganging up with a small kid like me?"

    My stare went from their faces to the knife that the leader holds.

    ''This is going to be tough...! Shit!'' I cursed inwardly to the situation that I''m in right now.

    "Little girl~~ don''t get so angry hehe. If you give us your belongings, then maybe~~ hehe maybe I''ll think about letting you go."

    The leader smiled creepily when he sees me clenching my fist.

    "Oh, my~~ our little young miss here wants to fight five adult men? Hehe, that''s so brave hehe~~"

    Suddenly, I remember what the old man said.

    ''You should be careful...hehe''

    "Is this what he''s talking about? Shit!"

    The leader approached me with a few steps with his knife in his hands and he began to run towards me.

    "Shit...!"

 Chapter 9: Ambush

    Chapter 9: Ambush

    "Shit...!"

    The leader plunged with his knife on his hands with the tilting toward my stomach.

    I avoided the strike by jumping to the side causing my body to fall over the hard ground.

    "Shit...!"

    I cursed with the pain that I felt from my bottom. The leader looked at me, still smiling.

    "Cursed you...!"

    I gritted my teeth with my fist still curled up.

    "Hehe, ~~ That''s just a warning young miss."

    "If you don''t want to get hurt, hand over your belongings hehe~~"

    "You think I''m a fool? Huh! After giving my money, I know you wouldn''t let me off."

    "Oh! You''re smart. Hehe"

    "That''s why I hated quick-witted girls..."

    I quickly rolled over when the leader jumps on me. I immediately stood and brought the hidden kitchen knife from my back and made my stance that Mr. Sheik told me.

    Knife on my dominant right hand, the left clenched into a fist with a boxing style stance.

    I know how to properly defend myself because in the past I also train with different kinds of martial arts such as taekwondo but because I''m a kid right now, I don''t know if I can handle five adults.

    The leader suddenly steps aside and look at his underlings, giving an order toe and charge me.

    When I heard him, my blood boils on how shameless this person can be. Ganging up on a small kid to steal her money.

    "Scumbag...!"

    The four men encircled me, then one by one the attackers attack me with the intention of no mercy.

    I grabbed the fist that wasing and use his force to flip him over.

    The man went over my back with the intention to hold me while the other one was rushing to punch my stomach.

    I struggled but the fist reaches me without fail. I curled my body down because of the pain.

    "You shitheads... I''ll fucking make you pay...!"

    I flip my head over with force and the forehead of the adult came into contact making a collision with our heads.

    He stumbles and steps back a distance from me. It gives me the opportunity to kick his groin and the man is now holding his treasure. I kick his head and his body a few times with the intention to make him ckout.

    I return to face the one who punches me and runs to him with my knife on my hand...

    sh...!

    He covered his left arm with his right, red liquid trickle down his arms and he gritted his teeth.

    "This bitch!!"

    "Tch..."

    I clicked my tongue with the opportunity that was lost because he dodges quickly at my attack.

    "I''ll make you pay for punching me... bastard!"

    I turned my whole body around to kick his head and he immediately faces the hard-cold ground. He was knocked down.

    "Three to go..."

    I use my magic to attack the three that were looking at me. I use my remaining energy to release water magic that will knock down the three adults.

    I started to chant with a low voice and still attacking and defending at the same time. It was the skill that I discover when I was training with Mr. Sheik.

    "Water I summon thee, gather in thy hands and attack thy enemies. Water Canyon!"

    Water released by my mana had my attackers attack by my magic, they were sent flying a few distances away from each other.

    I escape the alley with having a tremendous speed for running.

    "I need to quickly get out of here."

    When I saw the busy streets, I immediately run through the za where the people gathered.

    "Haaa... I''m safe here... ha... need to take a breath"

    I was still panting because of the adrenaline rush that quieted down when I get to the center of the market.

    A youngdy approached me where I was sitting.

    "Oh dear... are you okay? You''re sweating too much."

    "Oh umm... yes."

    I answered without thinking, my head is still processing what happened a while ago.

    "Here..."

    A white handkerchief was given to me by the youngdy.

    "Oh no! It''s okay. I can just let this dry."

    "You mustn''t do that. You''re a girl!"

    I was scolded.

    I reached out my hands to receive what was given to me.

    "Thank you..."

    "Your wee."

    She soon turned around to leave when I called her.

    "Lady!"

    "What is it?"

    "Umm, I felt bad for using your handkerchief. If you give me your name, I''ll send you a new one forpensation."

    "Oh...! You don''t need to. Bye!"

    Her blue eyes looked at me with a smile, her pink hair sway when she turned around. She was walking further when I suddenly remembered someone who looks just like her.

    "Wait... isn''t that... isn''t that the Heroine? What''s she doing here in the Emsworth dukedom?"

    "She''s supposed to be in her estate until shees to the St. Prisch Academy."

    I stared at the back that''s getting further away until I can''t see her shadow anymore.

    "I need to go back to the mansion."

    Finally, I plopped down in my bed facing the warm soft nkets and pillows.

    "Ughh. I don''t want to change."

    I cursed in my head at how exhausted my whole being after experiencing that... in the alley.

    "I''m mentally exhausted too... why is the heroine here. Nevermind, I should prioritize myself first."

    "The novel won''t start until my engagement; I should still have time."

    The next day, I started my ss again.

    "Mr. Sheik, can you teach me now how to properly wield a sword? A knife would do too."

    I suggested as I remember what happened yesterday. I was clumsy as I''m new to holding a weapon.

    "You''re right. I should train you now with a sword, you''ve improved your stamina so we can proceed with our lesson."

    "Yes sir!"

    I smiled gleefully at Mr. Sheik.

    ''Ahh no more running around with big stones weighing me down.''

    Yes... I said it right. This good-looking man is a demon and a Sparta when he trains me.

    Running around in the estate fifty times with big stones at my back, and then squatting, push-ups, lifting heavyweights. I still have many things to say but for the sake of starting today''s lesson, I will stop.

    "First here... catch!"

    "Ughh... A wooden sword? But why is it heavy?"

    "It''s made of special kind of wood, to let the beginners be ustomed to the weight of a real sword."

    "Oh..."

    "Now get on your stance and follow my lead."

    He proceeds to teach me the proper stance of holding a sword and swinging it without hurting the arms but still giving a force.

    Swish...

    His sword swaying in the air makes it seems that he''s cutting through it. It was astonishing.

    Now I can say why he''s a knight that made my stone face father rmend.

    He''s good.

    "Now, did you see it?"

    "Huh?"

    I was busy admiring him swinging the sword around that I didn''t notice he was looking at me weirdly.

    "Sigh... if you don''t pay attention, I''ll double your runningps."

    "Eh? Ughh... no. I''ll do it!"

    "Umm, can you... do it again? Haha"

    A flicked came down at my forehead and the pain was immediately felt.

    "Ouch... what was that for?!"

    "That''s for not listening to me..."

    He suddenly chuckled that made my face crumpled like a piece of paper.

    "What''s funny?"

    I red at him who''s stillughing at me.

    "Your face... ha ha ha... you should have seen your face."

    "Stop...!"

    The ring was still there but it made meugh also, this knightugh is contagious.

    Whileughing, a pair of cold sunset eyes were looking at them through the window. His silver-blue hair shines in the rays of sunlight.

    "Is she always like that?"

    "Tch..."

 Chapter 10: Sparring

    Chapter 10: Sparring

    Training with Mr. Sheik has gone smoothly for a couple of weeks now.

    As the same old routine goes, I''m doing my swordsmanship training in the garden.

    I can handle a real sword now. It''s still heavy but the weights that I carry in the physical regimen help my stamina. It''s quite easy nowpared to before.

    I still get frustrated whenever I look into my body. How cherished it was that a simple flick can leave a heavy bruise in my arms. But now, even if I was hit only fatigue will remain.

    I''m happy that my body is gaining physical strength that I need when the timees.

    As I was praising myself for the result of my training, a man was shouting bringing myself back to reality.

    "Move your arms more!"

    "Tch"

    "Did you just click your tongue...?"

    "Wh-what? Of course, not sir."

    "Swing a hundred more!"

    "What? That''s an abuse!!"

    "Who told you to click your tongue in front of your teacher. Now! Swing those arms!"

    ''Cursed this demon...''

    I swing my arms as the Sparta demon in front of me is eyeing every move that I make.

    "After you do that you can take a break."

    "What? Until I finish this?"

    My grip on the hilt was getting tighter with anger rising, add to that that I''m tired and fatigued making my blood boil with anger.

    "Yes... what?"

    I red daggers at him.

    As I do that, I unconsciously adored his face.

    His dark hair and ck slit eyes - the contoured face whichplements the features of his face. He''s a good-looking guy in his twenty''s.

    ''If only my body is not that of a kid, I''ll be making a move with this guy. Fuck the cheating prince.''

    As my cursing is increasing the low voice of the masculine man was heard and my thoughts ended.

    "I know I''m good looking, but you don''t need to stare that much."

    I blushed that he notices but I quickly retaliate.

    "You''re shameless...!"

    "You''ll be done faster if you concentrate on doing what I said..."

    The smug look that stered in his face that I want to punch so much... but I erased the thought as it would be a waste of energy to do that.

    "Tomorrow we will have sparring, I''ll be seriously taking you on and without mercy so be prepared."

    I only watched him walk away from the spot that I was standing on.

    ''What did he say...? Sparring? Oh no!''

    I plopped at the ground lying in the grass with a panting breath. I finish the hundred times add on swinging the sword that the bastard said!

    I know I keep on whining but that''s because I''m mentally and physically exhausted since I woke up and remembering my past.

    I''m always on high alert because I don''t know what will happen in this early stage because the author didn''t write about the back story before the engagement ceremony of Evelyn and the Crown Prince.

    ''I''m only relying on the memories of the young Evelyn, but I can''t also be even sure about that as I''m missing my memories of my childhood.''

    ''Add to that the betrayal that I had before I died as Adelyn. Sigh...''

    I''m really exhausted here!

    And I can''tin, as a Lady of this house and as a mature adult inside, my pride won''t let me be looked down upon. But this family is the exact same as that!

    "Tch...!"

    I went to my room and had my dinner... I decided to sleep early as I have an important match tomorrow.

    I''ve prepared myself today for the sparring event that I will haveter on.

    I eat a heavy meal and started my ss in seriousness, then steel my mentality for the demonic teacher that will not give any mercy to his student.

    I know that I''m going to be his punching bag and I''ll be a human ruggedter on.

    I walked into the training spot in the garden that bes my personal space for thest couple of weeks and there the ck hair teacher is standing, waiting for me.

    "You''re here."

    "Yes, sir."

    "I think you already knew the routine so, get in your stance and we will start the sparring session."

    "Yes..."

    I bit my lower lips with nervousness even if this is not the first time doing this, the mental health that I need facing this monster are tremendous as I always feel frustrated after a few minutes of fighting him.

    ''I shall made it my goal tond a hit in his body.''

    I made a promise to myself internally to bring justice with every training that I face the ground helplessly.

    I leap from the spot that I''m standing to make him startled but to no avail, he just avoided my attack by stepping aside.

    I clicked my tongue for failing that attack.

    Iunched a kick with a full force to hit his lower abdomen, he dodges by holding my left leg so, for another attack, I turn my whole body to perform a roundhouse kick targeting his head... he was surprised but nheless he dodges in a split of a second.

    I jump to get a distance from him and to think for another attack while he suddenly runs straight to me and copied my attack.

    My abdomen was painful from the attack, but I force myself to endure it as another attack that aims my head ising.

    I dodge by a hair; I cannot imagine the impact that I''ll feel with an adult''s full force kick in the head.

    ''I''ll die if I get hit... tch!''

    He smiled when he knew that I was struggling with defending myself.

    Attacks are kept oning and the only thing I can do is to defend.

    ''I need to turn the table... I can''t let him bully me like this.''

    I turn my fist to him for counterattack when he tried to defend it by blocking, I had the opportunity to trick him then switch the position by punching his lower chin.

    ''Yes!!! I did it!''

    While celebrating my small victory, I let my guard down for a moment that he took this chance to flip me over causing me to face the hard floor.

    "You let your guard down Lady~"

    I quickly stood right up but he tripped me by attacking my feet and losing my bnce I plopped down in the dirty floor with my bottom. It made me hissed.

    After a few minutes of exchanging blows, I was again on the floor, taking my breath as my energy was drained with fighting... no, rather defending.

    "Hey, can you be a bit lenient with your apprentice?"

    "It''s because you''re my apprentice that I''m taking you seriously."

    "Tch... using the apprentice card."

    "Why? Hahaha"

    His smile shed in my eyes as he looked down facing my body whose lying on the floor.

    ''That face is a cheat... tch!''

    "You''ve made progress... at least now you can defend for half an hour... and you also did counterattacks."

    "Yeah... sure"

    "Oh, you''re not using formal speech?"

    "I don''t have the energy to talk to you informally..."

    "Well, I really don''t care about formalities like that."

    "Thanks..."

    The training was done, and I forcefully made my way to my room.

    "Lady Evelyn, I prepared a warm bath for you. Please, soak yourself in the tub, I''ll bring your dinner here while you take a bath."

    "Thanks, She..."

    I take my clothes off and please myself by soaking in the warm water.

    "Ahh... this is bliss."

    The fatigue is being washed off with every minute that I stay in the warm bath.

    I let myself be pampered by this luxury.

    A momentter a knock from She can be heard.

    "Lady Evelyn, I have brought your meal here."

    "Yes, thank you She. I''ll be done in a few minutes."

    I didn''t notice that I fell asleep in the warm tub.

    "I guess I''m too tired."

    I get out of the bath and put a nightgown then hurriedly went to the table with the foods that have been prepared.

    Eating my dinner made me drowsy so I sumbed and let my body be in the soft bed and I went to dreand.

 Chapter 11: Exam: Part 1

    Chapter 11: Exam: Part 1

    In the study room...

    "It will be your two-month training now Lady Evelyn."

    "That''s true Sir Ivo."

    ''It will also be the time where my father will go home from the border.''

    "The Duke said that you will have an examination... if you want to continue your training he said."

    "Yes... that was the condition when I requested for a tutor."

    "A week from now, the examination will take ce. We need to report to the Duke about your progress."

    I nodded. "I have been preparing myself for that Sir Ivo."

    "Vey well... Prepared yourself, I''ll be coborating with Sir Shiek for your test. We will go to the forest of Shield, it''s a low-level forest where monsters lurked but only those who can be defeated by the beginners so, It will be safe."

    "So you want me... to experience killing monsters?"

    "Well, we did teach you for that kind of purpose."

    I was looking dumbfounded by what he said.

    "I only want to have the bare minimum power to defend myself...!"

    "Of course that''s also one of the reasons why we teach you, Lady Evelyn."

    "So... can I just spar with you, Sir Ivo and Sir Shiek?"

    I disyed my pleading facial expression to my Magic tutor.

    "Sigh... we can''t do that forever Lady Evelyn."

    "B-but..."

    My face crumpled up with the immediate refusal of my teacher.

    "You''ve been doing sparring for almost the entire month... but you need experience. Battle experience."

    He emphasizes thest words...

    "But... I don''t know if my powers can help me..."

    The nervousness is obviously disyed in my voice. Sir Ivo looks at me with assurance.

    "Sir Shiek and I will be there, so if anything happens you''ll still be safe."

    "We''re strong you know ~~"

    Sir Ivo yfully said hisst statement about the practical exam, dismissing any refusal from me.

    Sigh...

    I bow my head with disappointment. ''I''m a girl from the modern world, I''m scared of monsters even if I knew that this is just a story from the novel.''

    I was dejected... but I know that this is also for the sake of my safety.

    "Okay... I''ll just do my best!"

    "Haha... that''s how you should have answered me earlier."

    "We''ll start our ss now."

    ***

    It''s the day where she''ll go hunt for monsters... to be specific, it''s where Evelyn needs to kill for the first time.

    She deeply sighed at the thought of killing a living being.

    After a week, we need to go to the Shield forest.

    The Shield Forest is near our dukedoms'' estate, it''s where small monsters appear and it''s suitable for students like me who want to gain experience.

    The lush trees in the forest have different kinds of color, that is also the reason why it''s popr.

    I heard from my maid She that in the center of the forest there''s ake where the water shimmer when the sun touches the water surface.

    ''It would be good to y around theke when the exam is over."

    I quickly prepared myself for today''s event.

    "I need to pass this test... my strength isn''t enough to fight a professional assassin."

    The event will eventuallye and I will get in danger... ''yes!... I need to fight to survive.''

    I can''t rely on my family whose too cold to each other. I only have myself.

    I went and grab the knob on my door and walk down the quiet hall.

    It''s always like this... I only have my personal maid to serve me, and everyone''s isting me.

    It''s the result of how the Duke and my brother treated me, that''s why the old me do all outrageous things... to get everyone''s attention.

    "How foolish..."

    I strode down the stairs and was in the front garden where the two adults are waiting for me.

    In the right, a man wearing a blue cape and has thick sses with his signature grey hair that always looks like a bird''s nest.

    On the left, a young man whose arms folded in his chest and wearing all ck clothes suited his ck hair and eyes and his lips who''s arched up into a smile.

    When I came into their field of vision the two are talking and immediately stop their conversation.

    "Oh... Lady Evelyn is here." The grey hair man said.

    I nodded my head to acknowledge what he said.

    "We should get going... are you ready?" The ck hair guy asked.

    "Yes... Please take care of me." I bow my head again to let them know my worries.

    "Don''t worry... it won''t be that dangerous."

    We walked for awhile from the estate and the lush greens are in view.

    "This is the entrance to the shield forest."

    "We will only go to the middle part of the forest where will hunt to find you a suitable monster to fight with."

    I keenly focus my attention to what they said.

    "You''ll be fighting them first with yourbat training and then we will find another monster to test your magic capabilities."

    "You should prepare yourself... if it will be too dangerous for you, both I and Sir Ivo will step in."

    "But that will indicate that you didn''t pass our qualifications." Said Sir Shiek.

    "There''s that kind of condition...?!"

    The other man answered my question. "Of course, we need to spice things up..."

    ''I kinda find thiste but Sir Ivo''s yful nature didn''t match with his messy look. It''s odd.''

    We entered the forest and the two are simply walking without regard to the dangers that will happen.

    ''How can they be so nonchnt about this?''

    When I was having a conversation in my head, Sir Shiek stop followed by Sir Ivo.

    Sir Shiek''s hand was in the air gesturing that we should stop for a while.

    The bushes suddenly move and a rabbit with its bloodshot eyes and a horn in his head.

    "It''s a low-level monster called spliks, that monster could transform to the size of an eight-year-old kid when it is attacked. He jumps and kicks his opponent and will thrust its horn to his enemy until he dies."

    Sir Shiek is looking at the spliks movement while exining to me.

    I gasped when I heard how brutal this small looking rabbit that''s eating the leaves of the bushes.

    "This is perfect... this will be your first opponent."

    "Wh-what? Isn''t it more appropriate for me to fight a slime for a first-timer? Rather than the-that... splik."

    "It should be fine..." The grey-haired Sir Ivo said. "We already know your capabilities that''s why this type of monster should not pose a threat to you. You just need to focus and be confident."

    "What''s the use of your training if this small creature will beat you?" Sir Shiek joins the conversation with a touch of sarcasm in his voice.

    "Fine... this is my test after all."

    I slowly and silently approached the spliks who are leisurely eating when his long ears twitch and he suddenly turns his head to look at me.

    We stared at each other for a while, I was in a fighting stance while the splik is looking at me... seemingly watching my every movement.

    The rabbit-like looking monster run fast and attack me with its feet, I braced myself with my hand crossed in my head and hanging in the air.

    I defended myself but the impact was quite different from what I expected.

    I thought that what I will feel is its paws grazing only my arms but it was different for what I expected.

    I was sent flying a few steps away, I didn''t know that this small cute thing can be that powerful.

    I gritted my teeth when the two people that I know are silentlyughing at the side.

    ''Tsk. This pair of monster... when I finish fighting this spliks, I''ll freaking scold those two forughing at me...!''

    I quickly averted the next attack of the splick.

    He uses his horn tounch at my stomach, I step aside but the horn grazes my clothes.

    ''The fuck is this...?! Did this stupid monster just try to stab me...?!''

    I curled up against my fist and internally said ''I''ll swear I''m going to cook you after this!''

    I look at the spliks and smiled menacingly.

    "It''s payback time stupid monster...!"

 Chapter 12: Exam: Part 2

    Chapter 12: Exam: Part 2

    In the mansion, the maids are in a hurry as an important visitor will be visiting the Duke''s manor.

    The Young Master of the house is sipping tea while waiting for his annoying childhood friend.

    A carriage with its glorious disy of luxury stop at the doors entrance to the manor.

    The head butler Jede is waiting for his Young Masters'' guest to walk out from his carriage.

    The young man with his shining blond hair swayed in every touch of the air... his green mysterious eyes look at the butler while he descended from the carriage.

    The butler quickly bow down his head and greeted the guest.

    "We wee the Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Levingstone, may the sun guides your path."

    The head butler Jede said the customary greeting to the Crown Prince.

    "Where''s that brat? A Crown Prince and his childhood friend are here in the Emsworth manor but the head butler is the one who greets me."

    The head butler quickly gave an answer with cold sweat forming in his body.

    "Your highness, the Crown Prince. Young Master An hasn''t had much sleep these past few days and was tired that is why he sent me here to personally greet his highness in his stead."

    The old man gulped down his dry saliva as traditionally it was supposed to be the masters'' of the house who should greet an esteemed guest such as the one who''s in front of him.

    The noblest among the noble, Crown Prince Edickart Adalbern Baldwin Von Langton.

    The Crown Prince looks at the butler with a perfect smile.

    "Is that so...? Then, it can''t be helped. Leas me to where he is."

    The butler who witnessed that angelic smile only shivered at the thought on how scheming this Crown Prince is.

    How he be a maniptor at the age of 5 to get the title of a Crown Prince.

    The butler erased his unnecessary thoughts as he is only a butler who relies upon orders from the Emsworth family, he quickly leads the way for the crown prince.

    The Emsworth Young Master and the Crown Prince of Levingstone are having tea facing each other.

    Silence in the room is only the ones apanying them when the Crown Prince spokes first.

    "I heard from your butler that you haven''t slept peacefully this recent day... is there something that I should know?"

    The Crown Prince shed his smile but his eyes weren''t smiling.

    "That''s nonsense, your highness, there''s nothing you should be worried about."

    An calmly said to Crown Prince Edickart.

    "Hmm... is that so?"

    Crown Prince Edickart answered as he sips on his tea without looking at An.

    "What is the Crown Prince of this Kingdom doing here in this humble house of the Emsworth?"

    "Hahaha... well the King sent me to hear to give this letter to the Duke personally but as he it is still a few days before he goes back from the North Border... I will just rely on this letter to you."

    The Crown Prince reach his hand to his inner pocket in his white suit and gave it to the young Master.

    "If that what it is I''ll rely this message to my father."

    "Are you not interested in the contents...?" The Crown Prince gives a smirked to An.

    "There is only one reason that the King would make his son, his highness the Crown Prince to bring this letter personally... it''s about that right?"

    An said nonchntly to Crown Prince Edickart. The Crown Prince only smile as a response.

    ***

    I grab my dagger that was tied in my legs and I hold it firmly in my hands.

    I stepped my right foot with force to forcefully give me a boost tounch the attack.

    I swing my dagger to the spliks stomach only to be stopped by its hard horn.

    We exchange blows and I finallynded a hit in the spliks stomach.

    The spliks were angered and he transforms his physique to that of a muscr rabbit and it grew taller and he was wight below my chin.

    ''Tsk...! This will be difficult now.''

    "You need to focus right now Lady Evelyn." Sir Ivo quickly stated as the monster was changing his form.

    I distanced myself a few meters from the spliks and I racked my brains toe up with a counterattack that will finish this battle quickly.

    ''I can''t use my magic as stated by Sir Shiek, I only have to rely on mybat training for this''

    ''I''ll speed up to sneak on the spliks back and hit his head while I will have to slit his neck by using my dagger.''

    ''It''s kind of impossible but it''s alright... Okay! That will be my n A.''

    I orchestrated my n and follow through it. I run to the spliks direction and I jumped higher over his head making it seems that I vanished through thin air and I run to the tree and make its body my foothold, I jump forcibly and did a backflip.

    The spliks turned its head and made its stance to defend itself but I was quicker and Inded on his head averting his horn. When Inded I turn around and did a full force kick to its body to immobilize its movement for a second.

    The spliks quickly step a few meters back but I followed it by jumping to lessen the distance.

    The spliks has already gained itself and alsounch its attack.

    The horn grazed my arms and legs while I was kicked in the stomach. I lost my bnce and the spliks try to jump on me. I averted my whole body by rolling in the dirt then I stood up with great speed.

    "Shit...!"

    "Tsk!... so n A didn''t work. Well, here goes n B."

    I did the same thing as indicated in n A while the spliks seem to know what I''ll do he quickly tries to thrust his horn and avoid my attack but I knew that it will do that.

    I personally lured it in so that he will counterattack and he will think that he gained the upper hand while I will avoid it by swaying my dagger and kick his chin surprising him. The splik lost its bnce and I elbowed its stomach followed by my dagger.

    The long fight was over...

    The spliks white fur was tainted with ck liquid, it was the monsters'' blood.

    I was panting and breathing heavily as the adrenaline rush subsided.

    The two men who were witnesses to what happened were pping their hands and smiling.

    I wipe my face because of the sweat and I walked to their direction.

    "You did a great job...!" The guy wearing thick sses said while the other was only smiling.

    I was smiling when I suddenly remembered a burst ofughter awhile back.

    "You guys...!"

    "What...?"

    "Ha... nevermind."

    ''If I said that I will only be teased, it''s better to shut my mouth.''

    "Now that you''ve passed my test take a quick break then we will find you, the second opponent." The ck hair and eyes said.

    "Already...?"

    ''I''m still tired as all the adrenaline in me vanished the moment the fight is finish and now...?! You''re saying that we will go find another monster?!'' I predicted that it will be hard for me to fight monsters and now that I experience it. I think one monster is my limit.

    Sigh...

 Chapter 13: Exam: Part 3

    Chapter 13: Exam: Part 3

    The Crown Prince walks out in The Duke''s manor with a face that says whatever.

    He already said what he wants and delivered the letter to the receiver.

    Now that everything is settled a scheming smile appeared in his handsome face.

    "I wonder what Duke Keene will say when he read the letter." His smile has a glint of mischievousness and his green eyes seem to dim with the thoughts of the Dukes'' face.

    "Ha... This will be fun..."

    His aide, who is behind his back trailing him shivered when he saw the Crown Prince face.

    He knows that face all too well... he has seen it many times before since the Crown Prince is notorious for the cunning ns that made him a Crown Prince at a young age.

    A young man was looking outside his window, leaning against the window frame where he can see the Crown Prince left.

    "Young Master..."

    The head butler, Jede, break the silence that has been going on after the esteemed guest leave without finishing his tea.

    "I''ll take care of this myself... I''ll give it to Father when hees back. For now, just go back to work."

    "Yes, Young Master An." The butler with his excellent skills leaves the room quietly.

    Before he closes the door, he nces at the young master. A tense atmosphere was building up after their meeting.

    He wonders what is the contents of the letter for his Young Master to wear an extremely angry face.

    But since he knows that it is not within his job to be asking questions, he killed his curiosity.

    ''It was better to not learn some things to stay in this household...''

    ***

    Huff... huff...

    "Do I really need to fight consecutively... can we take a break? I''ve been fighting the same kind of monster ever since we enter here."

    Evelyns'' tone is somewhat husky and obviously tired. Her clean face is now covered with dirt and scratches, her clothes are wrinkled and tattered. She was a mess.

    ''I''ve been fighting 3 spliks since I came here, and all they let me do is fight it with mybat skill. I somehow improve but the toll is taking up my body. I''ll copse if this goes on...''

    I slumped my shoulders to rx the tension that''s been riled up because of fighting nonstop.

    I look at my left shoulder when I saw the two adults yawning and rubbing their heads or eyes.

    ''They seem bored, while here I am, covered in sweat and I look like I didn''t get enough food for three days because of how haggard I look.''

    She was vignt in her surroundings. She can''t trust the petty adults who''re keeping her watch... she knows better than they will just watch her from afar.

    She was leaning against the tree when a shadow came into her view.

    Because she was in the forest, Evelyn got her walls up to a notch. She notices it and she immediately steps out to avoid it.

    She hasn''t had a break when the monster appears. Sure enough, it was hungry to death and her target is the little girl in front of him.

    This time, without hesitation, it intended to attack me. I avoided it by rolling my body.

    The monster was gritting its teeth when it looks at me.

    Grrr...

    I look at the two teachers who should be giving me a heads up in this situation but the two seem to have no intention of doing so.

    "I''m on my own I guess...!"

    I take a look at my opponent. The long ws in its paws, the fangs covered with saliva and it''s messy ck fur that has a stench smell.

    I push the thoughts of vomiting down through my stomach.

    I observe my opponent and sure enough... It was a dead ck wolf that bes a monster by absorbing dark mana.

    ''I''ve read this in the book, it says that I need to cut the head clean to stop a death monster movement."

    ''But how would I do that with this small dagger?''

    While having myplicated thoughts run through, a voice came ringing inside my head.

    "Lady Evelyn...!"

    Yelled by the man whose hair is still messy... the teacher was calling my name.

    I didn''t look at him because my attention was with the death ck wolf who''s ready to jump and eat me when it got the opportunity.

    "What is it...? I''m busy you know...!" I yelled at him to answer...

    "This will be your opponent for your magical exam. You can use your magic now." Sir Ivo answered back.

    "Any tips...? Sir Ivo?"

    "..."

    "Ah... tsk!"

    ''This petty nerd magician. I''ll kick you out when I get out from here... just wait and see!''

    ''Now that I can use my power, this will be easy if I can aim his head I can-''

    The thoughts soon died because the monsterunches its attack.

    ck- it was the sound of the dead monster bones that keep on making a sound by every attack that it made.

    I flinch... the image of broken bones sh in my head. ''That will happen to me if I don''t pay attention to this fight.''

    The ck wolf jumps higher with its mouth open, I hurriedly avoid it by a thread.

    ''This fucking monster sure is fast..!''

    I went and grip my dagger tight, I stab the wolf on its back but the thought that I did damage soon disappear through thin air.

    My theory was proven that every physical wound wouldn''t affect the monster in front of me.

    Grrr... ''he''s angry now.''

    I re at the monster to give an intimidating aura but I know deep inside that I will soon reach my limit.

    We face each other, the atmosphere turns one eighty degrees. The tension was piling up.

    I covered my dagger with thin condensed wind magic.

    I know for a fact that people will not easily see this but not the nerd teacher.

    He knows when different magic was used.

    I grab the opportunity to give my opponent my peace of mind and started to forcefully find my way to its weakness.

    I cut his body with my dagger that blessed with my mana and soon his body is full of wounds that were made from my attack.

    Grrr... the dead wolf was pissed off and ''woo...''

    "Wait... what are you doing? Don''t tell me your calling for back up?! Oh, don''t you dare...!!"

    I didn''t let the death wolf finish what it was doing.

    ''I can''t let this fight prolonged any longer... I''ll be at a disadvantage when that happens.''

    "Fast step." I murmured to myself.

    I went to its side a little bit faster for the naked eye with the help of my wind magic.

    I swing my dagger and... thud- the head of the dead wolf was rolling in the ground.

    I fall down with my exhaustion piled up to a degree.

    The two teachers seem surprised to what happen and how did it happen. But both of them new, that I was keeping my potential to myself.

    They look at each other and in my direction.

    "Did you see what happened?"

    "Yes... that was not a speed that a 13-year-old kid can do."

    "She only didn''t do that but there''s also another else..."

    The ck hair knight looks at the thick wearing sses magician.

    "What do you mean...?"

    "Hahaha... nothing. I really found a gem."

    The ck hair knight soon looked at the girl lying in the ground with eyes full of curiosity.

    ***

    "Duke the area is cleared now. We killed all of them. The other small monsters went back to their inhabitants." It was Rolf, the red hair guy said, he was the second-inmand of the Light Legion.

    "Good work. Let''s head back now." The duke said with full of authority.

    A month of nonstop fighting and fending off the monster is now finished and they are ready to go home.

    "Men, gather up! We will head back now!" Rolf rys the message to the rest of the knights.

    "Yes Sir...!" All the knights shouted.

 Chapter 14: Return: Part 1

    Chapter 14: Return: Part 1

    The practical exam for thebat and magic was long and it got me exhausted beyond words.

    Fighting simultaneously without regard to my body and only relying on my adrenaline when things get rough makes me think that I still need to do my hash routine every day.

    But for now, I was proud of myself.

    Defeating a monster with only two months of knowledge to this world got me hyped-up to diligently learn magic and improved my stamina more.

    I wasying down when both my teachers approached me.

    "Still alive Lady Evelyn?" The intrigued man said looking down at me.

    "Yes Sir Shiek... Thanks for asking." I said with a tone of sarcasm.

    "I''m sure she was okay Sir Shiek... the way she talks back means that she still got a lot of energy."

    He replied with augh.

    "That''s true Sir Ivo... I think she can still fight a two more dead wolf." Said Sir Shiek who''s acting mischievously.

    I urgently sprung my whole body to sit up because of shock. "What...?! I can''t handle two more like that. I''m tired of all the fightings...!"

    Augh escaped through the mouths of the grey-haired man.

    "He''s just joking Lady Evelyn, we''ve seen what we want to see. You''ve improved a lot within this span of time. We''re looking forward to teaching you."

    I stared at him with eyes full of doubt. His eyes seem to look at me full of amusement, like looking at a pet who now knows how to do a handshake. It gave me a shiver.

    "By the way Lady Evelyn, It seems that you''ve been wearing that ring around."

    Sir Ivo was pointing at the ck ring in my finger that I bought in the market when I did my little adventure.

    ''I shouldn''t say about me looking around the market right?''

    "It was just a ring that I found in my jewelry box... why?"

    "Hmm... I think there''s something different with it but I can''t pinpoint what it is. It''s like a jewel but not a jewel..."

    "What...?" I said, confused. Sir Shiek also looks at Sir Ivo with dumbstruck.

    "What are you talking about?" Sir Shiek eventually ask when Sir Ivo didn''t answer.

    "I don''t know... I feel like there''s something but I can''t exin it further. Anyway, it may be just me being a little sensitive." Sir Ivo dismissed his thoughts and look at me again.

    "You''re dirty, we should head back." Both of them walk away heading to the mansion.

    I was left dumbstruck with what he said and soon giggles can be heard from both of them.

    "Wha-what did you say? I''m dirty?" I stood up and followed them.

    "Hey...! Comeback here... what did you say to this Lady? Hey...!"

    ***

    The knights are swinging their sword both to their left and right.

    Their armor stained with a green and ck liquid that came from their in enemy.

    Tiredness can be seen in their face. They were fighting for a month in the North Border of Levingstone.

    The monsters that invaded this time seems to be a lotpared to the other times that theye here.

    Fighting them nonstop, the monsters were slowly pushed back to the border.

    "Duke, we''ve cleared the area. This is thest wave." Rolf said, the second-inmand in the Light Legion army.

    The Duke looks back to Rolf after shing the monster in front of him.

    "Good work..." He wipes the blood on his sword.

    Duke Keene looks at the vast in of the North Border.

    The duke fell silent, he seems to have a doubt about the increase of monsters in the North Border.

    "Duke... is there something wrong?" Rolf asked when theirmander seem to be sensing something.

    "It''s strange... this is the first time that the monsters increased within the hundred years in the Kingdom Of Levingstone. We''ve been fighting nonstop for day and night within a month and we eventually pushed them back after that. This is strange... we never have this kind of hard encounter with monsters."

    Rolf nodded to hismander. He also knows that something changes this time. The Legions knight had a hard time pushing the monsters and some have gotten stronger.

    "Leave some men to scout the area and bring back a report after a week. Monitor this ce. We should know if there''s any threat to the Kingdom." The Dukes'' cold voice said to his trusted knight.

    "Yes, Duke..." Rolf answered back.

    "Light Legion Knights pack up your stuff and get ready to depart..." The Duke shouted to his Men.

    The Journey Back to the Emsworth estate is three days riding the horse.

    The travel back was smooth sailing until a horde of monsters was blocking their path.

    They were perplexed by how the monster got close to the Dukedom. A one-day trip and they will arrive at a nearby town.

    The monsters look back and surrounded the knights. They were looking hungry and wanted to attack them as soon as possible.

    Different types of monsters are crowding the area, it was estimated to be five-hundred.

    The Duke furrowed his brows, if they didn''t get back on time from there expedition, they wouldn''t get to stop the fast track of this hungry monsters from attacking his territory.

    He quickly gives orders to his knights, the men, knowing their predicament bes vignt.

    They unsheathe their swords and ready their stances, they are ready for actions.

    When suddenly the Dukes'' voice rings in the air, giving them his stern voice.

    "Men gather...! I ordered you to kill any distraction! Kill them, don''t let anything get a pass here!"

    They immediately kill all the monsters that are close to them. Some stab, some sh, some brutally decapitated, and some were chopped leaving nothing.

    The knights fiercely kill every monster. After two hours of fighting, they cleared the area.

    The Duke nce at the corpses that his knights leave behind.

    "This is really... Men!" The duke shouted. "Prepare to go back immediately, we need to tell this to the King."

    "Yes Sir...!" The knights saluted the duke and easily receive the order.

    The Duke murmured... "Somethings changing... we need to prepare."

    ***

    We''re back to the mansion, I immediately excuse myself to my teachers.

    And we go on our separate ways... I was in front of the garden when She greeted me... "Lady Evelyn, Wee Back."

    Her eyes looking at the floor.

    "I prepared a warm bath, Lady Evelyn."

    "Thanks, She. Also, bring food. I''m famished"

    "Yes... Lady Evelyn..." She smiled and quickly went to do the job that I order to her.

    I was walking through the hallway that leads to my room.

    My room was on the second floor so I need to go up the stairs.

    I was looking outside the hallway windows when I saw an An in the shade of a big tree in the garden.

    I stopped and only stared at him. His silver-blue hair fluttered in the air, his longshes casting shadows in his eyes...

    "He''s definitely handsome as said in the novel..."

    When I wasplimenting him while staring at him, his sunset pair of eyes look back at me.

    When he saw me staring at him, he red fearlessly.

    "...tsk! If only his personality is as nice as his face. Hmph!"

    I walk again, turning my head away, and leaving the staring brat kid behind the window.

    My thoughts be dark and I openly criticized the family that abandoned their child when a problem arises.

    "If only this family didn''t treat Evelyn like a gue, she would not be the bratty, vicious Lady that she has ever been..."

    "She wouldn''t have the destiny to be beheaded in the guillotine... she would not be called a viin!"

    I was now in my room and I plopped down the couch... thinking. ''Why am I in this kind of environment again?!''

    Haaa...

    "I''m tired..."

 Chapter 15: Return: Part 2

    Chapter 15: Return: Part 2

    The hooves of horses can be heard from miles away, knights who wore stain armors and swords that be rusty because of blood are marching their way to the Emsworth Dukedom.

    Fatigue is visible to their faces, the crowds who were cheering before are now quiet and only silently staring at the soldiers.

    They whispered through the crowd while the others look with pity.

    They already sense that something must have happened in the North Border as the Legion Knights are always early to do go back from their expedition but not this time.

    Worry seems to be rising in the townspeople.

    The Duke immediately notice the stares and quickly say words that will boost the people''s morale and divert their attention from the tired knights.

    The Duke stopped and gantly spoke words of encouragement.

    "The Monsters in the North are already subdued and killed. My people, you don''t need to worry as the Legion Knights did their every might to finish the enemy."

    The voice of the Duke awakens the Knight''s faces as well as the anxious townspeople.

    "My people, do what you always do. Celebrate the Knights victory. They are the pride of our Kingdom!"

    Loud cheering and pping were soon be the music of the street.

    The people begin to shout at the top of their lungs.

    The Dukes'' speech was honorable and full of pride to his Knights.

    His men salute theirmander that always bring the morale back when everyone is tired and losing their spirit.

    The Duke, theirmander was and will always be the only one who they can trust their life with.

    The Light Legion silently swore their loyalty again to their shining Duke  the Duke of Emsworth, Keene Aldafurus von Emsworth.

    ***

    The Maids in the manor are all busy with tidying up the whole ce  cleaning the hall, preparing the food, doing the household chores, polishing the ceramics, dusting the paintings, arranging the flowers, and so forth.

    I can say that it was chaotic.

    I didn''t know that we had a lot of maids and butlers in this mansion.

    It''s because the only ones I know are the head old butler Jede and my busty maid She.

    It''s funny, really!

    I was in my usual ce, the library when my maid She knocked on the big wooden doors. Knock... knock...

    "My Lady, the young master said that you should be with him to greet the Duke."

    The voice of She rings on the other side of the door.

    I didn''t answer what she said, I want to pretend that I didn''t hear anything or maybe pretend that I''m not here...

    -

    "Lady Evelyn...? I know you''re there... Please, the young master said that you need to head to the front of the house to greet the Duke and the Knights with him."

    Shes'' voice was pleading with all its might. She knows that her Lady doesn''t want to interact anymore with her so-called ''family''.

    A loud ''thud'' that came from closing a thick book can be heard inside the library and soon Evelyn opens the door.

    -

    I really don''t want to associate myself anymore with those two if possible.

    The only thing that I can get from going there is the stares of people who see me as a nuisance and a spoiled brat.

    If possible I would prefer it if they forget about me and let me live peacefully.

    s...

    I can''t even do that. Having my own will is not even an option in this house.

    ''I swear! If I know this is going to happen again... I would have the wish to be an orphan... ha...ha... Silly me, I can''t even decide what will happen to my life!"

    I close the thick book that I was reading and slowly walk to the library''s'' door.

    The voice of She was quivering and anxious that I can''t remain the silent treatment anymore.

    She looks at me with shining eyes that seem to be saying ''thank god... she opens the door.''

    Well, I always make myself clear that when I use the library, no one should disturb me.

    Welp! That''s only applicable for the Emsworth employee, I can''t do much if it''s my sick brother! Or the bastard Father.

    I silently followed my maid through the hallways that will lead to the front of the mansion where I and my brother An will greet my fathers'' return.

    "I didn''t even want to greet him." I simply mumbled to myself.

    I tighten my grip to my dress when I saw a familiar shadow that was standing in the middle on the vast frontwn.

    He''s shining silver hair flutters in the air. His long legs proportion to his body was now looking more like an adult as time goes by.

    I stared at him and my thoughts wandered.

    ''He''s bing a young man... the novel will start when the day I and the Crown Prince will get engaged. I don''t have much time huh...''

    The young man that I was staring at when I stopped my tracks slowly look back and found me looking in dazed.

    "You...! What are you doing?! Stop being dumb ande here already!"

    I was awakened with the cold voice that''s ringing in my ears.

    His words slowly absorbed by my mind and I internally curse the bastards'' son!

    Ipose myself and swallow the words that want to escape and will make my life a living hell if I say it.

    I approach the 8th grader kid who''s pretending to be the Matured Young Master of the Emsworth.

    I greeted him politely and never again look at him. I waited patiently to the sound of horses approaching the mansions entrance gate.

    Soon, knights were entering one by one with faces full of vigor and pride that was never seen when they entered the premises. But because of the Dukes'' speech, their liveliness was brought back by the Dukes'' who uplift their morale.

    Evelyn and An stood side by side and greeted the knights who apanied their father in exterminating the monsters in the North Border.

    "Wee Back Father..." the two said in unison. Both doing their respective curtsy.

    The Duke only nodded and look at his child''s faces. He looks at An first and then when he looked at me, a shiver ran down my spine.

    The duke was looking at me again with that familiar stone-cold face.

    I tried to be brave and hide my trembling hands by biting my tongue inside my mouth. It was effective.

    I raise my eyes to slowly look at the Dukes'' face and there I saw a glint of hatred.

    My heart sank and I heard a smallugh beside me. An was tantly looking at me with disgust.

    "Ha... Do you still think that father will look at you with warm eyes?! You''re delusional!" He whispers in my ear while his face was showing amusement by the events and my face that now be like a crumpled sheet.

    I folded my hands until the nails slowly pierced the flesh.

    I loosen the grip in my hands, raise my head and look at the two without fear and show my poker face and Iughed in my mind.

    ''Haha... What am I really expecting...? this is the kind of life that I have since the beginning. I should be numb now but why...?! Hahaha!!! I must be secretly hoping, how foolish!''

    I slowly inhale and I smile meaningfully to both of them.

 Chapter 16: Return: Part 3

    Chapter 16: Return: Part 3

    After the suffocating greeting in front of the mansion that the whole squad of Light Legion witness, I was now walking back to my room with my maid She.

    "Lady Evelyn, do you want tea? I''ll bring Chamomile tea, it will help you to rx."

    She has been ncing back and forth on the floor and me trying to grasp my emotion.

    "Yes... that would be good!"

    She nodded and quickly turn around to do the task.

    Now that no one is in my room, I went to my desk and sit on my chair, trying to think about what happened earlier.

    shbacks that keeps on repeating, my embarrassment... the mix look of the knights! It was freaking suffocating. I hate this type of situation.

    "Haa... my reputation isn''t even that good, to begin with, but now it hit rock bottom. Ha... ha..." Dryughter escaped through my mouth.

    I rest my head in the headrest of the chair, looking at the ceiling, the words that have been inside my head spilling out with frustration.

    "Ha... ignoring me was fine but humiliating me in front of those people. Haha ... this ce is shit as it can be! Just like back then..."

    Memories of my past quickly reced the ones'' that''s been repeating in my head.

    -

    Adelyn was running to her father after winning the children''s race.

    Her happy mood was painted in her small face.

    "Daaaad!!! Look, I won second ce!"

    p!

    Adelyn touches her red cheeks with her small hands, she was shocked with the pain that she felt in her swollen face.

    The crowd became quiet and everyone is looking at their direction.

    "Dad...?" Her blurry eyes were clearly seen by her father, she wondered what she did wrong to deserve a beating in front of many people.

    The crowds murmuring can''t be heard by Adelyn, her focus was only with her fathers'' reply. Soon her question was answered.

    "2nd ce? Ha! You must be kidding me Adelyn!"

    The shock was evident to Young Adelyns'' face.

    "Wha- dad? What do you mean? I won... that''s what you said. I should win."

    Adelyn was trying to stop her tears from leaking out.

    "I said WIN! That means to get the FIRST PLACE! FIRST PLACE ADELYN! you make mee here and all I will see is this trash?!"

    Adelyns'' father, snatched the silver medal that she was holding and throw it to the trash.

    Adelyns'' eyes grew bigger when she saw her prize thrown... it was her own hard prize that she works so much for.

    -

    As Evelyn remembers her past childhood experience, she thought that nothing can hurt her anymore...

    That was what she thought...

    "It still stings... Ha! Ha! Ha! Haaaa..."

    A mncholicugh rang in her quiet room.

    This ce was silent and it was depressing for a thirteen-year-old kid to be alone in the spacious room but not for Evelyn who is used to this kind of environment where she can find peace but soon a knock was tapping in her door.

    "Who is it?" My sharp voice slipped unintentionally because of the sudden disturbance in my self-absorption.

    "Cough! Lady Evelyn... the Duke wants to see you right now." The old man''s voice said outside my door. It was the head butler.

    I open my eyes with irritation.

    ***

    "So you''re telling me that the Crown Prince came here to deliver this letter?" The Duke inquire to his son, An.

    "Yes, Father." His son, An, immediately answered.

    The two have been talking about the visit of the Crown Prince to the manor while the Duke is in the North Border.

    "Did he tell you anything?" The room grew colder because of the murderous aura that he was letting out.

    An was having a cold shoulder and he shivers down his spine but he didn''t let the Duke see it.

    "No Father, he only gave the letter and quickly gone back to the pce." He answered a bitte that made his father question his answer.

    "Are you sure An?" The Dukes'' inquisition was sharp that made An flinch and he answers back faster than he did before.

    "Yes...!"

    After the talk of father and son, the butler was now inside the office helping his master to start preparing the report that his master will present to his Majesty, the King.

    "Jede..."

    "Yes, My Lord?"

    "Tell me what happened."

    "That..."

    "Nevermind... Just call the teachers and after that call Evelyn for me Jede."

    "Yes, My Lord..." the butler went and called the teachers of the Young Lady of the household.

    The first to enter is Sir Ivo  Lady Evelyns'' magic teacher.

    The magician quickly enters the office and went back a few minutes. It was a short talk.

    The two teachers also did the same thing  Sir Shiek open the door to the office and left after giving his report about the Lady.

    Lady Thrisha also did the same for the Etiquette ss.

    The Duke called for Jede after the finished talk about Lady Evelyn to his teachers.

    ***

    The butler, whose fast on his steps arrived at the door of her room.

    The inside of Lady Evelyns'' room was dead quiet.

    He knows that the Lady was inside her room because she encountered Sheing out of the room.

    ''Knock... knock...'' the sound of the wooden door vibrates inside the room.

    "Lady Evelyn...?" He patiently waited for the Lady to answer back but the room was still quiet.

    He knocks a few times again to make sure if the Lady was really there.

    "Who is it?!"

    A sharp cold voice replied back that shock the head butler.

    He didn''t see her but he can imagine the sunset eyes looking cold with no reflection.

    He pushed back his thoughts and immediately ry the Dukes'' message.

    He dryly coughed first so that the Lady would know his presence first before saying the Dukes'' order.

    "Cough! Lady Evelyn... It is I, Jede. The Duke wants to see you in his office, Lady Evelyn."

    The surrounding was quiet again that even the buzz of a fly couldn''t be heard.

    Then suddenly, the creek of a chair being push back and steps can be heard inside the room.

    The girl quickly opens the door and stare at the butlers'' face with annoyance.

    "What did he want?! No... I mean, what did father called me for?"

    The butler only smiled and didn''t answer back.

    Evelyn was frustrated that the butler, didn''t give her the answer that she wants to know.

    Evelyn bit her lower lip to suppress her instinct to kick the butlers'' face.

    ''So... it''s starting now. The employees will start to disrespect me. Great! Not only my family but also these people!''

    "Lead the way!" I said with annoyance and arrogance in my tone.

 Chapter 17: Confrontation: Part 1

    Chapter 17: Confrontation: Part 1

    I focus my sight in front of me, I''m filled with irritation and the humiliation that I received today.

    And these people won''t leave me alone. Dammit! I just want to stay in my room. And I can''t even do that!

    I''m standing at the front door of the Dukes'' office. The doorknob clicked- and a young man is standing on the other side of the door.

    His silver-blue hair and his pair of sunset eyes which the only resemnce to mine, are looking at me indifferently.

    The door closed and we''re standing, facing each other.

    I set my eyes down so that he will not see how angry I am right now and it was the only thing I can do to prevent any blunders.

    The butler who is standing at my back before immediately tried to open the door and excusing us by greeting the silver-blue hair brat.

    "Greetings, Young Master An." the old butler bent his body with perfection.

    "What''s this...?" a mocking tone came from the young man standing in front of me.

    "You were called by father? Hah... You must be happy, aren''t you?" An smirked.

    The butler seems to be worried at the words spoken by An. He was looking back and forth to us.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just here because Father wants to see me." I answer with a calm face.

    "What? Does he want to see you? Haha! Are you sure about that?"

    "..."

    "You really are full of yourself! But I must say, after pestering everyone now you get what you want. Ahh... I''m sure you''re happy now." He mockingly shed a smile to me.

    ''This brat!'' I stared at him as he said those words.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Oh right! You don''t have your memories. Ha! You really have it easy huh."

    I was baffled by what he''s saying when the butler suggests ending the conversation.

    "Young Master An, we should let Lady Evelyn inside, the Duke can''t be left waiting."

    An looked at the butler coldly and turn away to left us but before he leaves, he left some shocking words that made my sour emotion even worst.

    "You must be d... You''re going to marry your prince charming..."

    I was left stunned as the words that I fear the most are bing real.

    ''Wait... Me? ....marry? You''ve got to be kidding me! I didn''t even get the chance to avoid this...!''

    I looked at the Young Man who''s walking away until his shadows can''t be seen.

    ''I swear that brat...! Once I stop the engagement I''ll freaking leave this ce and I swear I won''t look back to this ce!''

    The butler cut off my inner battle and continued to do his task.

    The butler knocked a few times and let the Duke know that we are here.

    "My Lord, Lady Evelyn is here." the door slowly opens and I see the Duke working on his desk full of documents.

    "Greetings, Father." I first did my greeting elegantly as my teacher said to me.

    It was quiet, after the words that left my mouth, nothing can be heard only the quilt that scratches the white sheet of paper.

    A few minutes pass by and the Duke spoke his first words.

    "Sit..."

    "...."

    I look at him and then on the sofa. I hesitantly walked to the right, where the table is. I sit and the softness of the surface was evident.

    ''This is such high-quality material.'' I touched the fabric and felt a calmness.

    The anxiety fade away when the butler brought a tea set with chamomile tea.

    The butler must have seen my nervous look and prepared this tea to help me rx.

    I smell the familiar scent and the aroma drifted in my nose and my stiff body gradually loosened up.

    I savored the tea but I chocked myself when I heard the Dukes'' voice.

    "Evelyn..."

    "...."

    I force the tea to send it down to my stomach, then I wipe the liquid that escaped from my mouth.

    "Yes... Father?" I finally found my voice to answer the Duke who keeps on staring at me.

    I was nervous that maybe what he called me for is bout the engagement to the Crown Prince.

    I patiently endure the Duke to react to my stare.

    A moment of silence urred after my bted answer.

    I gulped down my dry saliva as the tension inside the room builds up.

    The Duke finally opened his mouth and ask me a question.

    "Don''t you have any report to say to me?" the Duke inquired.

    ''Report...? What...?'' I begin to ask myself when I suddenly remember about the sses and the deal we made.

    "Ugh... Well... My teachers said that I made an improvementpare to the first time that they taught me-" I haven''t finished my words when the Duke interrupted me.

    "Ha... Of course, you should improve given the conditions that I provide you an excellent mentor."

    "...."

    "But I don''t need improvement Evelyn, what I need is excellence, you have my blood!"

    "..."

    " I told you before that what I need is to be satisfied with your result... And what you''re telling me is not gonna cut it."

    I look at the Duke who said those words.

    ''So, what you mean is... it''s not enough?'' Iugh dryly at the thought. So, I looked at the Duke with full of resolution.

    "What proof do you need?" I told the Duke with my eyes full of determination.

    The Duke looked at me with amusement. It was the look of someone who saw a rebelling kitten.

    He smirks and announces his requirements that I need to do to get his permission and so I can resume my training.

    "Bring me a part of a dead wolf..."

    "..."

    I was stunned because I''ve already killed one before. I thought he would unreasonably demand to make me fight a full-fledged knight or kill dozens of monsters.

    "Your answer, Evelyn?" The Duke was impatient and tried to get me to answer as quickly as possible.

    "Yes, Duke," I answered without dy.

    ''Didn''t he got a report about my exam with the teachers?'' I asked myself, doubting the Dukes'' order.

    ''No. I should just do what he wants and quickly get out of this room.''

    Before I get up and leave the room, I ask when does he need the proof...

    "Tomorrow..." Is what the Duke said.

    I promptly get his permission and let myself out of his office.

    While walking, I begin to think about the things that I need to prepare.

    "I should get ready..."

 Chapter 18: Confrontation: Part 2

    Chapter 18: Confrontation: Part 2

    I closed the door and walked out at the deste hallway.

    I was lost in my thoughts on how I will be able to aplish the task the Duke gave to me.

    Instantly reaching my room, I called She and rang the bell and my maid immediately came to my room.

    "Can you get me some snacks and tea... the one with a calming effect."

    "Chamomile tea? I''ll prepare it this instant."

    She was about to leave when I stop her from going.

    "Wait...!" She looked back.

    "What is it, Lady Evelyn?"

    "Never mind the tea, just prepare a warm bath. I''ll just sleep early. I am too exhausted today!"

    The maid looked at me with a worried face, as the employees know what happened this morning when the Duke went back from the expedition in the North Border.

    I was indeed too tired because of the events that only happened within a day.

    The rumor that the only Lady of the Emsworth household being ignored by her own family must have been spread inside the mansion.

    I look at She and promptly gesture to prepare the warm bath.

    I made my way to the bed while waiting. I close my eyes and recalled the things that happen that weren''t in the novel.

    ''Even though this is not the start of the story, the backstory is still even worst for Evelyn.''

    ''There''s not even a single good thing that happened since I became aware of my situation.''

    ''I hope today''s surprises stop here. I would be thankful if that would be thest stressful event that will happen.''

    As I said those words, tap-tap... a knock on my door can be heard from the other side.

    She came outside from the bathroom to get the door. Opening the door, a female voice can be heard, it was a maid.

    "Lady Evelyn''

    "Who is it?" I asked She, even though I know it was a maid. I asked, nheless.

    "It was a maid from the Young Master''s ce." She was looking at me, worried when she said that.

    I jolt from my bed and ask with annoyance in my voice.

    "What does brother want with me?!" I replied to She so that she can ask the maid who came.

    After a while, She looked confused and said that brother wants to see me in his study.

    I was bewildered as the brat who just mock me earlier is now calling for me to meet him in his study.

    "What does he want this time? Drinking tea? Ha..." I mumbled to myself.

    "She, tell the maid that I was sick I can''t go! Tell her that I''ll visit brother some other time" As my maid, She talk to the other maid and finished telling what I''ve said.

    She looks at me, sorry was written all over her face. I ask her what''s wrong and the next words left me outrage.

    ''Well the Young Master said that if you didn''t go, he wille here himself.''

    ''shit! That Damn brat would not let me go without annoying the hell out of me!'' I cursed inwardly; my face was burning red with anger rising.

    I stand up and fix my hair. I look at the mirror and I can see my eyes looking tired from all the sleepless nights and the dreams that have been haunting me.

    I went and go to face the maid who is waiting outside, and I hastily made her lead the way to my brother''s study room.

    ''In my memory, thest time that I went there, was when he poured tea to me after I annoyed him to yed with me.''

    Iugh sarcastically and the maid looked at me with a puzzled face.

    I can''t help it as I keep on remembering bad memories, from this world and that world.

    ''There''s nothing good in any of them. Damn!''

    While walking with my thoughts all messed up, we arrived at the destination.

    It was a massive door just like what Fathers'' office has. I looked at the maid, gesturing to let my brother know that I was here.

    ''Ah... I hate this!'' My stomach was turning upside down with the taxing affair that''s happening a lot today.

    ''I can''t even turn down the freaking summons from him!'' I grip the hems of my dress, I needed to hold on to something to channel the anger that''s been building up.

    The maid knocks a few times and opens the door. I immediately saw a familiar silver-blue hair color that''s dangling in the brewing sunset.

    ''I''m starting to hate that color! There''s no single thing good when I saw those shade.'' I remembered the father and son pair with the same hue of hair.

    An noticed my presence and turn to look at my side.

    "Sit..."

    ''Ah... really. They are like two peas in the pod.''

    I promptlyply and sat on the chair and look at him with indifference.

    The brat looks at me with a smug face while sipping his tea.

    Cutting to the chase, I asked what he called me for with a tone of displeasure. An paused for a while and looked at me with surprise.

    ''What? You didn''t expect that your sister will look at you with annoyance?''

    He coughs a few times when he caught himself in surprise.

    "So, how is it...?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Are you dumb? Didn''t you talk with Father?"

    ''What?'' I was dumbfounded by the way he inquired about the talk that I had with the Duke.

    "What''s that got to do with you?"

    "What?"

    Now you''re the one who looks dumb and I repeat myself in case he didn''t hear what I said.

    "I said, what is it got to do with you? Why do I need to tell you what I talk about with Father?"

    "Wha- What? What did you say again?"

    "Haa... Do I need to repeat it?" I became tired of how foolish the talk I''m having right now. Then, he red daggers at me.

    "I dare you to say that again!" He warned me to watch what I say in front of him.

    ''Haa... this brat! Did he think he can order me whenever he wants then I''ll just silently nod and do his bidding?!''

    "Bullshit...!" I said out loud.

    The brat looked at me like he heard wrong.

    "What did you just say Evelyn Emsworth?!"

    "I said BULLSHIT!" I red at him. I was pissed right now. He makes mee here just to interrogate me. What kind of bullshit this is?

    He was surprised at my choice of words.

    ''Haa... I''m tired of this...!'' I stood up and tried to leave when the brat holds my hand to stop me.

    "What the hell is wrong with you?" his face was full of questions like what he''s seeing isn''t me.

    I frowned as I see him act like he did nothing wrong.

    ''I''m tired confronting this kid!''

    I forced myself to sit down again and to face this helpless child who doesn''t know what he did wrong.

    He let go of my hand, and I looked at him straight in the eyes.

    "Brother..."

    He flinched when my tone was different from the way I did before.

    "What...?''

    ''Should I correct him?'' I was struggling to decide if I should try to correct the way this kid behave.

    ''Yes... let''s try...!''

 Chapter 19: Confrontation: Part 3

    Chapter 19: Confrontation: Part 3

    I was finding my right words to at least scold this brother of mine without sounding snob and without hurting his ego.

    "Brother..."

    "What? What the hell''s wrong with you?"

    "You don''t know why I''m pissed?" I said softly to An.

    "Why should I care?" The brat argued.

    ''What? I was trying to correct you, and I haven''t said anything yet, and you just cut me off!'' but An wasn''t finished yet and said something that made me snapped.

    "You think I care about why you pissed? I''m asking why the hell you didn''t give me your answer, brat!"

    ''Now, you''ve done it!''

    "Brother..." I scowled at him and continued what I''m going to say.

    "You think you can just tell me toe here and then what? Ask me questions that I don''t have a bit of obligation to answer. Who do you think you are?!"

    All my pent-up frustration exploded when An acted like some unreasonably boss who keeps on ving his employee to meet an impossible deadline.

    "Evelyn...!"

    "Look here, brother...!" I cut him off and emphasized thest words to make him focused.

    "I don''t owe you any exnation, besides, what Father and I talked about are just between us two. So, keep your curiosity in check!"

    An looks dazed, he can''t believe that her sister, who''s always meek, and is always clinging to her, is looking at her indignantly.

    "Ha Now, you have the guts to talk back to your older brother!" The silver-blue young man said.

    ''Argh! This brat! I''m going to die again of frustration. I need to get out of here if I stayed any longer. I might kick this kid.''

    I let out a deep sigh and start to assemble my thoughts again.

    ''I should vaguely tell him what the Duke and I talked about. That will be the easiest way for me to get out of here.'' I calmed myself and stared at his eyes.

    "If you want to know brother then fine..." I saw him smirked when he thought that he won.

    "Father and I talked about my training. That''s all." Then I shrugged. It was not that big of a deal to tell him, and I excluded the talk and the full context of me hunting a dead wolf by myself. I don''t need to inform a stranger about it. I hated his guts.

    "What? Just that?"

    "....."

    I nced at him curiously.

    "Is there something that I should know more?"

    "If that''s just what father told you then you can just go."

    "What?"

    He raised his body from the chair and turned away. Then, he called the butler to lead me to the door.

    ''This! How can he be so rude...!'' And then, I remembered that he came from the same mold as Father, both are ill-mannered.

    Bang- the door mmed, and I was left alone outside his study room.

    I menacingly stared at the closed door, cursing that I can''t do anything to retort his impudence.

    My fist, threatening to punch someone who would sully this Lady''s'' mood any further.

    "Ha..." I sigh greatly. I need to endure a lot just because of something that I don''t even know and did myself.

    I can''t even curse Evelyn, who acted like a fool to his brother and father. I was also like her, craving for attention.

    "Let''s just go to the garden."

    I walked away and took a trip to the backside of the mansion where the garden is, that I frequently go when I was down.

    I found the big tree where I had my ident after the ban was lifted, I went and visit this ce, and I immediately know why the young me were always here.

    It was beautiful, like all the sorrows that you have will be sucked away when you see the gigantic tree, and you''ll feel that you can rely on those.

    So, when I saw it again, my feet always made its way here when I have too much to think, or like today, when I felt most frustrated.

    "I don''t have ss today so; it should be okay toze around right now. Ha... Dammit!" I lie down in the grass. My hair that was carefully arranged by my maid She was now entangled with all the head-scratching that I did.

    I closed my tired eyes and let the wind swiftly sway my rage.

    ''I need to pretend that I''m alright when I went inside my room.'' Imented to myself.

    When I recalled what happened I was angry at myself for hoping that An would at least hear my opinion or would pretend at the very least.

    But not an ounce of consideration can be seen at An, he just looked at me like some leech.

    A dryugh left my mouth, then a shed of tear was falling.

    "Ha... What''s this?" I swept my hand across my face preventing the iing hot waterfall.

    ''Ah... aren''t you ustomed to this Adelyn? Why are you hoping for it again? You know you wouldn''t get this in this lifetime? So, why are you crying?'' I hide my face with the help of my palm, and then, I brushed my face and strongly promised myself that this would be thest time that I will get my hopes up.

    "Wake up, Evelyn! Nothing would happen even if you cried a river!"

    After all the self-pity, I stood up and made my way to my room.

    "The warm bath is probably cold right now." I think of the request that I made to my maid to prepare warm water for me to have when I wash.

    "I should take that bath now. I''m too tired!"

    An was looking at the closed door where her sister went. He recalled the way her sister looked at her.

    "She was really angry..." Anughs when he remembers the frowning face of Evelyn.

    "That face was worth looking out for, now she knows how to be frustrated." A glint of fury was reflected in his eyes.

    ***

    After soaking myself in a long bath, the fatigue and the mental exhaustion were relieved for a bit.

    Then I wish ''If there is someone who''s listening, a deity, spirit or anyone who has the power. Please, let this day end.''

    ''I don''t need any more "family bonding" with those pair of rude creatures. I have a one-year supply of frustration and anxiety because of them.''

    My hands were sped together and my eyes were forced to be close with each other.

    I spew everything that I desire, just so, I can prolong my sanity until the timees that I escape.

    ''Let''s hang in there Evelyn...!'' I justforted myself to ease my worries. Then, I said aloud,

    "It will be a bumpy road ahead..."

    I reached and tucked myself in the soft sheets of my bed and I close my eyes.

    ''Ah... this is the only thing that I''m thankful for the Duke. This fluffy bed... such bliss!''

    And, I went into dreand.

 Chapter 20: Dreams

    Chapter 20: Dreams

    Duke and An were having dinner without Evelyn.

    After the ident, Evelyn never went to have her food in the dining hall.

    They thought that Evelyn was too frail because of her injury and that she can''t apany them to supper, but against their assumptions, Evelyn was healed and are already doing training with her mentors.

    Still, she didn''te and eat with them, she''s always in her room, isting herself with everyone.

    The Duke began to wonder and asked An about her sister.

    "An...?"

    "....."

    The young man only looked at his father to let him continue his talk.

    "Your sister..."

    The Duke wasn''t finished speaking when An put down her cutlery to focus his attention on his father.

    "What about Evelyn?"

    "After that incident, did you happen to see her changes?"

    "Well, Father... didn''t the doctor said that she lost her memories? Maybe that''s why she acts like that."

    "But changing no... it''s like her whole personality differs from the way she is."

    An, begin to pick up the fork and knife to finish off the rest of the meat on his te.

    "Father, how would I know about that? That bi-... I mean *cough* we never talk."

    "And why is that?" The Duke asks with a raised brow.

    "We never had that kind of rtionship father. Maybe, because she''s too girly and she''s busy dressing up and bullying other people and maybe that''s why we don''t talk much."

    -Bang!

    "An...!" The Duke m the wooden dining table.

    "No matter what your sister did, she''s still your sister!" The Dukes'' voice was ringing inside the quiet room.

    "But Father, as an Emsworth, I won''t tolerate her preposterous acts that would sully our honor. I''ve been lenient with her, and only give her words of advice." An retorted to the Duke.

    The maids that lined up inside the dining hall was quiet and tried their best to be one with the walls.

    It''s not new to them to see the Father and Son, exchanged heated words and the center of it all is the only Lady of the Emsworth household -- Lady Evelyn.

    After the mishap of the youngest member, all the maids were in a panic. It''s because when the incident happened, no one knew where their young miss was until the butler asks them to find the Lady.

    They were punished for that ident, and it was also the start of them gossiping about the Lady''s changes. It also started to blow up when the next-in-line heir humiliates her in front of the Kingdom''s Knights.

    Usually, she would throw tantrums right away with her maids if she felt slightly shame, that''s also the reason why She was the only maid left in her quarters.

    It made them wonder how and why it happened, the Lady was only looking at them indifferently unlike the times with she shows a lot of her emotions to express her dissatisfaction.

    That was also the center of inquiry in the mansion, what happened to their Lady?

    ***

    The moon shines so brightly that the clouds give ways for it to bestow light upon the whole manor, the moonlight prated the ss window and gave a silhouette.

    Evelyn''s body wasying on therge bed, she looks tired, her eye bags are darker than the shadows made by the moonlit.

    She tosses and turns around the mattress while her sweat-damp the soft sheets.

    She screamed with all her might, panting, and looking frightened. Evelyn wakes up in her nightmare.

    She was having trouble sleeping these past few days. Her little body can''t keep up with all the exerted activities and her mental fatigue affected her small frame.

    Every night, after their small excursion in the Shield Forest, to hunt for her first prey, the nightmares began.

    "Haa... haa..." Evelyn was still gasping.

    ''This is too much'' Evelyn grip her whole body, who''s trembling from the dream that she had.

    *thump *thump

    Her heartbeat can be heard from her thumping chest. It was too loud that both her breath and the sound of her heart was in unison and can''t differentiate the other.

    She remembers her dream, like a y in a theater stage. She was in a third-person perspective but watching it y outright send shivers to her deep cores.

    She saw a woman wasying her head down in a tall wooden frame with a weighted angle de that was too rusty and looked tetanus.

    Evelyn saw an impoverished body that looked too pitiful, her clothes were dirty dyed with brown like it was damp in mud, her ck hair that has a tint of silver-blue at the end of every strand was unkempt. And the soulless eyes were like looking at her with regret.

    The people were cheering and apuding saying that the witch will be gone, and prosperity will be back again. A few faces that were familiar with Evelyn were looking at the woman''s'' face indignantly.

    Then a voice echoed the whole ce with an order that will bring an end to the woman whose body was ced in the wooden frame.

    -Thud!

    The apuding sound and thundering cheer be a quiet eerie ce and all eyes were on the center stage. Blood was spilled all over the ce, the woman''s head that was attached to its body was now rolled like some dice in a game board.

    A certain voice said the words that even I can''t believe

    "Evelyn is now dead! The witch that brings catastrophe to our Kingdom of Levingstone has already been punished by the heavens."

    The acmations started again, the townspeople were pping and whistling like it was a hero''s arrival.

    That was how happy they are.

    I step back without realizing it. My eyes were bulging out with the unexpected scene that I just witnessed!

    I raised my shaking right hand to reach my gaping mouth that was stretched to an extent.

    "Don''t tell me... th- that''s me?! Ha..." A dryugh escaped my mouth.

    I look down and saw a puddle with my reflection on it. It was still me, the thirteen-year-old Evelyn, but the woman I saw was the old version of me.

    "This is crazy...!"

    I looked at the stage again and my eyes just suddenly met the dead sunset eyes that were too simr to mine. I plopped down in the dirty ground; the metallic smell was blending in the air.

    "That''s... that''s really me... ahhh!" I screamed with all my might.

    And I woke up. I felt relieved that it was a dream, but it was too vivid to just brush it off as an effect of exhaustion.

    At first, I thought that this was just due to tiredness and because it was my first time killing a monster. But thest few days proved me wrong, my dreams are bing more realistic as time passes by. Dreams that aren''t rted to monster, vague faces of people that I felt too familiar were now appearing one by one.

    "I hate this!" My trembling small hands were still pale and my whole body was out of energy.

    "I really hate this!"

 Chapter 21: Shield Forest: Part 1

    Chapter 21: Shield Forest: Part 1

    I didn''t go back to sleep.

    I was afraid that if I sleep again, I will go to that hellish scene, and I don''t want that. That gruesome part where I had to see the future me, in that state like a butchered animal was something that I couldn''t take.

    Somehow, I didn''t notice that the sun was already doing its job and gracing the whole ce it''s warm shine.

    "I should prepare myself before She got here..."

    I walked into the bathroom and soaked myself in a warm bath. It was the only treatment that was good enough to consider as a reward.

    "Ahh. Thank god! That even if this is a medieval genre story, the necessity is here... Ahh especially this bath. This is the only good thing in this household, of course, She is part of it."

    After that relieving bath, I walk into my walk-in-closet and found myself standing in the vanity mirror. A screamed escape through my mouth.

    "Ahh! This is not good... I look like a walking zombie!"

    The dark circles under my eyes were so obvious that I look like a panda.

    "Shit! My youthful skin. My babyface. Oh no!" I keep on touching my beautiful lolita face that will be a gorgeousdy soon.

    While agonizing my damaged skin, She knocked on the door and I btedly let her in.

    She was having the same reaction as me when I saw my face. It was the look of shock.

    "Lady Evelyn... Oh no! what happen?" She came running towards me while her jiggly balloons are bouncing everywhere.

    I looked down at myself and saw nothing.

    "Ah... I miss my jiggly melons..." I mumbled to myself. I have many build-up frustrations, one of them is this undeveloped body!

    "Lady Evelyn... what happened? Why do you have those eye bags? You sleep early and you still got ck circles... Oh no!"

    "Don''t worry... I just had a nightmare."

    "Is it so bad that you got those pair of dark circles under your eyes?"

    "Hmn..."

    "Should I brew you your favorite tea?" She who was looking so worried tried to do everything that can help me rx, after all not long before I had an awful ident.

    "Rx, She... just help me pack-up."

    "Pack-up? What for...?" She was helping me brush my hair and tying it into a ponytail.

    "I didn''t tell you...?''

    "What is it, Lady Evelyn?" She right now was looking intrigued.

    "I had to go to the Shield Forest... to hunt..."

    "Oh... another excursion with your teachers?"

    "Ah..."

    I wasn''t sure if I should tell She, that I would go there myself as per the request of my shitty Father.

    I choose to not make her worry after all She is one of the few who worry about me.

    ''I''ll just change the subject.''

    "She, can you just get my breakfast..."

    "Oh! You''re right... I''m sorry, I''ll get it right away." She hurriedly went through the door and -tuk... the sound of the wooden door being closed.

    "Sigh... I should pack the necessities. I will pack for about a day of rations, that would be enough I guess..."

    A few minutes pass by and everything was now ready to put inside my small bag.

    "Knife, water bottle, rope, beef jerky, and some bread. Did I miss anything? I guess this is enough... I''m not going to spend days in the Shield Forest, anyway."

    I checked the goods that I will bring and load the stuff in my grey bag that has a string attached to it - it was like the drawstring bag back in my old world.

    She went back and I eat my breakfast before I go and greet my teachers.

    Mr. Shiek and Sir Ivo were waiting in the garden. I didn''t know that they knew the deal that I, and the Duke had, and was waiting to give me some advice.

    For the past two months, they were the ones who guided me and let me learn a lot of new things. That''s why I considered them one of the few people that I trust the most.

    I stood and greeted the two of them who were hanging around.

    "Lady Evelyn... We heard about your little promise with the Duke and we are here to give you support." A warm smile was fixed in the face of the nerd teacher with a nest-like grey hair.

    "You''re bold... to promised to the Duke of Emsworth to bring back a dead wolf all by yourself." Said the cheeky Mr. Shiek, who''s face scream of handsomeness.

    I pouted and retorted back.

    "Ha... so what should I do? Sit there and just be mocked? And besides, If I didn''t make a deal with the Duke, he''ll stop my training and sses and that would be bad for me."

    "So, you didn''t want to part with us? Aww... that''s so sweet Lady Evelyn."

    That gave me goosebumps. So, I immediately stop the fantasy of my magician mentor.

    "Stop..." I raised both my hands to signal him to cease his thoughts.

    "I''ll puke if you say anything more!"

    "Aww... You''re so mean!"

    ''Ew...'' I inwardly want to puke, him acting cute was too much!

    "Stop! You''re giving me the creeps." said my swordsmanship teacher.

    "Fine...!" Ivo pouted like some child whose candy was snatched away.

    "Anyway, jokes aside... Did you bring the things that will help you when you get there?" Sir Ivo asked seriously.

    I open my bag to let them take a peek of what''s inside.

    "I packed everything that I think will help me in the Shield Forest. Well, I just bring all the necessity that I could think of."

    "Hmmm... I think that would be enough. By the way here..." Shiek tossed an object and I catch it unexpectedly.

    "What''s this...?"

    "Can''t you see it''s a whistle...!?"

    "This...?" It was a small wooden tube with a little hole in the middle and the other tip was open. It was the old version of a whistle.

    "Blow that if you get into trouble... more like if it''s an emergency, I''ll try to get there when I hear that."

    "Ha... What''s this your worried?"

    -smack... a knuckle touches the top of my head.

    "Ouch! What was that for?" I asked with an irritated look.

    "That''s for being stupid...!" Shiek said with a smug on his face.

    "I''m serious" said the man with dark hair and ck slit eyes, Mr.Shiek.

    "Now now Lady Evelyn should go on her way or else she will bete to her hunt." Abruptly said by Sir Ivo.

    I realize that I stayed longer in chatting with my teachers.

    "I should go now Bye!" I bid my farewell and made my way to the Shield Forest.

 Chapter 22: Shield Forest: Part 2

    Chapter 22: Shield Forest: Part 2

    I''m standing at the passageway of the Shield Forest.

    I was excited, and at the same time, I''m also anxious about what is in store for me once I enter this forest.

    This is my first-time doing adventure alone besides when I sneaked out to go to the Festival in the town.

    "I should go now; I need to go back before sunset."

    As I said that, I hurriedly step in the Shield Forest, where small monsters are located and the safest ce to do training.

    I quietly followed the trail that we used when I have my exam.

    As expected, the forest was quiet as I remember it. I maximized all the senses that I have.

    I don''t want to happen the same mistakes that I did during my test when I put down my guard, and a dead wolf was about to devour me with its wide-open mouth that has sharp teeth.

    "Ugh... when I remember that it still sends me shivers."

    The path to the forest was full of bushes, leaves, and branches that has thorns in it, and can scratch you if you''re not careful.

    ***

    I''ve been here for a couple of hours, and no dead wolf can be seen.

    "Well... those two said that dead wolf is hard to find, the reason is not many be one after absorbing dark mana."

    Not long after, I encounter a splik.

    I cursed to myself I don''t want to spend energy fighting monsters that I wasn''t supposed to hunt.

    The only purpose is to get my hands on one dead wolf, and I''ll be good to go.

    But this encounter makes it impossible, and I need to use my energy.

    "Fine... You''ll be my practice match. Damn, splik!"

    The monster was looking down in me and just scratching its ears by using its front paws.

    ''I know I''m in the body of a child, but I can''t take it that even this monster is treating me like nothing!''

    "You''ll see who you''re underestimating!"

    I take the short sword that was on my belt hanging around my waist. It was the sword that I got after consulting the butler after having the deal with the Duke.

    I tried to put-down my grey string-bag on the side softly but... thud! - the sound of my bag thrown with the things inside roughly touching the ground.

    I take advantage of the splik who underestimates me. I plunged my whole-body and... swish! -the sound shing made by my short sword was heard in the quiet forest.

    I''ve cut down his sharp horn, and the splik was shocked and immediately put a distance.

    The splik change its attitude and did its stance. It was ready tounch an attack when I hurriedly run to its side to escape the raging monster.

    The monster was too angry, and it eventually changed its form into that of a muscr figure. It was so familiar to me that my face didn''t change its expression.

    "I need to finish this up fast or my energy will exhaust, and it will be hard if a dead wolf appears."

    I grip the hilt and raised both my hands that are holding the short sword and pointed it at the chest of splik and -sh!

    -kiiik!

    The cry of the splik that was critically wounded can be heard in the entire forest, its ck blood flow like a river and its body plopped sown in the dirty ground. I didn''t want to attract any more attention from the same monster, so I stab hard, and the splik cry was long gone in a split of a second.

    I breathe out a relieved sigh. The fight was quicker the second time around that I encounter the splik.

    It was because I know its weakness by defeating it in the first try that I did.

    Splik is easy to beat when their horn was taken out, and you are faster than them once you wounded a splik, it will be dead after a while.

    I buried the splik so that the other monster won''t go around this area and will wonder to find the spliks'' corpse.

    It was noon now and all I saw was a small-fry monster and the dead wolf is nowhere to be seen.

    "This is making me tired... walking endlessly to find a monster that I don''t even know if this forest still has."

    I''m chewing the beef jerky that I brought for myte lunch in a deste ce near theke. This is the deepest part that I''ve been in the Shield Forest.

    Mr. Shiek said that it would be dangerous to go deeper into the Shield Forest as it is connected to the Trevor Forest.

    Trevor Forest was the borderline of the beast-kin country, the Kingdom of Bahalkii so, it was prohibited to go deeper as the monsters would be more vicious and a small child like me would be put in danger if I wander around here but I have no choice as I need to find the dead wolf as soon as possible.

    "I''ll be careful... If I can''t find it. That father and son would humiliate me further!"

    I finished off my remaining lunch and put away the leftover beef jerky and bread in my bag.

    I stood and stretch my body, and I went and got near theke to refresh my face by dampening it when I heard a slithering sound.

    I turn my head to look around and saw nothing.

    "Just my imagination, I guess..." I get back to what I''m doing, and a different sound was reced by the other. It was a noise made when you strode in a pile of dry leaves.

    I turn my head to where the sound came from and the next thing, I heard was the sound of breaking branches from a rough hold.

    The ringing sound lingers around the forest. I unconsciously tremble by the unexpected eerie sound.

    I decided that I would leave theke in a haste. It was the only thing that I coulde up with when things that I don''t know were happening in front of me, it was to flee the scene and run for my life.

    My resolve was soon made my whole body feel relieved but my alertness to my surrounding was raised to a maximum.

    "I can''t lower my guard down!"

    A few minutes and I was out, and theke can''t be seen. I started to search again the forest but what I found was different from what I expected.

    "What is this...?"

    I poke its side to see if it''s alive... bruises were all over its thin body, and the face was covered with mud and the hair was tangled.

    "Ugh..."

    The sound made me jolt and I take a few steps back. It opens its eyes and mine urred to be shocked.

    It was a boy...

    Laying down with tattered clothes and his body full of scratch with a metal cor that wraps around its neck and a chain in his left foot.

    I btedly asked a question.

    "Who are you...?"

 Chapter 23: Shield Forest: Part 3

    Chapter 23: Shield Forest: Part 3

    The boy looked at me with helpful eyes. I was still on my high alert as I don''t know how this child came to the forest.

    And his clothes and outlook appearance seem to be that of a runaway ve. I couldn''t think of anything else but to know how this boy got here inside the Shield Forest.

    Amidst my thoughts, the boy spoke in a husky voice.

    "Who are you? Are you one of them?" The boy''s eyes were full of resentment and fear.

    I raised both my hands in surrender to let the boy feel that I don''t have any evil intentions, and besides, I''m also a child.

    The boy began to squirm and cry for help escaped the chapped lips of the boy.

    "Ugh... it hurts!" The boy said in a grievance.

    I squat down and look at where the boy''s arms that he wraps around his abdomen.

    I saw a red liquid dripping down the dirty clothes and absorbed by the ground. I quickly take his hands away to see if what I saw was real or not.

    s... I was right!

    The situation was urgent, and the wound needs to be taken care of.

    "What are you doing...?!" The boy ps my hand with a little bit of force.

    I reprimand his thoughts that were written all over his face.

    "Look, kid! I don''t have anything against you, but if you want to survive here you should let me help you!"

    The boy looked at me full of doubt.

    "But the way you dress and the smooth fabric your wearing You''re definitely one of them!"

    I btedly look at what I''m wearing, it was a pair of ck pants that go below my knee, paired with a ck long sleeve shirt and the cloak that Mr. Shiek gave, and my drawstring bag in my back and a dangling short sword around my waist.

    ''I do look like a noble with what I''m wearing, I mean I am a noble haha."

    I scratch my face using my forefinger. I can''t hide my lineage just by wearing simple clothes.

    ''The simple clothes of a noble''s house can be considered a luxury formon people. And my appearance gives it away I look like a sheltered young Lady of a Count''s house.''

    "Well, I can''t say that you shouldn''t doubt me because if I was in your situation I would also be questioning someone''s actions..." my words were cut off when a spiteful remarks came from the boy.

    "What? Do you think I will believe you? You''re also a kid like me, you can be part of that group. What else can a kid be doing in the middle of a forest alone?"

    "Well, you''re right... What am I doing in this forest full of monsters? Do you think I want this? Ha I don''t even have a choice... that''s why I''m here."

    "What?"

    "Nothing"

    ""

    "Just believe in me, okay? We''re the only ones here, and that I''m sure. So, rest assured for a while and let me treat you, or you''ll die of blood loss."

    "..."

    "Okay... you can doubt me all you want but that is after I treat your wounds. I''m not even going to treat you with medicine, I''ll just wrap your wound with a clean cloth first just to stop the bleeding."

    "Can I really trust you?"

    After the boy said that, I can see his stiff body loosen up so, I immediately give my answer to him.

    "Yup! You can trust me. If you think that I will do something to you then, you can just p my hand and pushed me, that would be good enough, right?"

    He nodded and he hesitantly moves his folded arms around his abdomen.

    I tear down the sleeve of my shirt, it was the only cloth that I could use.

    ''The cloak was given to me so; I can''t tear it down that easily. It was the only a few gifts that I have.''

    I moved swiftly, I told him to endure if he felt pain as we don''t have any anesthetic that we could use, and I don''t know if this world has it. We don''t have enough resources in this wood.

    The kid gritted his teeth and winced when I clumsily touch his open wound.

    "I''m sorry! It was so long ago since I did a bandage for someone."

    "What? You did this before?" the boy asked

    ''Yeah... when I was still in my old world and was always there for my best friend.'' I thought to myself and just smile at the boy. I don''t need to answer his question.

    And the boy, sensing that I will not talk about what he asked, he added a different one and ask.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Oh! right, I haven''t introduced myself... I''m Eve, you can call me that."

    I said not looking at him and addressing his wound, and I inwardly thought that I don''t need to tell him my whole name, we will not see each other after all.

    "Eve... Okay, I''ll call you Eve, and you can call me Gab." The words left from the chapped lips of the boy with red hair.

    I reach the water bottle in my bag and gave it to him.

    "Drink..."

    Gab only looked at me, bewildered.

    "It''s not poison, okay?!"

    I take the bottle and drink the water from it, to let him see that it wasn''t drugged.

    "See? Now, Drink! You look parched."

    He slowly drinks the water from it then I smiled.

    "Wait why did you smile? Don''t tell me this is really poisoned?!" The boy screamed at the top of his lungs. I was finished dressing his wound so, I was only looking at him now.

    "You really doubt people huh"

    "Then, why are you smiling?"

    "Oh! I just think that it was an indirect kiss." I shamelessly tease the young boy, and his reaction was priceless.

    "Yo-you what are you saying?" He covered his red face with his arms, but his red ears give it away. I can''t hide my thoughts anymore and Iugh with all my might.

    "What?!" asked Gab.

    "I''m just teasing you rx you''re so tense you know?" I stood up and dusted my clothes and told him that I need to go on my way now.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Hmm? Just going to go hunt."

    "Hunting? What for? What are you hunting?"

    "Why do you have so many questions?!" I retorted, annoyed with the bombarding interrogation.

    ""

    He fell silent when I raised both my eyebrows and my chin up.

    "Anyways, now that I patched you up, I''m going now. Be careful on your way okay?

    "Bye!"

    I bid my goodbyes and walk away when I was abruptly stopped by something. I look back and saw the boy clinging in my clothes.

    "What?" I questioned him.

    "Let me go with you"

    "What?!"

 Chapter 24: Shield Forest: Part 4

    Chapter 24: Shield Forest: Part 4

    The red hair boy was staring at me with desperation.

    "Wait... What?!"

    "I said, let me go with you! What? You''re going to abandon a wounded child here?"

    ''You''re not wrong but...'' I said to myself.

    "I''m also a child, you know?" I said as I gaze at the hands that were holding on my clothes.

    "It''s better if we are together!" Gab retorted.

    "Look here, Gab! I''m going to hunt a monster and apanying you would be a hassle for me..." I looked at the boy as I said those words.

    My heart throbbed when I saw his look like the world was ending.

    I raised both my hands in resignation... I can''t let the child be alone in this forest, even if I, myself is also a child.

    "Fine!"

    Gab''s skin beam with liveliness. His hold on the hem of my clothes was loosened and I grab his arm.

    The boy turns to me with confusion.

    "Rx, I''m just going to give you support."

    I then nced at his wounded body, and he also followed where my eyes where.

    He nodded and we walk as I hold his hand.

    "By the way, where did youe from?"

    Gab didn''t answer, and his attention was only in my hand holding his...

    "Umm... Do you want me to take my hands off?" I asked.

    "No... It''s fine." Gab said.

    Half an hour of walking...

    "Ugh..."

    "What? Does your wound hurt?"

    "No... It''s nothing!"

    I stare at the boy; whose face is pale and his gasping breath.

    ''Agh. Fuck this!''

    "We should stop first! You need to rest." I turn my whole body and meet the boy whose condition is getting worst.

    "I''m fine."

    "No, you''re not! Stay here! I''ll try to find herbs. This is a forest, there must be medicinal herbs here that will help you."

    We found a clear spot in the middle of the forest where the monster doesn''t go in. It brought about relieved, that we found that area.

    I guided him in one of the biggest trees and let him sit underneath the shade. I let his headrest in the body of the tree.

    "I''ll go back in a sh, so just stay here."

    He responded with a chuckle.

    "Why are youughing?"

    "It''s because a kid is taking care of me. That''s why it''s funny."

    I smack his head and give him a piece of my mind.

    "Hey! You''re not one to talk! You should be thankful that a kid like me has the time to take care of you!" then I sh a smile.

    Gab only stared at me with his eyes wide open. I stood up and left my bag to him.

    "Here..." Gab only study the grey drawstring that I handed.

    "Can you quickly get it from me? My arms getting numb!"

    He hesitantly reached out and hold the string of my bag, and only peering back and forth between me and the bag.

    I turn around and I quickly made my way and run when I heard a yell...

    "You''ll go back, right?! You won''t leave me here alone, right?!"

    I only nced at the red-headed boy and wave my hands, then I made my way inside the lush forest.

    Inside the forest, I look at every nook and cranny, but I hardly found any medicinal herbs.

    Then, in the corner of the dim forest. Bushes of a purple flower with a berry looking fruit got my attention.

    I immediately made my way into the location of the nt.

    "Bedonna! This will help him numb the pain."

    Bedonna ormonly known here as deadly nightshade is a poisonous nt that will make you delirium and hallucinate, but with the right amounts of consumption, it can help lessen the pain.

    "I''ll just get a few fruits... Thank god! There was something that this forest can offer."

    I put the bedonna''s fruit in the pocket of my cloak, and I search the forest again.

    This time I found a Shepherd''s Purse growing in the vast ground, behind the big trees.

    I pick a handful and also put it inside my pocket.

    "Thank God! They have the same nts as we have back in my old world."

    I decided that I should return now and gave the medicine to Gab while walking back I also found some wild berries and pick some.

    The trail was easy to find and I''ve been searching for almost an hour so, I quickly run to the open area where I left Gab.

    When I''m near the ce, I heard a creeping sound...

    It was the noise that I heard near theke.

    I remember Gab who wasying on the ground looking pale and his bloody thin body.

    "Shit! Don''t tell me..."

    I run with all my might and what I saw made me stop...

    Gab saw me and is now looking at me with pleading misty eyes. He was keeping silent, trying to disguise himself as part of the tree but his fear was easily sensed by the monster.

    And the monster is making its way to Gab.

    His heavy breathing and the metallic smell attracted the monster.

    No! More like, this is his spot and we''re caught trespassing to its territory.

    I silently grip my ck pants; my brain was having a shock and can''t even think straight.

    The slithering sound made me wake up in my still consciousness.

    "Damn! What the hell am I supposed to do with that?!"

    I nce with the red hair boy whose body is quivering in fear. We alternatively look at the monster whose standing in front of Gab ready to attack him...

    It was a big ck snake... No! It''s more like a gigantic version of a king cobra.

    His ck skin shines in the sunlight, and his big body was moving in a zigzag pattern, making a slithering sound. His tongue was going back and forth inside its mouth and making a -sssshh noise.

    I pick up a stone beside my foot and grip it tightly.

    ''I need to distract it!''

    "I always hate my instinct when I know that my guess was right!" I yelled and throw the rock at the back of the head of the snake with its widening scale.

    The snake turns its head and looks annoyed.

    "Now RUN!" I screamed at the Gab, who looks dazed.

    "Now What?!" I ask my stupid self who doesn''t have a n after throwing the rock.

    The huge ck snake turns its head to the running Gab but immediately faces me.

    "Ahh the rock must have annoyed it," I smirk, then I RUN.

    *huff! *huff! -panting, my breath was slowly bing heavy with every reduces the energy that I spent running.

    ''Think Evelyn! Think!''

    The giant snake was following me at a shocking speed.

    I scream!

    "Why am I always in this shitty situation!"

 Chapter 25: Shield Forest: Part 5

    Chapter 25: Shield Forest: Part 5

    The huge snake was following me with its body squirming around.

    Every move, the trees sways, and the nts were destroyed, its gigantic body was doing damage to its surrounding.

    I swallowed the big lump in my throat, the future that I was thinking once I get caught in that humongous body bring shivers to my very core.

    I switched direction and let my instinct kick in. I run with all my might, while my brain is working at full speed to find a solution.

    The huge ck snake fling its tail and I got tossed helplessly.

    -pak! Sound of my body thrown in a nearby tree.

    "Ugh...!"

    My whole body ached after the collision.

    "Damn...!"

    The monster saw me, stillying on my body, aggressively approach me.

    -sssshhhhh...

    It made a sound while its body was slithering in the dirt.

    I ready myself and tried to avoid the approaching mouth of the snake.

    I take my short sword hanging in my waist and -swish! I swung it with all my might, but the scale of the snake was too hard for me to prate.

    I silently cursed at my predicament!

    "If sword can''t cut your skin then I''ll fucking stab your mouth!"

    The timing was just right!

    When the huge ck snake opens its mouth. I then hurriedly ce my sword inside!

    My short sword was ced vertically, and the jaw of the big snake was hanging open.

    I inwardly rejoice... but amidst my joyful cry, the sword was shrinking in the mouth of the monster.

    "What the hell...?" I step back. Full alert.

    My eyes seem to be fooling me so, I rub them hard but still saw the same scene.

    The short sword that I got from the head butler Jede, was melting!

    ''Is it a poor sword? A low-quality short sword was given to me?! Is that it? Shit!'' I thought all the cussing words that I know and silently said it in my mind.

    "Wait Don''t tell me!"

    The sword melted in no time. The ck snake spitted, and I avoided it in a hair''s breadth!

    "Damn! This snake is too powerful!"

    I quickly tried to make my brain function to conjure a n.

    Then, I remembered I have powers!

    "Shit... How idiot am I supposed to be!" Then I stopped running and immediately put my mana in my palm.

    I pointed my palm in the direction of the monster and said my chant while yelling.

    "Fire blitz!"

    The fire pounces at the snake''s head, and it struggles to put the fire out by rushing to the lush trees and banging its head in the tree branches.

    I coldly stare at the huge ck snake and curse it.

    "That''s what you get for targeting me! Damn, snake!"

    The huge snake twists its body and spits acid at everything without looking where it shoots. The forest then turned to the war state. Everything was tattered and pulverize and turn into a cloud of ck smoke.

    It was furious as snakes are a cold-blooded creature and heat is their worst enemy. And that is exactly the reason why I fired my spell at it.

    The scene of the huge ck snake that is about seven feet tall struggling with a small fire that I aimed at it was a sight to see.

    My smile broadened. Then I remember the child who was with me just a moment ago.

    "That kid run all by himself!" as I said those words, the monsterunches an attack as the fire was put out while I was busy searching for Gab.

    I turn my head, the snake was already close and ready to swallow my thin body whole.

    My mind went nk and all I can think was...

    ''Is this it? After the betrayal and the abandonment of my family, I''ll just die again? What bullshit!''

    While my whole self was crying withints, a small frame came into my vision and... -tuk! It shes with the snake''s body and the snake staggered a bit and was pushed back.

    I only stare with shock. In my dazed state, a red color entered my sight. It was a relief to see! It came closer and ask with a worried expression.

    "Hey! Are you okay?!"

    ""

    He clicks his tongue and reaches my right arm.

    "Let''s go! We need to run!"

    He pulled me, and we run towards God knows where!

    And as I gain myself in my trance, the thick forest came into view and we were deeper in the woods! I looked back and saw the angered snake following us.

    "Come on! Run faster!" Gab tried to encourage me.

    I pushed myself to run with all my might as my life is at stake.

    ''I can''t die here! I can''t leave without giving a piece of my mind to those damn sick family of mine!''

    I got my reason to hold onto the small hand that was pulling and gripping me hard, the energy surge, and I gain my mana again.

    I draw the mana in my palm and chant the ''Fire blitz'' again, the fire engulfs the surrounding area and the snake was more irritated than ever.

    I snatched my hand from Gab and chant a spell for Wind magic. I cast Wind Canyon to try and see if the pressure of the wind can cut through the hard scale of the monster.

    s, after simultaneously casting the two spells alternatively, my mana was depleted and the magic that I mastered after the two-months that my small body can withstand is now exhausted, the good news was I finally made some damage. It was just too small to notice.

    "Tsk! Just drop dead already!"

    "That giant snake can''t be killed with that!" said Gab.

    "Then how? If you have any ideas, you should have said so!" I retorted.

    "ck snakes are known for their hard scale -huff" Gab exined the characteristics of the snake while we are running.

    "And usually, a group of elite knights is the ones who can fight a ck snake that grows into a matured one just like that and turn into a gigantic size!" Gab continued

    "You did well! You alone did damage to that monster!" Gab praised me, but I was not in the situation to think and be happy about what he said.

    After running with everything we have we are tired, and our energy was slowly consumed, and our body was now feeling the bacsh! Especially me, who used a lot of mana.

    We got into the deeps of the forest and came to a stop when we saw the vast scenery that awaits us.

    "Shit!" said Gab. His face turns into a scowl.

    I can''t me him for cussing because what happened right now are worth cursing for! The scenery was lovely, but our situation isn''t!

    As we are now pulled into a stop, we are standing near the end of a cliff, we got nowhere to run and behind us is the huge monster-hunting us, and below are feet are heights that I don''t want to bother how deep it is.

    "So what now?" asked Gab.

    "Can you still chant that magic of yours" Gab continued.

    "I only have one chance That''s the limit of my mana right now!" I informed him while I''m still panting.

    "Let''s still give it a shot!"

    "What are we going to do if this doesn''t work?!" I asked, doubting my mana capacity.

    "Then we will die!"

    "Shit!"

    I don''t have a choice, am I? It is to fight or to die here.

    Then, I''ll die after I fighting to death you damn snake!

    "What are you waiting for?" Gab inquired, his voice in a hurry.

    I gather my mana and

    ''If this doesn''t work, I''ll curse everyone who said that the Shield Forest was safe! Safe my ass!'' Then I chant my spell, yelling.

    "Fire Blitz!"

 Chapter 26: Shield Forest: Part 6

    Chapter 26: Shield Forest: Part 6

    Evelyn was still thinking of a way to avoid the worst-case scenarios when Gab called him.

    "...ve... Eve...!" Evelyn snapped back and turn his attention to Gab who''s shouting her name.

    "What...?"

    "Do you have any more strategy? Care to tell or you know...?" Gab looked at the bottom pit and the giant snake that is following us.

    "... ahh we will die either way...!" Gab continued.

    "Stop saying negative stuff... let me think!" I retorted.

    I open my status window and saw that most of my MP was depleted.

    Status Screen:

    Name: Evelyn Callie von Emsworth (Reincarnated, Cursed Child, Spoiled Brat)

    HP: 300/1800

    MP: 300/2000

    Exp: 1200

    Magic: Water, Earth, Air, Fire, ????, ????, ???????

    Blessings:

    Status screen, photographic memory, ????????, ????????, ???????????, ????????, ????????,

    ???????????? (Locked)

    "Tsk... I only have 300 on my mana..." I silently said but Gab heard it and ask.

    "What 300?"

    "Nothing... here''s the thing Gab. I will lure the damn snake with my powers, and I''ll stab its right eye somehow while you..."

    I handed my knife to him, Gab looked confused.

    "try to stab the left eye with this..." I said.

    "I''ll distract it as much as possible, then try to find an opportunity to get close... don''t disappoint me, please!" I pleaded.

    "We only have this chance." I continued.

    It was thest shot that I have, my mana and health were depleted after encountering a lot of monsters in the forest.

    If the n didn''t go well, I''ll be doomed.

    No! We will be doomed... Gab and I will be killed here, and we will be the snack of the giant ck snake.

    I don''t want that!

    ***

    In the Emsworth mansion...

    A carriage was pulled in front of the Emsworth residence.

    The luxurious carriage with an emblem of two snakes that swirl around a sword and behind it was the famous royal pce of Levingstone that was skillfully design and ced at the door.

    It was the insignia of the royal family, and the one who ising out was the Crown Prince.

    The Crown Prince was smiling after he heard that the Duke''s returned to its household.

    He wants to see the face of the Duke after he gave the letter some time ago.

    After announcing the Crown Prince Edickart arrival, the door opens to the office of the Duke of Emsworth.

    "Oh my... I haven''t seen this gnt look of yours since you went to the North Border in a hurry." the Crown Prince Edickart said jokingly but with a hint of mock.

    "What do you want?" the Head of the Emsworth Family, Keene said.

    The cold eyes were disyed in a full brunt.

    It was exceptionally known that the Royal Family are weary of the Duke''s military power, and it is also said that the Crown Prince wants that power.

    Whatever the reason of the Crown Prince, it was a sure victory for him once the Emsworth family be one of his minions.

    And The reason why the Crown Prince was in the Emsworth mansion was that he wants to know the Duke''s response regarding his letter.

    The letter''s content was about the Crown Prince Edickart Adalbern von Langton requesting for a political marriage with the youngest child of the Emsworth Family - Lady Evelyn Callie von Emsworth.

    The Crown Prince knows that Evelyn likes her so much that she pestered the Crown Prince whenever hees to the Emsworth residence,

    Evelyn always clings in his arms then says things that make the Crown Prince cringe and look at Evelyn as a stupid kid who is too delusional.

    The Crown Prince knows that Evelyn was also bothering the Duke to propose to the Royal Family to make her the Crown Princess.

    And now that the Crown Prince made the first move, he wants to see the face of the Duke that will felt relieved by what he did.

    But what he saw was aplete opposite of it.

    The Duke who''s known for his cold face was looking more like stone ice.

    And the first thing that the Duke said to him was "What do you want?"

    The Crown Princeughs with a mocking tone. He knows that the Duke was a faceless bastard that only knows to fight in a war.

    "We will have a long talk, Duke. Why not a cup of tea to apany us?" Edickart said, suggesting that he will stay a bit longer.

    The Duke who only stared at the Crown Prince click his tongue and called the head butler. The butler who knows what the Duke wants quickly leaves the two to get refreshments.

    "Crown Prince Edickart, what brings you here?" The tone of the Duke was that of amandermanding his people.

    The Crown Prince shed a smile, but his eyes were that of a predator. He''s trying to tie the Emsworth Family to be one of his supporters.

    "Well..."

    ***

    "Go!!!"

    Gab, quickly went and hide behind the bushes, waiting for the opportunity toe and attack the giant snake.

    "I was standing close to the cliff and I was gathering thest bit of mana that I have. I only have two chancesone, to hit the snake with my earth magic. And the other was my wind magic

    ''I''m still not that good with earth magic but I need to use this! It''s now or never!''

    As the snake approached me, it spits its saliva that has an acid that can melt anything and is aiming at me.

    I hurriedly rolled my body and the liquid touch the ground, but it grazes my cloak.

    The cloak melts right away where the spit touches the fabric, and I throw it into the ground when I saw that it was dissolving the other parts that touch it.

    "Tsk...!"

    Iunch an attack. I don''t have a weapon, the only thing that I have was the knife that I gave to Gab while the short sword was melted to the ground.

    I pick up a branch that wasying on the floor and I broke it into two.

    ''Now, at least I have a weapon.''

    Shiek said that everything can be a lethal weapon if you know how to use it.

    I climb at the back of the snake, it wriggles and tried to shake me off, but I clutched his body even tighter.

    "No, you won''t go away this time!" I poked the snake eyes when I climbed enough to reach it.

    The snake who is now angered by my attack has its right eye bleeds. The giant snake is now wreaking havoc and I fell down helplessly.

    "Ugh..."

    I made a sound when my back hit the ground. I have a lot of bruises and my body is battered with dirt.

    I immediately stood up and gather my mana. Then I injected it to the ground, and I yelled.

    "Earth Barrier!"

    The spell was immediately cast, and the ground sprung from the earth and made a barrier enclosing the snake.

    It trapped the snake and I quickly yelled at Gab.

    "Now...!!"

 Chapter 27: Shield Forest: Part 7

    Chapter 27: Shield Forest: Part 7

    The time was ticking as the big snake was crushing the molded earth that was formed from my magic.

    Gab was nowhere to be found.

    "Gab!!!"

    I braced myself for the impact when I saw the huge ck snake sessfully destroyed the barrier. My body was out of energy because of the broken bones I sustained when I was thrown away, and my magic waspletely depleted as the spell consumed more mana than I thought,

    *huff *huff

    The sweat trickle down to my chin, my body was leaning to the ground, my head was feeling dizzy with the frequent use of the chant. And the one I trusted in this forest was nowhere to be seen.

    I gritted my teeth.

    ''This is what I get for helping you?!'' My hands clenched a handful of soil as my body was boiling with anger.

    Knowing that my small body has exceeded its limit. I looked up and raised both my hands forming a cross. It is thest resort that I have.

    ''Come at me! As long as I can kick the father and son in the balls then I wouldn''t mind breaking this hand!!!'' I thought to myself.

    I was ready to scream and yell in pain when everything went silent and a loud -boom! resounded the whole forest.

    A beast was in front of me. A chain was ced in its neck and he''s left foot was bleeding.

    I was scared that the wolf who''s standing tall is another monster to deal with, but the thought soon disappears as the red wolf was angrily gritting its fangs in the direction of the snake who was pushed back.

    His red fur was swaying under the twilight. His gaze gives a familiar feeling. I thought to myself the red-headed boy that was with me a while ago. But I pushed back my thoughts.

    I trusted my instinct that the wolf won''t harm me.

    The staring soon disappeared as the ck snake attack again.

    "Damn snake! Die already!!!"

    I squeezed out the remaining mana that I have and unleashed a spell.

    "Wind Canyon" the wind attacked prated the scale and now the giant snake was injured.

    "This is our chance" I looked at the wolf with pleading eyes, trying to send telepathic words, and wishing that it can understand the graveness of my situation.

    The wolf didn''t hesitate and bite the snake where my wind canyon injured the ck snake.

    The snake tried to fight back but it eventually loses its strength and died.

    Seeing the huge ck snake that looks like a giant king cobra died after fighting it the whole afternoon, my whole tensed body was soon felt relieved.

    But the red wolf who help me to kill the monster was kneeling in the ground.

    My gut was telling me that something was wrong.

    I run and reached the falling red wolf, I then noticed that the beast was shrinking.

    *psshh

    The sound of the body-transforming back to its human form was now clearly seen after the smoke cleared.

    I was shocked as it is the first-time that I saw a beast who can transform but soon the surprised turned into worry.

    I saw the boy who was with me earlier lying butt naked in the ground and the wolf was nowhere to be seen.

    I hurriedly approached the boy with a bloodied and bruised body. The boy was panting hard and sweating cold buckets.

    I ced my hand in his forehead and felt like I touched a newly boiled kettle, then the boy cough.

    It was blood. The blood was thickening and turning ck.

    "Damnit!!!"

    The boy was poisoned when he bit the snake.

    ''The snake was powerful as well as his saliva, what more was the blood?'' I contemted to myself.

    I tried to find my bag and see if the medicinal herbs that I picked were still here.

    "Where is it?!" panic rushed to me and I tossed everything that was inside the grey drawstring bag.

    "Shit! Don''t die on me Gab!!" I looked at the boy who''s weakening every second.

    I found the whistle in my bag and I impatiently blow it.

    -tttuuuut!

    I can only wish that what Shiek said would work. That he wille to my rescue.

    After fighting all day, my strength was drained, and my eyes blurred, and everything was spinning.

    "No I can''t I need tohelp"

    -thud

    And I fall beside Gab and everything went nk.

    ***

    The Duke''s office was quiet than usual, the only thing that can be heard was the rustling of the bushes outside the mansion.

    Two people were sitting and facing each other.

    The crown Prince Edickart was smiling while the Duke was ring without care.

    "You should try to rx, Duke." Said the Crown Prince whose green eyes shimmer in the dark,

    "Crown Prince, I would be thankful if you tell me why you graciouslye to my abode." The Duke said in an aristocratic manner but with a hint of ridicule.

    The Crown Prince who interprets it as ''Tell me why you''re here and get the hell out of my mansion''. Edickartughs and stubbornly make the Duke wait.

    The butler soon knocked, and the refreshment was ced in the table.

    Edickart sniffs the aromatic smell that came from the tea.

    "Hmm earl grey tea, exquisite." Then the Crown Prince proceeds to sip the tea.

    The Duke was only looking at his watch indicating that the Prince was wasting his time.

    "Looks like the Duke is busy so I will tell you why Ie here." The Crown Prince stated.

    ""

    The Duke didn''t respond. It only made the Crown Prince smirk.

    "His Majesty the King, granted permission and made a decision that Lady Evelyn will be betrothed to me aren''t you happy, Duke?"

    The Duke who knows what the Crown Prince came for silently stared at him with mysteriousness in his eyes.

    "I''m here to personally hear your response, Duke! Aren''t I a good son-inw?" The Crown Prince continued mockingly.

    The Duke takes his share of the tea and takes a sip. Silent fell on the room, then the Duke with his cold voice answered.

    "I can''t do much if his Majesty himself gives the order, right?" the Duke coldly gaze at the Crown Prince, Edickart.

    "Unless Iin to his Majesty?" The Crown Prince only smiled at the Duke while all knowing what the Duke said.

    ''He''s not reallyining He''s going to rebel. That''s what he''s saying.'' Edickart thought.

    "I''ll keep that in mind, Duke!" The Duke only blinked.

    "I''ll be leaving now I''ve taken up your time."

    ""

    When the Crown Prince is near the open door, he said his goodbye.

    "Then I''ll look forward to bing your son-inw, father-inw." Then, the Crown Princeughs while exiting the office.

    ***

    While Shiek was waiting for the return of Lady Evelyn, he can''t erase this feeling that something wasn''t right.

    But he pushed down the thought and only focused on sharpening his sword in the training area of the Emsworth Mansion.

    After hours of waiting, and the sun was already ready to set. Shiek was more worried about his student.

    He grabs his sword and left for the forest when he bumped into the Young Master of the Emsworth family. It was An.

    "Greetings, Young Master An." Said Shiek while doing a light bow.

    An only raised his brows and quietly left.

    Shiek was relieved as he is now in a hurry, he tried to run but was put to a stop when An spoke suddenly.

    "I didn''t see my dumb sister. I heard that she had a deal with Father?" then An tauntingly smirk.

    "She''steDid she die in the Forest?" he continued.

    Shiek only looked at An indifferently.

    "What are you looking at?" An''s eyes glistened with anger.

    "Nothing  Young Master, An." Shiek answered and An smirk in response and left.

    Then a whistle that only he can hear came from the forest.

    "The Lady!" Shiek immediately runs going to the Shield Forest.

 Chapter 28: Enough

    Chapter 28: Enough

    Shiek informed the butler about Lady Evelyn''s dy and suggested to let the Duke knows. In that sense, if the Duke has a conscience then he will order some knights to go look for his daughter.

    Then Shiek searched the whole Shield Forest while fighting monsters along the way.

    Traces of sh can be seen all in one ce and it goes deeper in the Forest.

    Shiek was worried as the Trevor Forest was the borderline of the Bahalkii Kingdom and the Levingstone Kingdom. Trevor Forest was also near the Shield Forest.

    Shiek stumbles near a tree where he sees traces of liquid and the dark parts of the forest that melted after the liquid touched it.

    He got an idea of what the monster can do this as arge trail was seen on the floor.

    Worried about his prediction, he pushed down the thought that his student was in graved danger but nheless he followed the tracks of the monster.

    Shiek found two lying children in the middle of the forest.

    Not far from the two was a dead giant ck snake known as Krokta. A venomous snake that can grow to 10 feet, and spits saliva that can melt anything, and the blood that can kill within second, if it was touch or consumed.

    He hurriedly takes the two to the mansion.

    A Sage Healer was needed as he doesn''t know what happened to the youngest of the Emsworth Family.

    ***

    Evelyn grumbles in her sleep. After a while, Evelyn opens her heavy sunset eyes.

    What she saw was the familiar room that she got ustomed to for two months.

    She tried to sit up and her brows crunched at the sudden pain that tingles her each time she moves.

    She felt that her whole body that has a little fat was beaten up into a pulp, she winched and tried to grab the ss that is filled with water ced beside her bed.

    "ugh"

    She moved for a little bit, but her small frame was stiff and full of fatigue. Her body was sore with all the falling and fighting with the giant snake and spliks.

    She remembered that she got a few broken bones, and she moves her hands and feet, Evelyn also touched her abdomen and put a small force to see if there were any broken ribs but contrary to her expectation, it all felt fine. She smiled and thank the gods that she wasn''t abandoned as she thought.

    She wonders how long she was asleep for the broken bones to be healed.

    She looked at her window and saw that it was near dawn. Evelyn tried to recall what happened after she plopped down in the ground.

    ''After I fought the giant snake, a big wolf came with its red fluffy fur and help me defeat the snake and after some time the wolf changes into''

    *Gasp

    "Gab!"

    "What happened to Gab? He didn''t die right?"

    I remembered that the red-hair boy that I encounter in the forest was wounded and he''s dirty clothes and bruises all over her body were the evidence that he was a runaway.

    Recalling what happened, I stood up and made my way to the wooden doors of my room. I tried to open the door, but it was locked.

    "What the Why the hell is this lock?" I knocked at the door a few times

    *bang... *bang... *bang...

    My body heats up and my face crumpled like a piece of paper. I was angry.

    "So you want to imprison me here! Over my dead body!" Hatred glistened in my sunset eyes and I gather my magic and cast the spell.

    "Wind Boost!"

    The door swung open then and face the full brunt of my pure power. I know that something changed in my body after copsing in the Shield Forest, but I''ll think about that some other time.

    The knights that were stationed outside the room was flustered. Their Lady was exerting a murderous aura and her mana was leaking out making the knights feel rmed.

    Evelyn''s eyes were full of hatred and the knights tried to talk to their Lady.

    "Lady, please calm down." Said the knight in the right.

    "You''ve only woken up Lady Evelyn, don''t use your mana!" the other chimed in.

    "I don''t care...! Who has the nerve to lock me up?" Blood was rising in my face and everyone can see that I was serious and really pissed off.

    The two knights only stare at each other, convincing each other to tell the Lady who ordered them to lock her up.

    "You''re not going to tell me?" After my near-death experience since I be aware that I be Evelyn from the crappy novel book that I read. This is the first time that I want to kick some balls.

    "Then what''s the use of your tongue? I should give it and feed it to the dogs!" I smirk and the cold wind came rushing from all the gaps of the mansion.

    I never felt this much power, but I don''t care!

    "I''ve had enough of this ce!" When I chanted my spell, a voice full of authority spoke along the corridors.

    "Evelyn!"

    The indifferent tone ring in my ears and followed the voice where it came from. I looked at my left and saw the father and son pair standing oblivious.

    "What do you think you doing?" said Evelyn''s Father, Duke Keene.

    I started to speak in a cheerful voice.

    "Oh my! The Duke is here in the deste ce of my abode." I said sarcastically, as only two knights were seen in the farthest room of the mansion where I situated.

    "It''s my house, I can go wherever I want." Duke Keene answered with his crunched face and knitted brows.

    An was only looking at me perplexed by my sudden change of tone.

    "That is true but I don''t give a fuck!" I smiled innocently.

    The Father and son duo flinched when they hear me cursing.

    "What did you say, Evelyn Callie von Emsworth?"

    ''There it is the legendary cold stone face of the Duke that the novel always emphasizes.'' I thought to myself.

    He was looking at me with his knitted brows, eyes as cold as ice and I bet he was thinking "What''s this useless thing saying" I can see him say that.

    ''But I don''t give a damn anymore. This shitty ce and this so-called family should just go down the shithole.''

    "I said I don''t give a fuck!"

    When words left my mouth, I saw the hands of the Duke twitching. And his strong aura was leaking.

    "Language, Evelyn!"

    ''I bet he''s mad that her daughter bluntly says curse words. He''s angry. So what?!''

    "Why would I care about what you say? You don''t even give a damn about me. So why should I?" I said mockingly.

    Everyone who witnessed the scene was just silently staring at the two who were exchanging words.

    And seeing murderous aura from the only Lady of the Emsworth mansion exude strongly since the Duke and the Young Master came was evident.

    The knights were shivering with the strong auras exuding from the Duke and Lady Evelyn. They knew that theirdy was practicing her magic but emitting a murderous aura was something unprecedented.

    An was also shocked by her sister''s change and think that the girl went crazy.

 Chapter 29: Power

    Chapter 29: Power

    The Duke heard that her only daughter was injured.

    The Duke dismissed his butler who gave the news about Lady Evelyn''s arrival with Shiek carrying her and the other child.

    Nheless, he called Shiek to his study to know what happens and what Shiek found out for her daughter to be injured in the "Safest Forest" of his dukedom.

    The employees know that Lady Evelyn was prone to get hurt but what they witnessed was different than usual. Tattered clothes, dirty bodies, and messy hair that was what they see when Shiek was carrying thedy in his arms.

    The small frame was covered with bruises and blood. They gasp at the horrendous scene of their Lady.

    The Sage Healer also called Doctor Lloyd von Harise, who was the one who gives medication to Evelyn before, arrived a bitter and immediately went to the room.

    Dr. Lloyd examined her body and saw that only the external injury, like bruises and scrapes, was needed treatment as well as the boy who was with thedy.

    The news relief those who are waiting for the Sage Healer, Doctor Lloyd. Specifically, Shiek and She.

    ***

    "Enough is enough, Evelyn!" The Duke said, his eyes narrowed while his nose was wrinkled.

    "I''ve had enough of your tantrums!" The Duke continued.

    An who is beside the Duke also called her sister.

    "Are you crazy, Evelyn?!" An chimed in.

    "Just because you learn to use your mana, you have the gut to talk back to Father?! I thought you learn some decency but look at you. Brandishing that little bit of power, you have. How unpleasant!" An continued to say with scorn.

    My forehead creased when I saw my Father emitting a murderous aura and my foolish brother who only know how to preach but don''t know how to practice it.

    "Tantrums? Decency?" the right corner of my lips rises into a smirk.

    "Shall I show you how the new me throw tantrums?!" The winds were shing in and out of the mansion resulting in the ss windows cking.

    "Listen to your Father Evelyn! I won''t tolerate this any longer." The Duke''s angry voice rang in the hallway.

    "You can''t be really called a Father. You''re just a scumbag!" I answered with an evil smile.

    ''I just want to kick some sense at the two and let them know that I as Evelyn, will not permit an abusive act from them. I''ve tried to hold it in but locking me up triggered my sanity and it snapped.''

    "If you don''t stop this childish act, I''ll kill the child that was with you as a punishment! My patience has a limit, Evelyn!"

    "What?! You''ll do what to Gab?! That''s it. Fucked this!"

    And that snapped thest string that I hold.

    The mana within me keeps on rising as it seems to be powered up by my anger whenever my hatred for my Father was showed.

    ***

    Earlier

    Shiek stands in the office of the Duke. The tension was rising as the Duke only looked at Shiek.

    "Speak"

    A grim voice rings the still office room.

    Shiek looked up to face the man sitting in the office table and begun to speak.

    "As you wish, Your Grace." Shiek bowed and he tells what he knew.

    "I was worried when Lady Evelyn waste to attend our promise meeting..." Shiek said.

    "Meeting?" The Duke raised his brow by the word that piqued his interest.

    "We are supposed to meet so, I can help her with butchering the dead wolf to give to his Grace as the sign that she aplished his task..." Sheik exined.

    "Continue"

    "Before the Lady went into the Shield Forest, I gave her a special whistle that only the owner can hear. For safety reasons as well." The ck slit eyes nce at the Duke and he continued.

    "I heard it ring when I was supposed to find her because she waste. I informed the butler about it and made my way to the Shield Forest where I found them in the deepest part near the cliff."

    "Them?" the Duke inquire.

    "Yes, Your Grace. I found Lady Evelyn besides a boy where both of them are unconscious. I suspect that the boy helps the Lady to defeat the Krokta."

    When he heard the name of a monster where only the Elite Knights can kill his ear perk up.

    "Krokta? That girl defeated a Krokta?" The Duke asked.

    "I guess she''s notpletely useless." He continued with his eyebrows rose.

    Shiek tly looked at the duke with no emotions. He knows that the Duke was a cold-hearted person, especially to his daughter. But what he heard made him think about Evelyn who smiled brightly whenever she made progress with her sword.

    After the report of Shiek to the Duke, the butler knocks hurriedly in the Duke''s office.

    The Duke who nce at the head butler, quicken his steps and immediately told the Duke about the situation.

    "Your Grace, the Lady is awake and"

    The butler hesitated for a bit but decided that the Duke can only be the one to handle the Lady.

    "What?" The Duke stops his paper works and lets the butler tell him what he needs to know.

    " she''s a bit angry about locking her up and is now throwing a fit." The butler said, trying to find words that will fit the Lady''s image, but he knows that it was more than a fit. Lady Evelyn was ready to murder anyone who challenges and question her sanity.

    "Then, let her be." The duke said devoid of emotions.

    "But Your Grace, Lady Evelyn is using her powers." The butler finally said.

    The Duke hesitantly drags his feet to the chamber of her youngest child, Evelyn.

    The way to the room was horribly fast for the Duke, as his long legs strides in the red carpet that wereid in the deste hallway.

    It was still dark outside and only themps that are pasted in the interior walls were the source of light as the sun hasn''t shine yet, but the echoing voices can be heard arguing and are already deafening as he gets close to the room.

    He knitted his brows and was making a full horizontal line when he saw the scene that was presenting.

    ***

    Evelyn, who is throwing a tantrum no, more like wreaking havoc, as the cold and murderous aura was oozing out in his thirteen-year-old daughter.

    He called Evelyn.

    But to his surprise, her daughter mockingly answered his call. Leaving a bitter taste to his mood. What startled him the most was he''s daughter frank cursing.

    It irked him, and unconsciously let his emotion take ce and his aura voluntarily escape from his body.

    "Language, Evelyn!" He warned her.

    But he was awed at the bluntness of her daughter. "Why would I care about what you say? You don''t even give a damn about me. So, why should I?"

    Evelyn let her anger consumed her. She had enough of the poor treatment of the Emsworth family.

    The splitting wind brush inside the mansion wall creating a wind tunnel that everything it touches was either cut or torn.

    Duke Keene step in front of his heir apparent, An to protect him, while the knights were busy shielding their body.

    It was evident that her daughter was out of control, and he can sense that Evelyn''s mana was that of a Schr mage.

    ''This is dangerous.'' The Duke assesses the situation and decided to restrain her daughter by emitting his heavy aura.

    But her daughter who was blinded by madness and seems to be determined to release her pent-up frustration.

    ***

    The Duke can''t stop me, and I send my wind in his direction.

    -drip! The Duke''s face was cut as the splitting pressure of the wind pass. The Duke raised his arm and touch the blood on her face.

    While that happened, the ck ring in my hand glistened and it became hot and I felt power surged within me. Then, I heard a raw male voice called my name, it sends shivers to my very core and my vision blurred and all went nk.

    Suddenly, I was inside a dark space. It made me confused, but I followed my gut and the noise, then I saw myself.

    I saw my body moving on its own. My sunset eyes were devoid of emotions and I felt like it was just a doll.

    The wind swirls around the mansion breaking everything!

    My body, that was doing some ridiculous maniption of my mana was cutting everything using wind magic without chanting!

    "How the hell can she do that?" I ask myself, while I know that no one would answer.

    I can shorten the spell, but a no-chant spell was still far off my caliber.

    "And who the hell called me here? Where the damn ce is this? What about my body?"

    Then the voice that I heard a while ago, answered me back.

    "It''s been a while, child."

 Chapter 30: Ring

    Chapter 30: Ring

    The Duke immediately saw something different from his daughter, Evelyn.

    The sunset-colored eyes shift into pure darkness and were looking lifeless, the ck hair with a silver-blue tip hue at every end change into that of pure ck.

    Evelyn looks like a night goddess with her porcin skin and her angelic face except for the look of emotionless.

    The madness earlier seems to be a joke. But the Evelyn right now leaks an eerie aura.

    It sends chills down in everyone who is present.

    She waved her hand elegantly then a sting wind enters the mansion, breaking the ss windows and blowing the candles that were lit.

    Evelyn was like someone obtain her body and was taken control. She seems to be possessed.

    As the Duke looked at Evelyn, he decides to deplete her mana or make her unconscious.

    "Step back...!" said the Duke to the knights who went in front of him to safeguard the two.

    "But Your Grace...!"

    The duke with his sharp nce, only made the muscr knights shut their mouth.

    He moves his body in a sh and tried to approach Evelyn, but her daughter looked at him like she expected the move.

    He was surprised. It was like a person who is from the frontline, has the experience, and is calcting with no loopholes.

    But no matter what, Evelyn''s body was still that of a child. He has the advantage.

    The Duke sneak an attack and got behind Evelyn and... -chuk!

    He chopped Evelyn''s neck using his firm hands and she falls on the ground with a loud bang.

    The Duke didn''t even catch Evelyn.

    ***

    Evelyn peaking at the mirror-like visage inside the dark void. And saw the whole scene.

    "That bastard just left my body like that!"

    "Ah! I wish that wouldn''t leave a bump in my head...!"

    Then I remember that voice who called me and trap me in this nothingness!

    "Hey! Answer me! Who the hell are you?! Where am I?!" I yelled. My voice only echoed going in the great distance.

    I click my tongue.

    "So how am I supposed to get out of here?"

    I have a lot of problems right now.

    One. The punishment that I''ll face once I get out of here, or if I can really get out of here.

    Two. What does the voice mean when he said that it''s been a while?

    Three. "How can I get out of here?!" I screamed.

    Or wait...

    "Is it better to just stay here, than to see those pair of a scumbag?"

    "No! No! I can''t... I''ve been inside this novel for a while. And I know that by now, the Crown Prince will propose an engagement with the Duke to me..."

    I bit my thumb unknowingly while I started to talk about my situation.

    "And not long after that, the assassin will sneak in and will try to harm me!"

    "And I still need to get out of that engagement with the Prince!"

    Iugh horribly... I can''t help but make fun of my situation.

    "...haaa... it seems that I can''t get out of this imprisoned life."

    While thinking deeply about how many ns I should make to get a hold of this pitiful life that I have, a voice called out to me.

    "It seems that you still have a lot of problems, child." A voice of a young man ring in the empty space. It was addicting and has that charm.

    I daze.

    A voice chuckled and I answered back.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Who are you?" I asked.

    The voice fell silent. And the deste ce that only darkness prevail was left apanying me.

    "Hey!" I yelled.

    As the eerie ce was making my body shiver.

    "It seems that you have forgotten about me. I shall leave, Child. The right time wille when you know about me again." The voice said.

    ''What is he saying? What forgotten?'' I ask myself.

    "Don''t worry, Child. I''ll be with you when you need me. In the meantime, I''ll silently wait for the time that you''ll remember me."

    "Wait... What are you talking about..."

    The voice disappeared and my vision became blurry and a white light prated the dark void space.

    Then I woke up. The next thing I know I was bound in my bed. Arms were tied side by side at the bed.

    "What the hell is this?"

    I pulled the rope that was tied in my hands I tried to get out of it, but it was clutching my hands a bit tighter.

    "I need to get out from here, before the Dukees." I kick my tongue and grit my teeth with the scratches made by my forceful pull.

    Then the door sang openly.

    "So, you''re awake." I stopped my movement and slowly turn my head.

    My n to escape was to stop with the fast arrival of the Duke.

    "Care to exin why you behave like that Evelyn?" The Duke asked.

    "Untie me first!" I pleaded. ''My arms hurt!''

    The Duke only looked at me and said"I will only untie you if you behave Evelyn, but what I can see if you still want to call your father a scum bug!?" he menacingly said.

    Biting my lip. It was an angry expression that I said when I was full of frustration. And this Duke, who''s ego as high as a skyscraper was insulted.

    I hide my smirk and thought ''The first time to have someone offend and curse you in the face?'' I''m pretty sure a lot of people including the royal family hate your gut to the core and curse you at your back.

    This Father of mine, who''s always been number one in the Kingdom only hears the song of praises. That I''m sure!

    But he will never let me go if I don''t swallow my pride here. The color drained out from my face when I think about that they''ll lock me up here until the engagement of me and the Crown Prince.

    Taking a deep breath, I sigh and eat my pride. I can'' be tied here until the assassination!

    "I''m sorry, Father." While my face was facing the white sheets, I said it through gritted teeth.

    -Silence

    The Duke didn''t respond.

    ''Was my sorry still not enough?! Do I need to cry for him to be convinced that I was sorry?'' I grip my hands beneath the sheet.

    ''Fine here goes nothing!''

    I shyly looked at the face of my father and I squinted my eyes hard for tears to swelled up and I made a puppy eye.

    ''How''s that sc*mbag! Now, untie me!''

    Then my Father, who was satisfied with my pitiful appearance, smile. Thinking that he still won at the end.

    The Duke looked at the butler and ordered to let me go.

    I touched the red marks encircling my hand that was made by the rough rope tightly knot at my small arms.

    ''This sicko! How dare he do this to his child?!'' I cursed at the duke.

    "Sit we need to talk!" My heart pound when I heard the Duke said.

    ''What punishment is it? I should just suggest my own punishment, then him the one deciding! This cold-stone face would not tolerate what I did.''

    "Duke! I know I was wrong. I don''t know what happened to me to have the courage to say that. It must be about the recent event that''s why I was on edge. I''ll be doing my own probation duke. I can stay in my room for a month if you want."

    The duke who heard what Evelyn said, creased his brows.

    "You will do that? Silently?" The Duke inquired.

    ''tsk. He doesn''t trust me!'' I clutched the hem of my dress and nod at the duke silently.

    ''I don''t have an upper hand here. I''m still thirteen! Once I be an adult! Three years from now! I''ll leave here'' I promise myself.

    For now, the important thing is to abide by the Duke''s wants.

    Duke Keene only observe me, and he sigh.

    "That''s the only time that I can tolerate such behavior, Evelyn."

    "Yes, Duke!" I said in an offbeat.

    "I''m not here to hear you grumble about punishment and so on I have news for you."

    My heart started to pound faster again.

    ''What is it this time? I''ve had enough problems!'' I frustratedly cursed at myself.

    "Your brother will have a birthday ball and I need you to conduct yourself as an Emsworth!"

    "Yes, Duke! I won''t disappoint you." I said with assurance.

    "You''ve already disappointed me, Evelyn. I only need you to act like ady."

    The Duke said that raise his body from the couch and started to walk out from the room when he stops and turns around to say something that he seems to forget.

    "You''re also getting engage with the Crown Prince in your brother''s party."

    My eyes slowly opened wide my ears seem to be failing me.

    "What?!" I was surprised.

    ''NO. It''s too soon!

 Chapter 31: Ally

    Chapter 31: Ally

    I plopped down on my bed as I heard the news of my engagement with the Crown Prince.

    "It''s not supposed to be this early! I should have a few months left before the engagement so...

    Why?!" I rest my right hand on top of my head. The throbbing pain was starting to overwhelm my whole being.

    "It wasn''t supposed to be like this! Did I change the future? But I didn''t even get close with the male lead, heck! I didn''t even see the Crown Prince in real life!"

    "I should go and ask the Duke." I pushed my aching body to stand and go to the Duke''s office.

    "I can''t give up without fighting!"

    I grab the knob and -click! Giving it a bit of force, the door to open.

    The knights who were there when I wreaked havoc was still here standing and are stationed at my front door.

    I looked at them and both were being wary at my appearance.

    ''I won''t bite... You know." I thought to myself.

    Then the young knight asked in a hurry.

    "Lady, wha- what do you need?"

    I looked at the knights who shiver in fear.

    *sigh

    ''This is better, I guess. They''ll know that I have enough power to step on them and they will not look down upon me.''

    I replied at the young knight with my haughty voice. ''There''s no point in hiding my real personality anyway.''

    "I need to see Father."

    "Lady Evelyn, the Duke didn''t allow you to get out of your room until the Young Master''s birthday banquet." Said the other knight.

    I bit down the cursing word that wants to escape from my mouth.

    "Tell the Duke that I need to talk to him." I pursued.

    "Lady, we can''t do that. The Duke sternly ordered us to not let you get out of this room." The knight pleaded, looking troubled by my insistence.

    "Do I need to throw a " tantrum" again?" I ask, raising the corner of my lips into a smirk.

    The young knights stared at each other, having a conversation of what to do and I patiently wait for their answer... ''If not, I''ll just rush my way out.''

    The knights agreed to let the Duke know about my intention and the young knight turned around and stride to the Duke''s office to get permission.

    ''I don''t have enough time. I need to go and see the Duke! I need to learn where Gab is. That young wolf can help me if the worst-case scenario happens, he''s strong. He can help me if I bring up that I save his life.''

    When I found out that the runaway ve can transform into that of a beast, I started to n out to get him to my side and make him my ally.

    "That would work too..." I mumbled to myself.

    The idea of getting help from the outside started to form in my head.

    ***

    *knock... *knock...

    "Your Grace, Lady Evelyn request an audience." The head butler said on my behalf.

    "Let her in..."

    "What do you want, Evelyn?" The Duke continued.

    I pushed down my anxiety and finally talk.

    "I want to request something from the Duke."

    "You won''t call your father a scumbag anymore? Hmm? Evelyn?" Duke Keene said in sarcasm.

    I nce and saw the cold gaze of the Duke, I abruptly looked down. ''The guy obviously holds grudges...'' I thought.

    "I''m sorry about what I said in the heat of the moment. I sincerely apologize." I bowed my head down in a full swing and talked again.

    "I don''t want to be betrothed to the Crown Prince, Duke..." I said with a quivering voice.

    I waited for the Duke to answer while I still bow my head low.

    ''Do I need to beg?''

    The thought slipped in my mind as I know well that Duke Keene Emsworth, the military general in the novel is the only one who can request to dissolve the engagement of me and the Crown Prince.

    ''He has enough power to oppose the decree of the king.''

    "And why?" After the long wait, the Duke finally answered, Evelyn straight up and looked at the Duke with determination.

    "I''m not fit to be a Crown Princess... I think his highness, the Crown Prince would understand that a future Empress should be level-headed and smart enough to stay in the pce and be the mother of thisnd..."

    It was the reason why Evelyn didn''t hesitate to hurt the Duke when she woke up.

    She knew that sooner orter, the letter for the engagement would arrive. She needs to find a concrete reason to make the Duke have second thoughts.

    ''For this family, reputation is the most important. They wouldn''t risk having a family member disgrace their prestige''

    The Duke only stared into space as he seems to be agreeing at my exnation.

    "I know that you''re a disgrace to this family. But aren''t you the one who wanted to get married to that silly Crown Prince? Why the sudden change...?" The Duke pointed out what I fear the most.

    I flinched when I heard that it was I who pestered the Crown Prince, but that was the me before! When I don''t know the doom of my future.

    Now, I still need to battle this out with the Duke. A reasonable excuse will help me convince him.

    "As you can see, Duke. Ick many things, I know full well my own capabilities... And I''m sure that I can''t take responsibility such as bing the Crown Prince wife..."

    "No." The Duke said, cutting my exnation.

    Flustered, I ask without losing a single beat.

    "What? Why? But! I can''t be an Empress!" I bit down my frustration.

    "If you really think that you don''t fit in the category of bing a Crown Princess. Then learn, Evelyn!" The Duke said with a scrunched face then he continued.

    "I don''t need a daughter whose imbecile enough to go against his father and don''t even try to make herself better!" The Duke roared.

    "Now! Go back to your room!"

    I clutch my palm hard that it turns white as a sheet with my fingers blocking the blood to pass through my hands.

    "Then..." I stand still, determined to get at least one of my problems to be solved.

    "I request to see the young boy that saved me in the Shield Forest." I looked at him. My firm voice resounded at the Duke''s office.

    ''I won''t back down here!''

    ***

    I was on my way to the chamber where Gab was being monitored.

    "Let me in!" I shouted at the knights who were eyeing me like a madman.

    ''The news of what happened sure circted fast in this mansion.''

    The knights who heard my arrival soon step out of the way and open the door.

    The room was dark and cold, not a single candle was lit inside the deste room.

    I called and a disheveled young boy came into view.

    Not a single scratched can be seen but the poor treatment was evident.

    Clothes that have holes, his red hair that was messed, and his pale-looking face, caught my attention.

    ''Damn you, Duke! How dare you do this to a young child!''

    I paved my way to his direction, snapping my finger and chant... "Fire Klein."

    A small fire was shot into the ce of the candle near the firece and the whole ce lit up, enough to see his face.

    I stop when I see the boy observing me.

    "Why are you here?!" The boy shouted!

    "I knew it! You''re also one of those nobles who has a weird kink and will exploit a child." He hissed.

    "I understand. I''m sorry if I didn''t get here fast. I just recently gained consciousness and I thought that you were being weed here. I never thought that you were locked up." I hang my head low.

    ''I know that the kid has trust issues. I can''t me him, he has experienced enough suffering from those ve traders.'' I told myself.

    "But I need you..." Gab looked at me, perplexed. His whole body flinched when he heard my determination.

    "Wh-what? What are you sa-saying all of a sudden!?" Gab, shed red? His eyes were unfocused and try to look around the room, avoiding my gaze.

    "I need an ally!" I cut his thoughts that were seemingly visible.

    "I need someone who I can trust and are willing to help me!" I said in desperation, my voice was quivering in fear.

    "Why me? I''m just a runaway ve."

    "Wait... Is it because I''m a transforming beast?!" Gab shot back.

    I ced my hand in his mouth, trying to keep his loud chatter from leaking in the room and risking his life.

    "Sshh..." I motion my forefinger near my mouth, indicating that he needs to keep his mouth shut.

    "This Kingdom hates other races. If you don''t want to die or be auction off then be quiet!" I scold him.

    He nodded, then I asked again.

    "Can you be my ally?!"

    His eyes scan my whole face, trying to determine if I was bluffing.

    When he saw that I was serious he only... smirk?

 Chapter 32: Birthday: Part 1

    Chapter 32: Birthday: Part 1

    The days flew by so fast that my brother''s birthday banquet is being held today. Now, all the maids are busy preparing for the event.

    She has also prepared me since early in the morning.

    "I don''t get it. I''m not even the celebrant so why am I this busy? She, I want to go out." Evelyn''s crying voice was heard as sheins about the early beauty routine that she needs to go through.

    She was starved and only a piece of bread and a hot earl grey tea was served during breakfast.

    She needs to fit in the dress that was sent by the head butler.

    "Lady Evelyn, please be patient. After a while, you can eat as long as you want at the banquet."She said while giggling.

    "But you need to watch for yourself, as a lot of nobles with high status are there to celebrate the young master''s birthday party." She continued.

    "And... it''s also the day of your... umm." She stops for a moment, scratching her face while she was struggling to put words into her mouth, but I cut her off.

    "So... She also thinks that I will cause trouble?" I innocently said.

    Then the word "nobles" rings in my head.

    ''Wait...''

    "She? When you said nobles with high status... you mean..."

    "All the aristocratic nobles will be here, as well as their children. It is once in a lifetime celebration, and Emsworth house is a well-known family... why, Lady Evelyn?" The blond hair with two balloons said seemingly proud about the household she''s working for.

    Thoughts of meeting the other characters in the novel slipped into my mind.

    I am a fan of the novel but now that I''m here, I''m getting angry at the author who killed Evelyn just to let the heroine shine in the end.

    "Lady Evelyn...? What''s wrong?" She asks as I was a daze for a moment.

    "Oh...It''s nothing. Just tired I guess?"

    "Are we done now?" I inquired.

    "No. we still have a few things we need to do. You''re also the highlight of this event. I should make you shine." She smiled widely, her pure thoughts also made me smile. And I let my beautiful busty maid do her job.

    ***

    "Father, I heard that you would announce Evelyn and the Crown Prince engagement at my party."

    "Why...?" An asked.

    "Why? It''s better to just do it and get it over with."

    "But why does it need to be at my party?!" An asked his tone gradually rising.

    "I don''t want to spend a dime with that child. Especially when the Crown Prince is involved." The Duke''s voice coldly spoke and he''s eyes glistened in annoyance.

    An only stared at his father and silence filled the room.

    The silver-blue haired young man, who is a carbon copy of the Duke knows he''s father''s hatred for Evelyn. He didn''t ask again.

    "Then I''ll excuse myself, Father." An bid his farewell and stride to the wooden doors of the Duke''s office.

    ***

    Carriages started to enter the Duke''s mansion and soon the party has started.

    Nobles started to pour down in the lobby where the party is held.

    I looked at the window nervously.

    I''m still hoping that someone wille and try to save me in this hell.

    "I don''t want to be called a stupid fiancee... This is giving me a headache."

    Standing in front of the mirror, I saw myself.

    The paled turquoise dress hugging my upper body and blooming in the lower part, the glitters which I assumed small bits of diamonds that were attached to give a luxurious feel -the typical princess dress of this world.

    I sighed. As the pressure builds up every time the clock ticks. I looked back again.

    My childish side was stripped off and the adult side was starting to rece it.

    Looking at myself, I know that as the novel said, Evelyn was the prettiest in the story.

    That itself I can assure as I was awe with my look tonight.

    But I can''t even be happy with this pretty look that I am.

    ''I''m still a midget! What''s the point of gowns if I can''t even show off my boobs!? What the hell?! How long do I have to wait to cultivate my boobs!!!!'' I sigh again.

    *knock *knock

    The door opens and the head butler greeted me before saying what he needs to ry.

    "Lady Evelyn, the Duke, and Young Master An are waiting for you."

    I sigh.

    How many times should I sigh because of stress?

    When will I sigh because I was relieved? I wonder will that daye.

    I walk down the hallway going through the event hall.

    The Duke and An were standing side by side with a scrunched face.

    ''Won''t they get tired looking like... they need help to poop? Pfft''

    Iugh. And the two looked at me with scrutinized eyes.

    ''What? I can''t help it! I''ve been seeing that face since I got here that I wonder if they have bowel problems.'' I pushed down myugh and heaved down my silly thought.

    I brought back my senses and looked at them, indifferently.

    "Let''s go..." Said the Duke.

    "Don''t be a disgraced, Evelyn." The Duke continued before they announce our arrival.

    Without looking, I answered back.

    "You don''t need to worry. I''m not the old Evelyn. I won''t disgrace myself." I said firmly.

    Then An who''s only listening, scoff with my statement andugh mockingly.

    "I would be d if you can at least just shut your mouth for a minute." An ridiculed.

    I steeled myself and hold the hem of my paled turquoise dress. Trembling with anger.

    -click... *iiiinggg - the sound of the big wooden door pushed back with a force. Someone yelled, stating our arrival.

    "Military General, Duke Keene Emsworth, and heir to the dukedom, Young Master An and the youngdy of the Emsworth, Lady Evelyn has arrived."

    ***

    Different colors of jewels and dresses of the youngdies and the luxurious cravats of the eligible young man were disyed to brandish their wealth.

    The great hall is decorated withvished treats and different types of finger food.

    Chandeliers were burning brightly in the center of the big hall, it shimmers and reflects the glitter in the floor-to-ceiling ss windows.

    "Woah..." Surprised slips from my mouth as the novel never described the mouth-opening banquet of the distinguished nobles until thetter part of the story.

    "What are you doing?" An asked, seeing as I was mesmerized.

    "You look stupid." An continued.

    Iughed...

    "Said by someone who has a poop face..." I said and the corner of my lips lift, and I turn my head to face my brother.

    "So, who has a more stupid face, brother?" Then I walk out from where we are and left him dumbfounded.

    ''You think I''m the same, Evelyn? pfft.''

    ***

    After announcing the celebration of the celebrant, I walk out from them, I don''t want to stay in an environment where I''m unneeded.

    Besides, standing there, smiling, and shaking hands with those hypocrite nobles will just make me vomit.

    I know that they hate the old Evelyn, who always bully their respective daughter and because the Duke is my father they can''tin.

    ''I wish this night will be over.''

    But that is only my wish

    The Duke didn''t grant my request, I give out all the reason I can get but s, to no avail, I''m here stuck with this predicament.

    I''m here in this grandiose hall where everyone is busy having a chit-chat, while I, who is waiting for my doom at the end of this day, are standing here doing nothing.

    The more I wait for the Crown Prince toe, the more my nerve feels numb. I''m getting more anxious every second.

    ''Let''s talk to the Crown Prince before the Duke announces our engagement, in the novel, he''s a reasonable prince as long as you make a deal that has more advantage to him. Let''s try that.''

    I walked straight to the pastries and refreshmentsid in the corner of the great hall

    ''The only thing that I''m thankful here is the delicious food that I could have.''

    I wanted to rest before the start of the dance so, I walked into one of the empty balconies on the second floor with my juice in one hand and the cookies in the other.

    I closed it with the curtain and when I turned around, the night as bright as the moon was in full view. It calms my mind and the anxiety building up was reced with serenity.

    "Child are you okay?" the voice from the ring asked.

    After that day, the voice of the young man is always talking inside my head, saying that only I can hear him.

    I still asked why and how but the young man''s voice wouldn''t talk more, and I just named him

    "Gil"

    "I''m not fine at all." With a solemn voice, I answered.

    The crowd suddenly cheered as I walked out the balcony the announcer announced a certain individual.

    "The son of light, Crown Prince Edickart Adalbern Baldwin von Langton has arrived!"

 Chapter 33: Birthday: Part 2

    Chapter 33: Birthday: Part 2

    The crowd was waiting for the Crown Prince to arrive.

    Evelyn decided to stay in the balcony for a couple of minutes before her impending announcement of engagement with the Crown Prince, Edickart.

    Suddenly, a group ofdies started to chatter not so far away from Evelyn.

    "Did you hear?"

    "What?" Said thedy with a definite curiosity.

    "The Crown Prince has decided to get engage to a Lady!" The crowd ofdies gasp and ask in unison who was the lucky woman.

    "Actually, even my parents don''t know who it is. The royal family was keeping it a secret."

    "Thedy must be from a prominent family... to be able to be engaged to the most eligible man, really, what a lucky woman."

    The cheers and loud gossip of thedies were still heard but Evelyn decided to dismiss it.

    She knows who is thedy. It''s her.

    Sighing

    Evelyn looked up and felt that nothing was going right. The moment she decided to be strong, her fate was already decided.

    "Child, do you want me to kill the Crown Prince?" Said the young man''s voice inside my head.

    "What are you talking about?! You can do that?" Evelyn gasp with excitement.

    "I can but that would deplete your whole Mana. The Crown Prince is a genius with his magic and with your current ability, it will take that much Mana." Gil said, seemingly proud.

    "Tsk. Then, don''t talk about it."

    ''Taking all my Mana means death to me.'' Evelyn gave up the idea.

    "Wait... Why do you need my Mana by the way?" Evelyn asked with a brow raised.

    "I''m your contracted spirit."

    Evelyn is shocked as she doesn''t remember forming a contract with the voice inside his head.

    "When did you be my contracted spirit?! I never formed a contract with you!" Gil didn''t answer.

    Silence upied the area. Taking a deep breath, Evelyn decided to go and greet the Crown Prince.

    ***

    Evelyn followed the crowd where most of the nobles gathered.

    ''Surely, the Crown Prince will always be the center of attraction...'' Evelyn thought.

    "Your highness... I greet the Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Livingstone, may the sun guides your path."

    Evelyn greeted the Crown Prince with grace in the midst of the crowd.

    "Rise, Lady Evelyn" Edickart replied.

    Evelyn saw the Crown Prince wearing a white zer with decorative gems and a yellow tussle across his chest.

    It was a dashing look that matches that of a Crown Prince in every fairytale story. The golden hair that shimmers like gold and the emerald eyes that reflect mysteriously.

    But it was nothing like what the novel said if youpare it seeing in real life.

    ''Damn! He''s hot! ...if not for him being cunning and all that, I would be happy seeing a young man like him.''

    Then, Evelyn remembers the dream she had where the Evelyn in the story wasid in a guillotine, lifeless.

    Shivers went down her spine when the Crown Prince Edickart, smile for her. It was the same smile he had shown when Evelyn in the dream died.

    "Lady Evelyn, it was nice seeing you. I heard you were in an ident, are you okay now?" The Crown Prince said with concern in his eyes.

    Evelyn looked at him with her poker face before she switched to a flushed face. Then she thought...

    ''Pfft... He knows how to act. Look at those skillful eyes, he surely has done this before. Then watch me, a 21-year-old from the 21st-century act.''

    "You''re highness, thanks to your concern, I''m well now."

    Evelyn skilfully flutter her longshes and shed a smile.

    The Crown Prince was shocked as Evelyn he knows only stutter and her cheeks will flush red whenever she faces the Crown Prince.

    "As the Crown Prince seems to be busy, I''ll excuse myself first. Then, enjoy the banquet, your highness."

    Walking out, Evelyn didn''t turn her head to look back.

    The Crown Prince called Evelyn before she walks far away.

    "Lady Evelyn, we should talkter and catch up with each other."

    Evelyn nodded and leave again with no hint of interest on her face.

    Edickart seems to be in a daze for a while but he smiles mischievously.

    The Evelyn that he knows can now act like a Lady.

    ''Interesting'' is what he thought.

    After Evelyn greets his highness, the Crown Prince, she decided to greet the other guest to form a connection.

    ''If I need to get out from here, I should at least have a connection and resources.''

    While Evelyn was busy greeting other guests, there''s a young man staring at her, curiously.

    The gaze was prating that Evelyn didn''t have a choice but to walk towards the young man.

    When shees near, Evelyn stops for a moment to observe the young man''s appearance.

    Silver hair that twinkles like diamonds, his sapphire eyes that seem to hold mischievousness while looking at his prey, and his well-built body for his tender age.

    ''No doubt about it. It''s the son of Duke Sigrid. The heir apparent Cabel Trimity con Sigrid - one of the male leads.''

    "But why is he looking at me?"

    Evelyn clicked her tongue.

    She wants to avoid the other male leads as much as possible but fate seems to have a different opinion.

    Without much of a choice, Evelyn chooses to proceed to greet Cabel who is looking at her without blinking.

    "A pleasure evening, Lord Cabel." Evelyn did a little curtsy before continuing her greeting.

    "Are you enjoying my brother''s party?"

    With a little topic to choose from, Evelyn went and ask the most possible question to ease the awkwardness. But Cabel was silently staring at Evelyn.

    "..."

    "...umm I guess Lord Cabel are tired. I''m sorry to disturb you. I shall take my leave. Please, enjoy my brother''s party."

    Evelyn, silently walk away from the man when she was put to a stop by a hand clutching on her wrist.

    She looked back and saw Cabel holding her hand, Evelyn was baffled but she tried her best not to let her emotion show.

    Smiling, Evelyn said... "Do you perhaps need something? Lord Cabel?"

    ''What are you doing, moron!? Let go!'' Evelyn silently cursed the young man but outside her facade, her expression was running pretty smoothly.

    "Can I have a dance, Lady Evelyn?"

    His voice was a low baritone and you''ll wonder what it would be like if he sang a luby.

    ''tsk! Why do all the male leads have to be this handsome? Seriously!? And all of them will belong to the heroine of the story? No wonder, the Evelyn of the novel hate Elise so much."

    While gathering her thoughts, Evelyn replied and decided to ask.

    "What do you mean, Lord Cabel?"

    ''He''s the type to have a different partner every social gathering so, why does he need to dance with me?'' she thought.

    "You don''t know how to dance?"

    ''Of course, I know how to dance! This prick!''

    Evelyn was bewildered but did her best to act properly and answer the Young Man''s inquiry.

    "...umm, I mean of course I know how to dance, Lord Cabel. But I still need to greet the other guest, so it might take a while and that would be impolite of me if I make Lord Cabel wait..."

    "So you don''t want to?"

    Cabel was tightening the grip that Evelyn has no choice but to inform him.

    "Can you let me go first?"

    Cabel hesitantly let go of the wrist that he was holding and looked straight in Evelyn''s sunset eyes.

    "So, you don''t want to?" He repeatedly asked.

    "I don''t think that we''re close enough to have a dance. But if you insist you can wait for a while then... We can have a dance."

    "Then, I''ll wait for the Lady."

    Evelyn nods and heads straight to somewhere else.

    ''What the hell was wrong with him?''

    Evelyn stride with her high heels on, she walks confidently and everyone was in awe with her beauty.

    With her expression and eyes that lookedpletely focus, people who saw her knew that the spoiled Evelyn that they once know has nowhere to be seen and was in front of them has be a properdy now.

    Everyone was astonished.

    Suddenly, a group ofdies blocked Evelyn''s view. It was the group ofdies that Evelyn bullied before.

    ''Now what...?!''

    "Oh my, look at Lady Evelyn. You''re so gorgeous today." Said the youngdy with a blue dress.

    "Thank you, Lady Collin. You look great today too."

    Lady Collin was known as an avid fan of the Crown Prince, but she was rejected and so, she often shed with Evelyn.

    "You don''t go around swinging a candlestick today?"

    Thedies giggled and the youngdy continued.

    "You were like a beast that day! Swinging a candlestick and saying the Crown Prince was yours, alone."

    "Oh, my goodness did she do that?" The girl with curly hair said amusingly.

    "Swinging... a candlestick?" Evelyn,ugh sarcastically.

    "You jest, I was too young at that time Lady Collin. Surely, it was nothingpared with the Crown Prince rejecting you in front of usdies..."

    "...that I would say was a crazy day!"

    Evelyn, innocentlyugh while the rest of thedies went quiet. Collin was gritting her teeth and clutching the hem of her dress while thedies surrounding us silently looked between us.

    Evelyn was smiling.

    ''I win.''

 Chapter 34: Birthday: Part 3

    Chapter 34: Birthday: Part 3

    Evelyn sneaks outside the great hall and went to her favorite garden for fresh air. The night sky was beautiful as the shade of moonlight gives a healing effect for Evelyn.

    Evelyn breathes out a sigh of relief, the tension in her body was slowly fading away.

    Evelyn always finds the dark quiet night to be her serene ce and she finds peace in her heart whenever she''s anxious. It was the habit that she had when she was Adelyn, her former identity.

    She sits down in the cold stone of the fountain. Looking at her reflection in the water, Evelyn was finding it absurd to look at the face she has been using for a couple of months now.

    It was beautiful like a goddess even if the body was that of a child. The eyes reflected the sun''s color when it''s twilight, the sharp gaze that has a hint of sadness, the color of her hair like the night sky, and the hue of silver-blue tone at the end. The pointy nose and her adorable rosy lipspliment the whole face.

    No one can argue that Evelyn will be a gorgeousdy when she bes an adult.

    ''... but what''s the point of having this out of the world beauty when faced with death?''

    Finding it funny, Evelynughs dryly.

    While Evelyn was alone in the back garden, the lights of the mansion and the cheers can be heard from where she is.

    Then the bushes sway harmoniously, joining the whisper of the air at that moment.

    But in the distance, a young man stood beside the tree, observing Evelyn who was alone, sitting.

    "Come out... I know you''ve been there since earlier." Evelyn said, rendering the young man flustered.

    Seeing that he was exposed quite easily, he had no choice but to step out from where he was hiding.

    "Greetings, Lady Evelyn."

    The young man who was hiding was the one who grabs her wrist earlier and asks for dance was now walking towards her as if nothing happened. It was Cabel.

    "Do you mind if I joined you?"

    With his mischievous grin, girls will definitely be swoon and will fall in his feet but not Evelyn. She had enough stamina to resist the charm of Cabel, given that she was around his father and brother.

    "What brings you here? Lord Cabel?"

    "You don''t need to call me with that stiff title. You can just call me Cabel..."

    He smiles so sweetly that you will need to ask yourself if you saw an angel. It was blinding that Evelyn was having a hard time controlling her facial expression.

    "That would be disrespectful Lord Cabel. You''re the heir of the Sigrid Dukedom. I shall speak with you with respect."

    Evelyn starts to act politely again. Distancing herself with the male leads that were invited here.

    To tell the truth, Evelyn was having a hard time adjusting, seeing that the 3 male leads of the story were now acquainted with her.

    "I insist, Lady Evelyn. You''re also from a Duke''s Family. I just want to have a friend." Cabel said.

    ''What is wrong with him? He follows me here then hides beside a tree and now he wants to act all friendly?'' Evelyn silently thought.

    She doesn''t know what will transpire in the future. Given that her brother already hates her, the Crown Prince was disgusted with her, and Cabel... She still doesn''t know.

    She just knows that Cabel''s hatred for Evelyn will start to form when Elise shows up. It means it is still far fetched, she has the chance to be her friend.

    "I thought you''ll be greeting the other guest. I never knew that your guest was here in the middle of an abandoned garden."

    ''Now, he''s mocking me. Friends my foot!''

    "I just need fresh air. The air inside was polluted... but I think the air here just now was also contaminated." Evelyn said, smiling.

    "I should go back..." Evelyn continued.

    Before Evelyn could stand up, Cabel wasughing with ease. It was a genuineugh. The first time Evelyn heard a noble chuckle without care.

    Evelyn only looked at Cabel who wasughing too hard that he needs to wipe his tears with his fingers.

    "...haa I''m sorry if I offended you, Lady Evelyn. I didn''t mean to. It was just hard to believe that the famous Lady Evelyn was acting like a normal Lady and was also defending herself with words. It left me astonished."

    Evelyn twitch when she heard what Cabel said. It was widely known that Evelyn used to be a spoiled brat... but that term was actually an understatement.

    Evelyn used force, like what Lady Collin said. Evelyn used a candlestick that was still burning and she swings it back and forth, making the hot wax to stter and somedies were burned from it.

    It was a disaster, to say the least.

    But now that she knows her past life, she didn''t want to continue causing trouble that will eventually lead to her doom.

    She thanks God that she woke up in time.

    Without a moment''s notice, Cabel was standing in front of her, his face was too close that Evelyn needs to lean back to give some space.

    "Wh-what?" Evelyn was startled and she stutters. She cursed her tongue for doing so.

    ''Damn it!''

    Cableugh again for the second time. Amused at the expression Evelyn was showing.

    After a couple of minutes of staying there and only staring at each other, Cabel spoke first.

    "I shall leave now, Lady Evelyn. I''ve taken up a lot of your time..."

    Cabel steps back and Evelyn looks up to see a young man smiling so tenderly.

    Evelyn wonders what the young man really needs that he appeared right in front of her after just a moment ago that they met.

    "...the dance. I''ll give up for today but next time you shall be my partner for the rest of the day."

    Evelyn only watched Cabel, no intention of answering what he said.

    Cabel leaned his body and reach out for the hand of Evelyn, doing so, he slightly pecks the back of her hand.

    The gentleman''s way of greeting and bidding goodbye.

    But Evelyn didn''t react on the surface, but she''s actuallyughing inside.

    ''Haha dancing? Next time? I don''t think you have the chance after this party. Everyone will know that I''ll be the fiancee of that cunning prince.'' Evelyn thought.

    ''But where does this kid know how to do this kind of thing? Haha, I can''t help butugh when a kid acts like an adult.''

    Said the one who actually acts like an adult inside a 13 years old child''s body.

    Anyway, Cabel after bidding his farewell went inside the mansion and I was left alone in the garden.

    Evelyn was thinking of a way, how, and why the story was starting this early.

    She didn''t cause amotion, she also isted herself from the public and the tea parties, she also endured the taunting of her brother, except for that time she wreaks havoc.

    Nheless, she didn''t make a scene or tried to appease the male leads. She tried her best to avoid them. So how?

    While Evelyn is in a daze, a ck shadow was creeping in the back of the garden where the tall trees are nted.

    The shadow observes her prey like it was waiting for the right moment to attack.

    Sensing the prey was now alone and her guard wasn''t up. It was the perfect chance to do his job!

    The manpletely hides his presence, sneaks behind Evelyn.

    Evelyn who notices the shadow, we''rete to react to defend herself.

    The man standing, clothed in all ck tried to sh Evelyn''s back but due to Evelyn turning her head around she saw the glint and avoid it in a moment''s time!

    Her hair on the ground was cut from the sharp object and that was the only evidence that the man was seriously trying to hurt her.

    "Child are you okay?" The voice inside her head, Gil asked in concern.

    ''Why didn''t you tell me that there was an assassin sneaking up on me?! What the hell?!'' Evelyn screamed inside her consciousness in panic.

    "Child, listen to me..." Gil was so serious that Evelyn flinched in her spot.

    "I didn''t detect him because his much stronger than you. If I didn''t sense that someone was behind you, your head would be lying in the wet soil right now!" Evelyn gulps down her dry saliva.

    It was true that without Gil noticing it her body would be thereid in the spot where her hair is.

    Evelyn trembled, she knew the story too well and that is her advantage but when the story elerates too fast, she doesn''t know when it will happen and only knows how to prepare.

    But that itself was shattered when the assassin stood there in front of her, she wasn''t strong enough to hold a candle with a professional killer.

    ***

    Evelyn was panting going inside the mansion.

    When she saw her father, she unconsciously called for him in a small voice.

    "Papa..."

    The Duke who has a keen sense heard her and turn to look at her direction.

    The Duke was shocked, eyes widened, and he became stiff.

    -thud...!

    Evelyn copse on the hard cold floor.

 Chapter 35: Assassins

    Chapter 35: Assassin''s

    "Evelyn...! Get your act together!" Gil yelled. Waking up Evelyn from a stupor.

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me! After fighting those monsters and risking myself to get a tutor... you''re telling me that I can''t win?! Ha ha!'' Evelynughs dryly in her head.

    Evelyn was thinking too hard about the choices that she made.

    Is it worth it? Or not?

    Can she change anything?

    She doesn''t know but one thing is for sure. She won''t back down without fighting!

    Waking up from her daze, Evelyn tried to act innocently to let the man''s guard down. Taking the advantage that she''s a child and a fraildy in the eyes of others.

    Taking a deep breath, she started to act childishly.

    "Mister... Wh-why are you here. The party is over there." Evelyn then pointed out the direction of the front mansion, where the guest receives.

    "Yo-you''re not al-allowed here..." then Evelyn''s eyes start to form a misty.

    Her hands trembled upon seeing it and the man smiles evilly.

    He thinks that the mission of getting the money will be as easy as killing chicks. A frail young miss who''s reputation was at rock bottom and is now alone in the garden, no one will notice that she''s gone.

    ''This will take just a minute.'' The man clothed in ck thought.

    "Missy~ don''t worry... This won''t hurt. Just stay put and it''ll be done in a minute. Isn''t that great?" The man said while snickering.

    ''...won''t hurt my ass! Gil! Does this man think I''m stupid?!''

    "The way you act? Yes... You look stupid, child" Gil said sighing.

    ''I don''t have a choice, I need him to lower his walls. That way I can sneak an attack and run away from here as fast as I can.'' Evelyn stated. Then Evelyn acts again.

    "Wh-what do you mean it won''t hurt? Mister... I''m sc-scared..." Her eyes trickle down a teardrop.

    And the man smiled widely.

    ''If I act this way... maybe I can get information. Evil people tend to speak their master''s name for the sake of their pleasure.'' She said to Gil, they were having a conversation to n out an escape n.

    "Then be careful, if you need my help... Just tell me, but I can only give you a one spell! Your mana is too weak to handle it!'' Gil answered.

    ''And that''s your fault! tsk!''

    ***

    After the assassin let down his guard with the excellent performance of Evelyn making herself sounds scared, she speedily and sneakilyunches her attack.

    The assassin was sted with ''Fire blitz'' and ''Wind Canyon''. But no one heard about the explosion, as fireworks were alsounched at the same time.

    Evelyn hardened her face to a scowl. Then she runs!

    Evelyn''s simultaneous use of her spell made the assassin cursed under his breath.

    "This piece of sh*t!" The man clothed in ck was stupified from the first attack and he burned his arm, he dodges the second attack.

    He cursed again and he started to ran and chase his target.

    "Damnit!"

    Looking back, Evelyn saw the assassin whistle and another man clothed in ck appeared.

    Evelyn was scared. She can''t handle one and now there''s two!

    ''And no one even heard the noise that I made! The hell is wrong with this house?! There''s no one patrolling, for freak''s sake! This is a military General''s House, where''s the knights?!''

    Evelyn silently panicked while she was pulling her turquoise dress up and was running full speed.

    The assassins we''re catching up and throw a dagger towards Evelyn.

    -swish!

    -thuk!

    Evelyn jolt with the sudden pain in her back. A hot liquid flows down in her upper right shoulder.

    She hissed at the pain, nheless, she still didn''t stop her tracks to get inside the mansion.

    ''Gil! Give me the damn spell!''

    "Are you sure?! But your hurt!" Gil asked, worrying about Evelyn''s condition.

    Evelyn ran as fast as she can from the man that was chasing her.

    Sweat drops keep pouring from her chin, the turquoise dress that she loves was tattered from the flying sharp objects that came towards her.

    ''Then do you want me to get killed?! Just give me the gad damn spell!'' Evelyn yelled angrily.

    *Huff... *Huff...

    ''I need to get out from here... inside the mansion!''

    ''I can ask for help there...!''

    She needs to run for her life. The assassins were too powerful that her spells earlier were easily deflected.

    "Chant "gorwynt", Child. Hurry!" Gil said in a haste.

    Evelyn shout the spell with everything she got.

    "Gorwynt!"

    The wind swirls around, with a st of air, the surrounding bushes and trees were swaying violently.It was like a tornado.

    The assassins we''re taken aback and held to the nearby trees to not be swept away. The assassins knew that they were gaining attention with the prolonged fight and the chase like cat and mouse so, they changed their n and throw a poisonous arrow for Evelyn and retreated.

    "Child!!!!" Gil, yelled when he saw the glint of metal aiming his contractor.

    But because Evelyn used her mana, her senses were clouded and... -swish!

    Evelyn''s arm was grazed with the sharp nose of the arrow.

    It didn''t matter to Evelyn as she saw that she was finally at the entrance that will lead inside the mansion.

    Evelyn knew it was her chance.

    With her dizzy state and pale face, the blood that was oozing out wasn''t her priority. It was her safety.

    Evelyn''s condition grew worst when she reached the door.

    ***

    Opening the back door, she saw her father, but because of her weak condition, she unconsciously called him the way she called her father in her past life. And in a small voice, she said...

    "Papa..."

    Evelyn was leaning in the wooden door, no one was near it, it''s because only a few people can enter this ce that leads to the back garden.

    The Duke who has a keen sense heard her and turn to look at where the voice spoke. The back door.

    "...help"

    He saw Evelyn, standing unsteadily. He observes her for a few moments and it seems that it was only him that heard her.

    His eyes squinted into a frown.

    Her daughter who was fine a moment ago and is greeting the guest was now pale as a sheet and her body was covered with...

    "Is that blood?"

    The Duke was shocked, his cold eyes dted and began to open wide, then he was stupified and stand stiff.

    -thud...!

    He saw Evelyn copse on the hard cold floor.

    ***

    The birthday banquet is still happily going on as the night grew further while the inside of the Duke''s house was in a panic.

    The only Lady that they were serving was held by the Duke in his arms, unconscious.

    The head Butler was following the tail of his Grace while sweating buckets.

    They were stunned when they saw yet again that theirdy was held in someone''s arm, blood was all over her turquoise dress, it was tattered and full of mud. Her heels that were designed by a famous shoe designer was nowhere to be found. She was barefoot!

    It was so familiar like it happened a few days ago, and now it''s happening again. The difference was the one holding is the cold-blooded Duke. Evelyn''s Father.

    There was graze all over her body but what made them focused was the dagger that was stuck in thedy''s back.

    The Duke who found Lady Evelyn copsed on the hard floor, was looking murderously while walking towards Evelyn''s room.

    "Call the doctor immediately!"

    The head butler was gone in a second. The Duke''s murderous aura was poured out and everyone who saw a glimpsed of those eyes is either held their breath or fell down on their knees.

    It was so vicious that the maids and knights scurrying away from the Duke''s path.

    "You!" Said the Duke to the knights who were stationed in Evelyn''s room.

    Their faces gloom and the two held their breath in panic.

    "Call the damn knights who were stationed to patrol tonight this instant!"

    "Ye-yes Duke."

    The door swung open with force and the Dukeid down her daughter''s unconscious body in the bed.

    His eyes glowed with anger. Seeing her daughter in a weakened state was something she didn''t saw until today.

    It was just the head butler informing him about the situation and condition of her daughter. But witnessing it? This is the first.

    It was shocking for him to hear her daughter called her "papa". It was what she called her when the Duchess was still alive.

    While thinking the past he saw Evelyn gasped for air, the Duke hardened his face when Evelyn was wriggling with pain and her breath was uneven.

    "Where''s the sage healer, Jede!!!" the butler panic, he already called the Sage Healer and it would take half an hour to get to the Emsworth mansion.

    "Find someone else! damnit! Don''t you see my daughter is in pain!"

    The butler ran and call for help. He sure knows that if he didn''t go back with a person that could help their Lady. He will be the one lying on the bed.

    The Duke who was left alone with Evelyn red furiously into the nothingness. He uttered words with a conviction.

    "How dare they touched my daughter! They''ll pay for this!"

 Chapter 36: Aftermath: Part 1

    Chapter 36: Aftermath: Part 1

    ***

    An walked in inside the room, the butler reported what happened and he went in without further adieu.

    When he stepped into the lit room of Evelyn, the smell of iron flow in the air, mixed with the sweat and dirt.

    He saw his Father, standing menacingly while watching Evelyn who was the source of the metallic smell. Evelyn was coughing blood.

    No one could approach the Duke, even An himself are afraid of the consequences. It was the first time that he saw he''s Father that angry.

    An was baffled.

    It was just Evelyn, to begin with, the good-for-nothing sister that he and his Father hate.

    So, what does it mean that he''s Father, the known cold-hearted Duke of the Emsworth Family was now showing and suppressing his full murderous aura?

    An approaches the Duke silently, and he asked the question that swirling in his head.

    "Father...?" But before An could say anything he shut his mouth.

    It was because the Duke turned around and left the room.

    -thud! The sound of the wooden doors forcefully shut together.

    An who was left alone in his sister''s room went and get close in the bloodied bed of Evelyn.

    He stares at Evelyn and saw that the girl was in a deep struggle to breathe for air.

    In his face, he expressed his dissatisfaction.

    His brows form a horizontal line that went and be a scowl, while he''s tongue clicked, and his eyes gleam with disappointment. He stands closer to Evelyn and utters words in a whisper.

    "Why can''t you just stay still? Why do you have to go and get yourself in a mess? Why don''t you just die quietly?"

    Later, he trudges and went to the door, Evelyn who was struggling and was still conscious of what is happening heard her brother and blink slowly.

    She can''t imagine her brother''s hatred was too deep that he can utter words of death to her.

    The cold words left a bitter taste in Evelyn''s memory and her heart was broken into pieces yet again by her own family.

    Unknowingly, a shed of tear left the sunken eyes of Evelyn.

    ***

    While the banquet was still happening, three men are in a secluded parlor inside the Emsworth mansion while the quivering knights were standing, facing the cold stare of their master.

    The Duke, who was resting his arm in the armrest and disturbingly tapping the edges of the leather couch by his slender fingers, made sounds that the knight''s quiver in fear and then...

    -baam!

    The table broke into two pieces, the Duke who can''t hold his anger smashed the coffee table! The knights knew then that they''re in for a punishment.

    While they''re busymenting their possible punishments, the Duke yelled angrily.

    "Where the hell are you when my daughter was being chased down by an assassin in my own house?!"

    The knight''s face gloom, it''s because they knew they left the back garden unprotected and the Emsworth one and only Lady was hunted by an assassin during their absence.

    "What''s the used of hiring a bunch of men that they can''t even patrol a small portion of a garden!"

    "We''re sorry, your Grace! We deserve punishment."

    The knights we''re shaking with the Duke''s aura that are focused on them.

    The knights went on their knees and beg. It was their negligence and they knew that the punishment of endangering a noble''s life is punishable by stripping off their titles, or banishment, worst case is death.

    "Duke, you need to calm down first..." It was the First Prince, the Crown Prince of Livingstone, Edickart who broke the cold sweat of the knights.

    "...and assess the situation." Edickart continued.

    The Duke turned his head and coldly spat words to the Prince.

    "Do you hear what you''re saying, Crown Prince? If an assassin gets passed in the house of a Military General where the security was supposed to be top-notched, then surely there''s a problem...!"

    "... it''s either my knights are neglecting their work! Or that assassin was far superior to that of the Levingstone knights!" The Duke logically said...

    "...and if that assassin we''re hired to kill my daughter, then you must know why that the reason is either because of you or me."

    "...AND DON''T TELL ME WHAT TO DO. I''m assessing the situation as you can see AND you''ve got nothing to say how I do things in my own house, Crown Prince." Duke Keene knitted his brows and frown. It was his expression of annoyance.

    It means that the Crown Prince and Evelyn that was supposed to announce their engagement in the banquet were postponed and Edickart who isn''t part of the family should mind his opinion.

    It was the Duke said and his meaning behind words, not regarding that it was the Crown Prince who receives his remark.

    Edickart swiftly just smile like it didn''t bother him a bit.

    "You''re right, Duke..."

    Then, the Crown Prince heard a snickering voice. It was An.

    The Duke nce at his idiotic son and calmly scold An.

    "Do you found this funny, An? Do you want to go and have a spar with me now?" The Duke also reprimanded his idiot son.

    An, after hearing his Father, flinched and he shut his mouth. The Crown Prince thenughs silently.

    It is known that the training of the famous military-general and also the Duke of Emsworth is a spartan when ites to the regime of his troops.

    That is also the reason why the house of the Emsworth is one of the hardest to invade, but what happened to Evelyn made a crack to their defense.

    And if it is known outside, a lot of enemies will swarm to attack just to get a hint of the weakness of the Duke.

    "If something happens to my daughter, you''ll know your punishments that you will face AND I''ll personally do it." The Duke threatened the knights.

    The knights who saw this, shiver. The severity of what happened was still unknown as long as the Lady is in critical condition.

    All the knights prayed. They can only pray for the safety of their Lady.

    They prayed for Evelyn to passed this storm calmly and prayed that she will be saved and will heal properly.

    Evelyn is now their life insurance.

    ***

    After some time, the Sage Healer arrived, and was panting heavily, he is now on his way to Evelyn''s room.

    "Doctor Llyod, this way... please do everything to save Lady Evelyn." The butler Jede pleaded.

    He was the one who received the Sage Healer.

    "I''ll do my best..." Doctor Lloyd only said.

    Sighing.

    Doctor Llyod hurriedly open the door. What he saw made him stopped for a moment.

    It was the metallic smell that has a pungent odor that only doctors would know.

    It was poison.

    "WHY didn''t you call me much earlier?! She was POISON for goodness sake!"

    The butler, who just knew that Evelyn was poison was in a panic but didn''t let it show.

    "I need to inform the Duke. Doctor Lloyd, Please do everything for the Lady."

    The doctor only clicked her tongue, then shoo the butler away.

    "ke... clean Lady Evelyn''s wound and take the dagger out, I''ll need to concoct a potion to neutralize the poison. I still don''t know which poison they made."

    "This is a gamble...! We need to hurry."

    The green hair, blue eyes, and tall stature ke, who is also known as the only assistant of Doctor Llyod, the famous and only Sage Healer of the Kingdom of Livingstone, nod his head and swiftly made his way to the dagger that was still on the right upper shoulder of Evelyn.

    Evelyn who was lying on her side was breathing uneven, and her face was paler than before. Her lips were turning to the color of lc and her salty sweats were soaking Evelyn''s wounded body.

    She was in pain, add to that, she was poisoned.

    The poison has an effect that made the victim writhe in pain because of little needle-like pricks that will start from the affected area to the other parts of the body.

    Then after experiencing a horrendous pain, it will be followed by coughing of blood, and red liquid flowing from ears and nose. It was a fast-reacting deadly poison, that will make the victim died by a blood loss.

    Doctor Lloyd after appraising the seriousness of Lady Evelyn''s condition, then made a swift enchantment inside the Lady''s room and tried to cleanse her blood where the poison was mixed.

    A full circle enchantment was ced where Evelyn wasid, blue light formed in the strange letters cast in the magic circle.

    Evelyn cough a lot of blood...

    While performing the cleansing ritual, Doctor Lloyd was sweating buckets and his eyes were focusing tremendously, a tiny mistake can lead to Evelyn''s death.

    Soon after, Evelyn''s face was serene, and is breathing evenly. Doctor Llyod then unconsciously sighs in relief.

    The first step was taken care of. Now, Evelyn is not in pain anymore but the aftermath of the poison will be next on the list.

    It is the continuous flow of blood out of her body.

    He needs to take care of it immediately, as a cold pair of eyes was observing his every move since earlier and is oozing with displeasure.

    It was the Duke.

    ~~~

    A/N:

    Hello, it''s Monday again :)

    Have a blessed day, everyone!

    If you like this book then, please do add it to your library so, whenever the book is updated you''ll get a notification. Also, power stones help to rank up this novel and will get a chance for a higher viewing, and... it will also make me happy ? that''s all. Thanks again. ?

 Chapter 37: Aftermath: Part 2

    Chapter 37: Aftermath: Part 2

    ***

    The butler Jede went and report the recent oue of Doctor Llyod. The news that Evilyn was not only stabbed but also poisoned.

    A quiet room greeted the butler and only the back of the Duke was seen in the light provided by the moon.

    *knock *knock

    Duke Keene didn''t turn around and only listen to what the butler would say.

    The butler readily himself to speak the unfortunate news of Evelyn.

    He knew that the Duke will respond furiously.

    "Your Grace, the sage healer found out that..." before he continued, the butler nced up at the Duke warily.

    *ahem* "... that Lady Evelyn was also poisoned."

    The butler who was ready to ept the animosity of the Duke bowed his head deep. But contrary to his expectation, what greets him wasplete silence.

    Only the Duke''s "hmn" was heard. He looked up hesitantly and saw that the Duke was still facing the ss window behind his work table.

    It was so serene that the butler doubted himself if what he saw was really the Duke. But as he was only a butler, he pushed himself not to ask questions and left the Duke by himself.

    ***

    Evelyn was grunting while her worn eyelids slowly blink. She gradually rises up to sit and her pale-colored right hand touched the white cotton sheets to found support to her weight and ced the other hand on her temples to aid her aching head.

    Looking down, Evelyn saw her bandaged body, and remembering what urred she decided to finally put her n into action. But first, she needed to find Gab and recuperate.

    ~

    Knowing that Evelyn was now awake, Doctor Llyod warned her to heal properly and to prevent practicing her normal routine, which is taking her swordsmanship and mana maniption ss.

    Taking this lesson will take a toll on her body as it needs physical ability and mental stability, and a weak body with simultaneous injuries from the coincidental events that she had these past few weeks will not help her to restore her strength. Complete rest was needed.

    Doctor Llyod sigh and said...

    "You do know that you were close to death this time, right?"

    Evelyn only blinks and smiled while her eyes express deep sadness.

    "... your condition was critical when I arrived here, and your coughing blood nonstop. I needed to do extreme measures to save your life and make the poison out of your system. Fortunately, I was in time and prevented the worst-case scenario from happening."

    "... and after that, you were in aa for two weeks." Lloyd looked at Evelyn''s eyes and sincerely said..

    "Lady Evelyn... Please do not let me visit you again. I do not want to see you covered in blood when I''m called here."

    "I''m sorry, doctor Lloyd..." Evelyn only hangs her head down.

    Doctor Llyod sadly smiled and continued.

    "It''s not like it''s your fault, but seeing a young Lady like you constantly getting hurt, worried me... You''re still young, Lady Evelyn..." The Doctor pats her hunched shoulder and Evelyn looked up.

    "A young Lady such as yourself should be doing tea parties or leisurely doing her hobbies and not... getting into some trial exam or getting in between with politics schemes and ended up hurt." The Doctor continued and Evelyn silently listen.

    "It''s not your fault, Lady Evelyn so, held your head high, ..." Lloyd emphasizes.

    "...it is not your fault. You just want to be strong and I know, I can see it from your determined eyes. But do take note..."

    "Nothing can be done and you''ll achieve nothing if you carelessly take short cuts to be strong. Let your destiny lead you to your path but let yourself choose to decide what is for the best." Lloyd continued and ruffled the ck fluff with a silver-blue tone at the ends of the strands of Evelyn''s hair.

    Laughing, Evelyn answered.

    "Yes..."

    Evelyn was touched by what Llyod said and genuinely give her a smile.

    A smile from the bottom of her heart.

    ***

    It''s been a week since Evelyn woke up from hera, the Dukees in her daughter''s chamber and saw her daughter''s face that has a vivid color,paring it to her paled face before, that seemed to be in a deep slumber wherein, any moment can cross between the world of abyss.

    Without thinking the Duke unconsciously sighs a relief.

    Walking to her daughter''s bedside, he talks to Evelyn and she just blinks twice. Before ending her stupor.

    "Good day, Duke." Evelyn gradually lowered her head to give respect although she was still in her bed, sitting.

    The Duke stared at her daughter''s face before his expression turned into a frown and back to being his indifferently self but before he knew it, he uttered words that left Evelyn confused.

    "Papa..."

    Evelyn blinks and turns her head to the side, confused about what the Duke is suddenly saying.

    "You called me papa before..."

    "I did?!"

    Perplexed, Evelyn asks in a heartbeat.

    "Me?!"

    ''What is this guy suddenly saying? Me calling him papa? When?!'' Evelyn thought.

    But with the prolonged unanswered question, Evelyn stops her doubt because the Duke''s face was looking at her with his knitted brows and straight-line mouth.

    ''Gil...?''

    "You did call him that, Child."

    ''When?!''

    "When you''re delirious."

    "..."

    Evelyn was left speechless.

    The question was answered by the voice in her head and Evelyn just shut her mouth. Breaking her attention the Duke speaks again.

    "Repeat it."

    Stunned... Evelyn asks again to make sure that she didn''t hear it wrong.

    "I''m sorry, Duke but what..." Before she asked, the Duke repeat his words.

    "Papa... That''s what you''ll call me from now on."

    "Huh?!"

    "Understand?"

    With no choice left, Evelyn nodded hesitantly while feeling puzzled.

    ''What''s with him? He hates me right?''

    "I also don''t know, Child." Gil said indifferently.

    While the two were talking, the Duke told his intent when he made a visit to Evelyn''s room.

    "Tomorrow... You''ll train with me. Jede will tell you the details."

    "..."

    "...your answer, Evelyn?"

    Looking at the Duke, Evelyn answers btedly.

    "Yes."

    But the Duke who isn''t satisfied raised his brow and folded his arms.

    "...papa?"

    "hmm..."

    Evelyn''s father left after he was satisfied and Evelyn was left ufortable with what happened. It was strange for the Duke to suddenly demand her to say "PAPA" that she unconsciously said while fainting.

    She was left to think...

    ''What''s wrong with the Duke? Did he hurt his head? He does realize that what he wants was embarrassing, right? It''s awkward when he does things he usually doesn''t do.''

    "And me? Calling him "PAPA"? When did he be a father?" Evelyn smirk when she remembered the Duke''smand.

    Evelyn plopped down on her bed with a grunt.

    "Ahh, whatever! This stupid novel isn''t following the storyline anymore!"

    She kicks her white cotton bed sheets to express her frustration.

    With her wounds already healed, she has no choice but to inly ept her Father''s authority.

    Evelyn who was left alone confused was looking straight into nothingness.

    "I''ll personally train you."

    It was the Duke''s words before he walked out. The words ring inside Evelyn''s head.

    "I don''t get to have a rest, am I?!"

    Clicking her tongue, she frustratedly swings both arms and feet in the air, rebelling her unending hardship when the door swung open.

    Evelyn halt and sit upright as nothing happened. But what came from the door let her sour mood deepen into a whole lot level of annoyance.

    "Don''t you know how to knock?"

    Evelyn red at the silver-blue hair that was walking leisurely with a smirk on his face.

    "Why should I? It''s just you. The spoiled Evelyn. I don''t need to knock." An said poking fun at her sister.

    ''... ha. Mocking An? You made the wrong choice to be my opponent, I''ve had enough of you. I''ll let you know how to taste real frustration.''

    "I didn''t know that the heir of the Emsworth Family doesn''t know how to practice his etiquette. What a disappointment." Evelyn scoff while she twirls the stands in her hair, looking without care.

    Then a bright idea suddenly came to Evelyn''s head.

    ''Let''s use that...hohoho''

    "PAPA" should think twice about his decision."

    An perked up with words that left in Evelyn''s mouth.

    "Papa?! Ha... since when did you be so shameless?! Calling him papa?!"

    Evelyn then eyed her brother from top to bottom, observing and criticizing him, then she smirks and replied.

    "Am I? But that''s his request..."

    "...I had a hard time pursuing " PAPA" that I shouldn''t be calling her that since I''m a big girl now... but what to do?! He insists on doing so." Evelyn pout and grinned.

    "Do you mind An, to tell "PAPA" about what I said?!"

    "...Oh never mind, I forget that "PAPA" doesn''t listen to you. RIGHT? ALLAN?"

    An was red like a tomato with his angered red up.

    "What did you say?!"

    "Did you just call me An?! without my title?!" An continued, losing hisposure.

    "Title? Do you have one? I''m sorry "ALLAN" you understand that I had amnesia, right?"

    Evelyn sheepishly smiled, while An was gritting his teeth.

    "...Oh! Is it the " young master" of the Emsworth household? but you didn''t EARN that. "PAPA" gave it to you, because apparently, he has no choice."

    Evelyn''s mood brightened up and she cracked toughter looking at her brother who was looking like a red bull with smokeing from his red ears and defeated by his younger sister and left with no words to argue.

 Chapter 38: Aftermaths: Part 3

    Chapter 38: Aftermaths: Part 3

    ***

    The Emsworth mansion was looking particrly quiet, as the news of Evelyn''s assassination ident was now known to the public.

    Staying it under wraps was impossible to do, as a lot of the nobles saw Doctor Lloyd came rushing into the mansion with an extremely noticeable fright in his face.

    After the banquet party for An''s birthday celebration, the rumors take ce that something happened in the almighty ce of the Duke''s house.

    They''re not wrong though.

    Something did happen to Evelyn... but the reason for this was still unknown.

    Some specte that the reason was "mistaken identity", though it wasn''t. But some nobles believe that and different versions flow in the air of the aristocrat.

    "maybe it wasn''t supposed to be Lady Evelyn. The party wasposed of highly ranked nobles, and the Crown Prince was also there. It''s possible that the assassin made a mistake."

    Buzzes of the bored Ladies of the nobles escted and some also said that...

    "Maybe, the Duke wants her dead? We all know that the Duke and his son hate Lady Evelyn to the core... Poor Lady Evelyn."

    As the stories go on and the answer wasn''t given, different hearsays were still lingering during tea parties and gatherings, and the center? We all know who it is...

    And several types of conclusions were said but the reason they cane up with these allegations is that it has solid proof that they will not get anything even if you hurt the Emsworth young miss, as it is known to the high society that her family doesn''t favor her.

    And so, the gossips among the high nobility was focused on the one and only Lady of the Dukes Emsworth household.

    And...

    Evelyn, who was bing the hot topic of the Kingdom of Levingstone was busy making her brother, An boil in anger, without knowing that her name was gaining attention.

    ***

    Evelyn''s mood brightened up and she ended up cracking augh.

    "...pfft! Hahahaha...!"

    "What are youughing at?!" An asked with a clenched fist.

    "You should have seen your face! It''s like you will explode at any moment on how red you''ve be! Hahaha!"

    Evelyn continued to chuckle at her brother''s face. And An slowly regains hisposure.

    "Stopughing, Evelyn!"

    "What did you say? "Cherry" HAHAHA"

    "I said stop it!"

    "...pfft. Fine!" She was wiping her tears away, and still preventing herself to let out augh.

    Having gained her equilibrium. Evelyn masked her face again with an expression that she developed during times when she steeled herself from their enmity.

    She then stares at her brother with seriousness, arms folded, her brows were ceased into an arch and her lips were formed in a straight line. Evelyn begins questioning his purpose of visit.

    "What did youe here for? I''m pretty sure you''re not here to greet me a wee for my recovery. So why are you here?"

    "What? I can go wherever I want."

    Evelyn narrowed her brows and tilt her head in confusion.

    She''s confused if her brother''s head is working toe up with that conclusion.

    But, given that it was her brother, she knew that it was because she was being looked down upon by him.

    And Evelyn has had enough of his impudence. She was mentally older than An, and disrespecting her was something that cannot be tolerated for her pride.

    Thus, she agrees to lecture her arrogant brother the second time he impolitely answers her.

    "This is my room, An."

    "I know. This shabby looking room is yours. I''m well aware."

    "So what does the almighty An want from this shabby ce?!"

    An who doesn''t know that her sister was being sarcastic was grinning in triumphant.

    "I was just curious if you''re still breathing... but surprisingly you''re still alive and has the gut to argue with me," An stated mockingly.

    Evelyn was finding it hard to suppress her anger but nheless, she''s determined to crush her brother''s arrogance.

    "The words of our ancestors are true... "Bad people live longer" it fits you perfectly..." An said while he points his finger to the direction of Evelyn.

    Smiling, Evelyn rebutted.

    "Well, that would make me happy. I''ll get to see you die miserably..."

    "..."

    "...I mean, I''ll get to see you die young... Oops!"

    "Do you know what you''re saying to the heir of the Dukedom of Emsworth?!"

    "What? Isn''t your own words? You''re here to see if I''m breathing, you''re also the one who said about our ancestors'' wisdom. Logically speaking, I just told you what you mean."

    "What? You''re angry with your own words?"

    "..."

    Evelyn walked and went to the front of her bed where her brother was standing. Facing each other, she let out her irritation.

    "Then, cursed yourself! How dare you barged in here with that stupid look and tell me to die?!"

    "Wh-what?! Stupid look? What nonsense are you saying?!"

    "That face...!" Evelyn points her forefinger to An''s front look.

    "..."

    "...that says "I can do whatever I want because I''m the heir"

    Taken aback, An step back, and Evelyn followed.

    "But guess what genius! Your stupid ass can only afford to be an heir to this household because you are born male and also because you had a drop of the Duke''s blood!"

    "..."

    "But without those, what can you brag? That stupid face? You also get that from the Duke..."

    "..."

    "You didn''t earn anything, An. So don''t tell me that you have the right to barge in here. As long as my name is still attached to the only Lady of the Emsworth household, I have the same authority that you have."

    "..."

    With An stun face, she didn''t wait for him to react but instead, Evelyn walked out to where the door is, pointing it out and opening it.

    "Now, get out!''

    "..."

    With the continuous bombardment of Evelyn''s words. An stares at her sister indignantly.

    "Let''s see how long you can talk big" An''sst words before he walked out made Evelyn''s brow raised in an arched.

    "Don''t worry, I can talk big as long as your arrogance''s still high as the ceiling"

    Defeated by his younger sister and left with no words to argue.

    Looking at her brother who was ring like an angry red bull with smokeing from his ears has Evelyn made aware that it isn''t thest time that they will argue.

    ***

    It was a sunny day, the azure sky greeted the morning sun, the birds were chirping happily and the trees were swaying, dancing to the rhythm of the refreshing breeze. It''s another good day per se, but not for our Evelyn.

    It is the day where she needs to go to her training, usually, she would be happy to have another chance to be strong but it''s different starting today.

    Her father gave her an instruction to wait early in the morning in front of the training ground and wear her training clothes.

    The usual happy-go-lucky look that she has during training was swept with a different vibe today. It is because her father was personally going to train her.

    Knowing the full ability of the Duke as the Military-General of the Kingdom of Livingstone, it sure is a privilege to have him teach and be his pupil.

    But Evelyn has a different opinion.

    She knew well enough from the story, that the Duke is one hellish teacher, giving impossible instruction and routine to his students that most of them quit in the middle of it.

    But those who stayed and endure be elite knights... Gambling her chances to be strong. Evelyn was now determined to pass all the challenges that the Duke will give.

    "I''ll take every challenge... and to my doom fate be ready cuz I''ll crush every single one of it hohoho!"

    "Evelyn..."

    Evelyn who was doing a self-y didn''t notice that the Duke was standing at her back and Gil, who knew it, didn''t tell Evelyn as she was too absorbed to be disturbed.

    "Waaah...!"

    "Du-duke... I mean Papa. You''re here."

    "Good morning."

    Evelyn who gained her duly self greets the Duke with politeness.

    "hmm, you should stretch first, then let me see how far you learn from Shiek."

    "...umm wait, Duke. I mean Papa..."

    ''Calling him Papa raises my hair skin!'' Evelynments.

    "What is it, Evelyn."

    ''Is it just me? Or recently, he''s been calling me Evelyn? Weird.''

    "Are you really going to personally train me? Aren''t you busy?"

    ''Say it!I know you''re busy! Just tell me that I should just train myself. I don''t want to be in here and suffocate myself with this awkwardness!!!!''

    "I am. But I can spare some time."

    ''Seriously? What is wrong with you?! I''m giving you a reason to let me be!!!''

    "How about you train, brother? Brother An needs it. He''s your heir."

    The Duke stared at me with evident annoyance.

    ''I should stop. Yep! Tsk! Dam it!''

    "Go and run 200ps"

    "Huh?"

    ''Did I hear him wrong?''

    "...umm I''ll run 20ps?"

    "No. I said to run 200ps."

    "..."

    Thus, Evelyn''s start of another Sparta training begun.

 Chapter 39: Dukes Intention: Part 1

    Chapter 39: Duke''s Intention: Part 1

    ***

    EVELYN who was wearing a bronze fitted pants, her dandelion shirt, the braided ck hair with a tint of silver-blue at the ends of strands can be seen circling the mansion since early in the morning. She started to run around the Emsworth household with his Father''s "guidance" that she can''t do much to opposed it.

    *Huff *huff...

    She was panting and tried to rest for a bit. Evelyn''s hand was ced on both of her knees, trying to give support to her exhausted self. Her neatly braided hair was loosened and the baby strands were all over her face.

    -Phew!

    Evelyn blows through her mouth to try and disperse the hair that obstructs her visions and asked Gil about the counts.

    ''Gil... Tell me how manyps I''ve done so far.''

    "You''ve done only 20, Child."

    ''What?!''

    Shocked, Evelyn wants to surrender and give up this impossible task.

    Her small frame can''t keep up to run a hundred and eighty moreps with the Emsworth mansion scale that has ten times of a ser football field.

    "You can do it, Child. You''ve done this before" Gil said, shocking Evelyn in her dazed state.

    ''How?''

    "..."

    ''Gil? How long do you really know me?!''

    "Longer than you think..."

    ''...''

    "Now go on, your Father''s been looking at you for a while now."

    Evelyn looked back and saw his father folded his arms while his eyes narrowed.

    Sensing that she should run again, she reminded herself to hear the reasons from Gil some other time.

    ''You have a lot of exnation to do, Gil!''

    "I know, Child. But still... you''re not ready yet!"

    ''Ready for what?''

    "..."

    ''Gil?''

    "..."

    ''tsk! Always the silent treatment. Fine!''

    Evelyn began to jog again. Keeping her pace to make sure she breathes evenly. Making it possible to run for a long time.

    ***

    After sessfully running and finishing the two hundredps, Evelyn who was on the ground was sweating buckets.

    An unusual shade came from the top of her head. With her blurry visions, she didn''t know who the shadow was from and only tried to focus her eyes on where it came from when it spoke suddenly.

    "Aren''t you going to get up?"

    Listening to the baritone voice, Evelyn knew who it was right away.

    Sitting upright, she was greeted by a smile that she was familiar with, apanied by the ck hair and eyes and those slit gazes that she knew well who belongs to.

    "Mr. Shiek?!"

    "... What are you doing here? I thought that..." Evelyn tried to ask but stop when she realized that it isn''t good to ask questions like that.

    But Shiek has a different opinion, he talks quite directly without a moment''s pause and Evelyn''s conveyed an unasked question was answered.

    "I was fired? Nope. I was suspended."

    "I''m sorry... It''s because of me." Evelyn shyly said.

    "Nah. You didn''t do anything wrong, besides I knew that I''m part to me for what happened in the Shield Forest"

    Shiek was suspended for two weeks because of what happened in the Shield Forest, although he''s not the one to me, someone has to take the punishment and it falls to the hands of Shiek. That''s what happened.

    "I''m really sorry. If I didn''t let my pride had the best of me, that wouldn''t happen."

    Seeing that Evelyn was sulking and was really sorry, he sits right beside her and Shiek ruffled her hair and smile at her.

    "It''s fine. Let the adults take responsibility... but you shouldn''t do that again, okay?"

    *nod

    It was like a typical brother and sister interaction, whereas Evelyn can''t get from her brother nor his Father.

    Evelyn slightly raised her lips and smile, she was looking like her age when Shiek ruffle her hair when suddenly a stern voice was heard from the back.

    "What do you think you''re doing?"

    "..."

    "..."

    Both Shiek and Evelyn peeped at their backs and saw the silver-blue hair where it reflects the sun and it sparkles like a thin thread, it was majestic... except for the fact that the face was scowling at the two of them!

    ''Way to ruin the mood'' Evelyn thought.

    Shiek and Evelyn both stand up.

    "Your Grace..." Shiek slowly bends her body and greet the Military-General.

    The Duke red at Shiek before he gives his response to him. Evelyn only looked at his unusual Father, who''s doing a lot of bizarre action these days.

    "Don''t touch my daughter again."

    "..."

    Shiek didn''t answer and only looked at his side quietly where Evelyn was standing while Evelyn flinched when she hears him called her "daughter".

    Both of them were confused.

    ''Huh?! Is he angry because of Shiek''s raffling my hair?''

    Shiek who was confused answered a bitter but eventually agreed to hismand.

    Duke Keene finally nced at his daughter, his eyes were slowly giving away calmness whenever she saw her recently.

    And Evelyn who didn''t see the looked on his face only thinks that his father was behaving strangely.

    "Did you finished the 200ps?"

    The Duke asked Evelyn, getting her out of her thought.

    "Ye-yes..."

    "..."

    "...Let''s do the other routines, Shiek will also be your sparring partner."

    ***

    After a week of training with the Duke, Evelyn was slowly getting scared of the unusual behavior of his Father.

    She thought that he will just show up in the first few days, but it''s been a week and his father hasn''t been saying awful things to her that made Evelyn think twice.

    "Is he going to marry me off? But the engagement was postponed with the assassination ident. Besides, he doesn''t like me and the royal family."

    Evelyn was confused so she puts down the thought of "marrying off with the royal family", the reason why the " scumbag" suddenly changed and is giving his attention to hertely, was still unknown.

    Evelyn was pacing back and forth in her room, biting her fingernails without knowing.

    "I don''t know what he''s thinking but I should find Gab first!"

    Finding Gab is the top priority of Evelyn. She needs to have Gab be the male steward that will protect her in case of another mishap.

    ***

    Arriving at where Gab is being detained, Evelyn purposely made her way in without care for the stationed knights.

    "Gab?"

    "Hmm?"

    With Evelyn''s orders, Gab was ced into a better abode near the training area. She made the butler give him a proper room so that he can adjust to the life inside the mansion.

    She also made a proposition to the Duke to make him her personal butler. After a lot of convincing, the Duke agreed, only "IF" Gab will be in the same level of education as Jede within a month.

    Evelyn knew that it was quite a challenge, but she also knew that it was her only chance to get Gab away from the istion.

    "Gab... I think you know this but you need to pass the test of butler Jede for you to get out from here."

    "..."

    "You don''t want to be locked in here, right?"

    "What choice do I have? And besides, it''s better for me to take lessons from Jede. Being a butler is fine than bing a ve again."

    Evelyn sits down on the small couch that Gab prepared and offered. It was ufortable for Evelyn''s butt but still, she decided to stay in it.

    "You have one month. That''s the Duke''s condition."

    "..."

    The red hair guy stops on pouring the tea while he looked at Evelyn who was also staring at him with seriousness.

    "... I guess I should do my best then."

    "You should!"

    "Why are you in a hurry? Like someone is chasing you?"

    "I don''t have time..."

    ''I need to prepare myself, even if the engagement party was postponed it doesn''t mean that it won''t happen in the Crown Prince Birthday Banquet. We''re technically engaged... It''s just... it wasn''t made public yet.''

    "What do you mean you don''t have time?" Gab asked.

    "...that." Evelyn hesitated to tell him about it.

    While he has questions that are swirling up inside his head thinking...

    ''why is this girl so desperate to run away from her own house?''

    Who wouldn''t think to run away if you know you''re future? And the way you''re treated here? Of course, he still doesn''t know that she wasn''t favored by her own family...

    Anyway, Evelyn was thinking of a lot of ways to leave the Emsworth mansion without her Father knowing.

    She doesn''t know when his father will be back from his cold personality and will start to hate her again. She ''needs to strike while the iron is hot'' is what Evelyn thought.

    And now seems to be the perfect time to n things out carefully, but before that, she needs Gab''s help.

    "You can do it, right?"

    Evelyn was worried about the one-month time frame that was given by the Duke.

    It''s too short of a time to learn things at a professional level like Jede.

    "Don''t worry what''s so hard about taking orders?" Gab asked, feeling rxed.

    "Wait... You do know that you need to learn etiquette, tea brewing, read and write, and sword fighting... right?"

    "..."

    "..."

    Silence enveloped the two.

    "...Do I really need to learn all of those... just to have your orders?" Gab scratched his face, his cheeks were rosy. He was embarrassed.

    Evelyn facepalms herself.

    ''I knew it would not be easy. Haaa... the future seems bleak...!"

 Chapter 40: Dukes Intention: Part 2

    Chapter 40: Duke''s Intention: Part 2

    ***

    Two people can be seen in the spacious training ground doing light exercise.

    The small frame was swinging her sword while her hair sways following its owner''s movements. While the man was looking at her, consistently observing and pointing out mistakes to be corrected.

    It was an unusual sight to behold in the Emsworth mansion.

    And the employees are whispering behind walls, asking the sudden closeness of the two.

    And the most bothered by it all was staring at the far distance. His eyes were fixed at the two and quivering with boiling anger, and his silver-blue hair was also swaying, following the action of the tree outside the brick walls.

    He bit his lower lip and clenched his fist in annoyance.

    ***

    -swish! -swish!

    Evelyn has been swinging her sword back and forth since the day started. And it''s nearly dusk now!

    ''My arms hurt! And I''m hungry! Gil!!! How long should I endure this?! And this Scumbag of a Father of mine didn''t even take his eyes off away from me!''

    Evelyn wasining non-stop to Gil.

    And Gil thinks that his ears will fall off if he had one because of how may curse words Evelyn had said.

    "Child... can you justin to your father?! Even if you tell me about that, I can''t do anything unless you give me permission to have ess to your mana!"

    Gil was losing his patience with Evelyn''sints.

    ''... And what can you do if I gave you ess to my power?!'' Evelyn''s eyes perked up with the abrupt confession of Gil.

    "I can use wind magic to attack him, made him lose his breath by lowering her oxygen''s body... until he bes dizzy."

    ''You can do that?''

    "Of course, Child. That is easy for me. The issue here is your mana that until now you haven''t gained back."

    Evelyn''s brow draws close to her eyes and made a frown.

    ''Are you saying that it''s my fault? It''s obviously yours, Gil! Taking over my body without permission!'' Evelyn clicked her tongue in silence.

    "Child, I only responded to your emotions. So technically, I just help to make your wishe true..."

    ''Like a genie?! Woahh... Cool!''

    "Gen...? What?"

    ''Oh, nothing...''

    -swish! -swish!

    Evelyn then looked at her father, who was still intent on guiding her training.

    ''I''m actually confused right now...''

    She "voiced" out herself or more-like she thinks about it and tells Gil about her concerns while her hand like twigs is swinging the sword.

    "About what? Your Father, Child?"

    ''Yes... don''t you think that he''s suspicious? I mean why did he change? And recently whenever I called him "papa" his eyes were gentle...''

    ".."

    ''...it creeps me out!''

    "..."

    ''...''

    The two were silent for a moment before Gil broke the silence.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be happy, Child? That..." before Gil finished his words Evelyn continued it for him.

    ''...that what? He''s acting like a father? And is giving me attention?''

    She then stops swinging her sword to take a breath and wipe her sweats that formed in her forehead.

    Evelyn nced at the Duke and then continued talking to Gil in her head.

    ''That guy? He will not change...''

    "..."

    ''I knew for a fact that a Father like him who only sees his child as a part of his subjects will only remain objects in his eyes.''

    -phew~

    Evelyn breathes out, waiting for Gil to respond but hearing nothing from him urges her to proceed with her words.

    "..."

    ''Looked at me... he''s just doing this because he knows that I will be the weakness of this household and it would disgrace his family''s dignity when people be aware that after I lost my memories, the Duke didn''t give me appropriate education and training... that''s why he''s personally assisting me, well not that I care"

    "..."

    ''I''ll take everything that I can from this house while I''m here then lead afortable life when I get out of here.''

    "That''s what you want?" Gil spoke after his long silence.

    Evelyn smirk andugh dryly. While the Duke who was standing nearby raised his brow with his daughter''s suddenugh.

    ''There are no better things than a life that is peaceful and living quietly well... don''t you think so?''

    "Yes... that''s true." Gil said but sounded strangely painful.

    Evelyn noticed it but eventually end the thought of asking further questions. She''s not the type to pry in others business.

    While Evelyn was busy telling her opinions the Duke approached her.

    "Are you done, Evelyn?"

    Evelyn looked up and saw the glistening silver hair of his Father under the orange sky.

    It was beautiful and the naive Evelyn before always admired it, for she only has a small portion of that hair. That hair that was always envied by many.

    And Evelyn thought that if she didn''t gain her memories, she would be in cloud-nine for having this much attention from the Duke.

    Evelyn sadly smiles and utters words to her Father... Words that she truly wants to convey to the Duke from the bottom of her heart.

    "...it''s beautiful! Papa''s hair is so beautiful."

    She smiles at him but sadly her eyes were lonely and devoid of pure happiness.

    ***

    The Duke looked at his daughter who was smiling and praising his hair but her eyes seem to be hiding her inner sadness.

    Duke Keene stared at her indifferently while thinking a lot of different things that may have triggered his daughter''s innocence to be like this.

    A child that should be lively from how he remembers was now looking at him like she already gave up something that is beyond repair.

    A person who only knows a thing or two shouldn''t be acting like that especially because Evelyn was a sheltereddy and all her needs were given.

    He furthermore trains his daughter to supervised her progress and lets her have an opportunity to learn from a general.

    It''s the only thing that he can do for her because Evelyn can only have his guidance, and the threats that will befall for her are Evelyn alone to defend.

    He also gave her the Crown Prince engagement that she pestered him with. But sadly, his daughter seems to have changed her mind, and with the assassination that happened, he was more adamant to let his daughter be the Crown Princess.

    So, Duke Keene postponed the engagement especially when she heard his daughter called him "papa" again.

    It brings back memories of the distant past where his family was still living in harmony and everything was peaceful.

    But s...

    Everything crumbles when his wife died.

    ~

    He was back in his office. He recalled Evelyn''s mncholic smile that he can''t erase from his memory.

    It was like it''s thest genuine thing his daughter will give him.

    With doubts underneath his breath, he pushes back the thought when suddenly a knock came from his wooden door.

    "You''re Grace, Lady Evelyn is here."

    "What for...? Nevermind, bring her in."

    The Duke silently waited for Evelyn to enter his office.

    He saw his daughter, wearing a beige dress that was loose in the end and a red ribbon tied to her ck hair.

    His daughter is growing rapidly as each day past by.

    Evelyn then gracefully bow her head and spread her dress to show respect to her father.

    "Greetings, Duke"

    ''Hmm? Again with the Duke.'' Keene thought.

    *cough!

    "Evelyn what did I say? About calling me, Duke?"

    "No, Duke. I think it would be appropriate to address you as your title."

    "..."

    Evelyn gulps.

    "I would like to again, request to cancel the engagement with the Crown Prince."

    The duke raised his brow and then he narrowed his eyes.

    It was also favorable for him but he needs to know about why Evelyn decided to call it off.

    "Why? You were the one who begged me to make the Crown Prince be your fiance."

    Evelyn fidgets but tried to look firm in her decision.

    ''If I don''t get the Duke to let me have a chance to cancel the engagement then I''ll run away with Gab!'' Evelyn thought.

    While thinking so, the Duke is tapping his wooden desk with his long slick finger, waiting for Evelyn''s reply. He saw her take a deep breath and looked at him determined, it''s time for her to answer.

    "I really do think that I''m not fit for the Crown Princess title besides..."

    "..."

    "...I don''t want to share my husband!"

    "..."

    ''Child? What the hell are you saying?'' Gil asked flustered with the gibberish talk that Evelyn was spitting.

    ''Shut up, Gil! I know I sound stupid! But I''m a brat right now! And I''m trying to fulfill it by showing the Duke with my tantrums!''

    "Evelyn..."

    She was taken out from her thought and she looked up at the duke.

    "You don''t want to get married to the Crown Prince because of these reasons?"

    "Yes!"

    "I thought I told you that you should deal with it and make yourself better to be fit for the Crown Prince and besides..." Before the duke could continue, Evelyn yelled.

    "I don''t want to die!"

    "..."

    "That was genuine, Child."

    ''Shut up, Gil! I need to focus right now''

    Evelyn then continued.

    "I know that the assassination was really aimed at me! I don''t know who but I know why!"

    "..."

    "They want me dead so they can have the Crown Princess seat."

    "Evelyn..."

    "And I don''t need that seat!"

    "Then, what do you want?"

    Evelyn closed her eyes and clenched her hands, it''s herst opportunity, she then said with a loud voice.

    "I want to be an adventurer!"

 Chapter 41: Dukes Intention: Part 3

    Chapter 41: Duke''s Intention: Part 3

    ***

    Evelyn and Duke Keene are in the office discussing future ns.

    It would seem heartwarming for the others who didn''t know what is really happening inside. But the butler knows...

    Jede was standing beside the white walls, trying to be one with it. He''s suppressing his presence because of the sh of icy stares the two are having.

    "What ridiculous thoughts are you having, Evelyn?"

    Duke Keene was the first to open his mouth to question what Evelyn said. His red eyes shed for a bit before returning to that indifferent stare.

    "You heard me, Duke! I don''t want to be a Crown Princess! I want to be an adventurer!" Evelyn argued.

    "Haa... This is the most ridiculous thing I''ve heard today. You can go back now, Evelyn!"

    "No!" Evelyn pursues.

    "This talk is over, Young Lady. Go back to your room!" Keene said with a warning shot to Evelyn.

    But Evelyn still continues to stubbornly persist her Father. She needed to at least made the Duke cancel the engagement... and the other part?

    ''I can handle that on my own.'' Evelyn thought.

    "I''m telling you Evelyn that what you want is impossible! You can''t even defend yourself from the assassin''s and you want to go explore and be an adventurer? Haa... Do you hear yourself?!" Duke Keene said, cing his two fingers in his temple to reduce the aching head from stress.

    "...and I''m telling you that I don''t want to be a Crown Princess! Did you even hear me?!"

    The Duke then looked at Evelyn with rage but he''s holding it in well that Evelyn believes that she has a chance to change his Father''s mind.

    ''Haa... Look at that! I knew it. He was pretending to be nice these past few days but I don''t care, I''ll push this through!'' Evelyn determined thought.

    "Haaa... Fine! I''ll decline your engagement. But I won''t let you be an adventurer."

    Evelyn was happy with that and eventually agreed in the end. She needs to step back for a bit to not anger the lion and to be free from his grasp.

    Evelyn bid her goodbye. She holds the pink dress side and lifts it to a degree forming a fan and leaning her head to bow down and saying words like...

    "I''ve taken enough of your time, Duke. I''ll take my leave."

    She turned back, moving toward the wooden doors every step she takes, and before holding the knob, Duke Keene approached Evelyn.

    "Evelyn..."

    "Yes, Duke?"

    He doesn''t know why... But every time Evelyn called him "Duke" a slight pang can be felt in his insides.

    "...call me "Papa" again"

    He looked down and stretch his arm to pat Evelyn''s head but stop midway. He doesn''t know if it''s the right thing to do.

    While Evelyn just stares at him in confusion. His words baffled Evelyn.

    "Why do I need to call you that?"

    Duke Keene flinched...

    Evelyn''s words were innocent yet it was cold.

    His red eyes deepen and were thinking why his daughter asked a question thatmon sense can answer. Nheless, Duke Keene replied.

    "Because I''m your Father..."

    "Father?"

    "Yes..."

    "Since when?"

    Evelyn didn''t notice that what she thinks was said out loud.

    After realizing her spoken words, she panics inside her head and tried to see the Duke''s reaction.

    Her words were like poison in the Duke''s ear. He scrunched his face and an evident frown can be seen.

    Upon watching that, Evelyn quicklyes up with an exnation.

    ''This mouth of mine will be the death of me... Why do I need to say it out loud!"

    Duke Keene was about to answer but Evelyn beat her to it...

    "Evelyn..."

    "I''m sorry, "Papa". I must have said something stupid again." Evelyn bowed her head in embarrassment.

    ".. ."

    "I''ll be on my way then. Goodbye, "Papa"..!"

    She hurriedly left the speechless Duke and run with all her might.

    Her words were questioning him at the same time ridiculing him. It was better to leave in a hurry before punishment befalls her.

    ***

    Evelyn arrives at her room, panting heavily. She then plopped her whole body down the soft cotton sheets and pillow in the bed.

    "Ahhhhh... I survived. Thank God!"

    "Child... you know it would be easier to used me if you really want to get out of that engagement."

    "Don''t joke with me, Gil. I know full well that you will just use your power and then what?!"

    "What''s wrong with using my power? It''s efficient, Child"

    "And then what? After using your power what?"

    "You''re free then, Child"

    "Ughhhh! Then? I''ll what? I''ll be damned, Gil! Those fools won''t let me go if I wreak havoc. That''s the same as saying that I should just go and die"

    ".. ."

    *Sigh~

    "And besides I''m not fully equipped to use your power, Gil. I''m not strong enough."

    "Don''t worry, you''ll get your power back, Child."

    "Yeah~"

    She right then, fall into the darkness as her heavy eyes blinked before closing and falling into a deep sleep.

    "You''ll get your powers back as well as your memories, Child. Don''t worry. I won''t let you get hurt again..."

    Evelyn didn''t hear Gil''s determination as Evelyn was in deep sleep, visiting the Dreand.

    ***

    *Knock... *Knock

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s the butler Jede, Lady Evelyn."

    *Sigh~

    Evelyn put down her book and let She open the door.

    "Lady Evelyn, the Duke wants you to join him in the garden this afternoon."

    She tilts her head and asked.

    "What for?"

    "For tea..." The butler didn''t look at Evelyn and only waited for the reply.

    "Tea... I wonder what''s gotten into the Duke?" She mumbled the words, enough to herself.

    "Okay... Tell Father that I will go."

    "Yes, Lady Evelyn."

    *Sigh~

    "Really... What''s gotten into him?"

    She, the maid, only stare at her Lady who was absolutely concerned about the Duke''s changes.

    ''If I were the Lady, I would be confused too. Suddenly being nice to someone who you''ve been neglecting all along, will make you wonder what''s the difference now? *sigh...'' She thought.

    She then walks towards Evelyn who was looking at the clear blue sky through the ss window.

    "Lady Evelyn, are you alright?"

    Noticing her concerned maid, Evelyn nods and smiles to reassure her.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just tea. Nothing will happen."

    ''...I hope''

    ***

    *ck... *ck... *ck...

    The sound of Evelyn''s shoe, touching the hard pavement going through the main garden.

    It was a prohibited area that only her brother and Father cane. Evelyn doesn''t know why... She just obeys the rules in the mansion.

    She was an eyesore to them and Evelyn knew that. So, she didn''t bother asking why and also didn''t go into the main garden.

    Looking at it, closely. Evelyn knew that it was different from her garden in the back of the house.

    The shabby appearance of her garden and the wild grass that the gardener didn''t bother to groom was all over the ce.

    Well for Evelyn, it has its own charm. It''s the ce where she most feels tranquility.

    Along the path, different kinds of roses, tulips, lily''s greet her along the way and a beautiful gazebo was ced in the center of the vast garden.

    It was picturesque, to say the least.

    But Evelyn stops at her tracks. She saw her father watching the swaying flowers and thought that it was too perfect of a scene and didn''t want it to be disturbed.

    But Duke Keene saw Evelyn and their eyes meet, the Duke''s eyes were calm like undisturbed water while looking at his daughter.

    Evelyn blinked slowly. She''s really confused about what''s going inside the Duke''s head.

    "Sit..."

    Evelyn walks and obeyed his Father''s words.

    ***

    Duke Keene watches his daughter slowly walks towards him.

    She was graceful and every day he thinks that Evelyn was slowly reflecting his wife''s appearance.

    It made him pay extra attention to Evelyn''s growth and his actions towards her.

    Remembering his daughter''s words ''since when?''

    And the lurking emotion behind it seems to make an impression that what he said about being a father was aplete lie to Evelyn.

    In Evelyn''s eyes, it resembles hopelessness... Like his ruby eyes when his wife died.

    It made shivers run down the Duke''s spine. His face crumpled like a piece of paper without him noticing it.

    And Evelyn who saw that speak in a tiptoe manner.

    "D-did I do something wrong? Papa?"

    Hearing her call him "PAPA" again afterst week''s event, Duke Keene''s face softened and he smiles lightly.

    "Nothing..."

    "Then... Why did you call me, Papa?

    Duke Keene was quiet for a moment and Evelyn was fidgeting non-stop. Seeing his daughter fiddle her little fingers and nce at him every now and then with an embarrassed face, he slowly thinks that Evelyn was...

    ''Cute...''

    Duke Keene also stops thinking and answered his daughters inquiry. He felt that if he takes longer answering, his daughter will be sweating buckets.

    "We should spend our time together..."

    "H-Huh?"

    ".. ."

    "W-why?" Evelyn was stammering. Perplexed with the Duke''s unexpected answer.

    "Because you''re my daughter..."

    ''Huh?''

 Chapter 42: Visitor: Part 1

    Chapter 42: Visitor: Part 1

    ***

    EVELYN was sipping her tea and she''s not tasting it.

    She''s too aware of his father stares that every move she makes, Duke Keene followed it, so Evelyn just sits still.

    She looks elegant and all but she''s cursing deep inside. The truth that she was too ufortable with the situation shouldn''t be known by his Father, so Evelyn was making Gil''s ear cry.

    ''...Gil, please talk to me!!!''

    "Child, shut up!!! Get out from there if you really want to!''

    ''B-but...!!! Aghhhh!''

    Evelyn was frustrated, Duke Keene was looking at her tenderly that Evelyn creeps out.

    She doesn''t need those eyes now, and she also doesn''t need his attention... What she need was to be secured in her future.

    But it''s the least thing she could do. As Duke Keene, finally said that he will cancel the engagement with the Crown Prince.

    Now, one dead g was removed.

    ''All I need to do is to not get involved with the Male Leads...'' Evelyn thought and sigh a relief.

    It perks the interest of the Duke to saw his Daughter sigh and he asks.

    "What is it, Evelyn?"

    Getting out of her bubble, Evelyn tried to answer as quickly as possible.

    "N-nothing, Papa."

    He stares at Evelyn with sharpness, trying to figure out what she was sighing for but gave up because he can''t read her daughter anymore.

    He also sighs...

    "By the way, I''m going to visit our family''s territory. I''ll be back in three days."

    Evelyn abruptly looks at Duke Keene, hiding her smile that seems to escape at any moment.

    "Is that so? I see. Be careful on your way, Papa"

    The Duke raised his brows with surprise, he suspected that Evelyn will beg to let her go with him but instead nothing like that happen.

    Just a little farewell was all she said. He wasn''t disappointed but he wasn''t also happy.

    The Duke''s face crumpled up when he''s emotion conflicted. Seeing her daughter, Evelyn, sipping the tea without much-paying attention to him also made a pang on his chest.

    Indeed, his daughter changed so much that he can''t read her anymore.

    ***

    *sigh~

    "Finally, out with that suffocating tea time..."

    "Are you alright, Lady Evelyn? Do you need me to prepare some snacks?" She, the maid asked.

    "No, that''s fine."

    Evelyn went back to her room with a haggard face. She wasn''t usually picky with what she ate but that tea was not suite to her taste.

    ''Maybe because I was busy trying to find out what the Duke was thinking that I can''t even taste the tea.'' Evelyn thought then, she sighs.

    "Are you really alright, Lady Evelyn? You''ve been sighing for a while now." She asked worriedly.

    A dryugh escapes from Evelyn.

    "Ha ha. Really? I can''t tell. I''m just exhausted I guess."

    "Should I prepare your hot bath now?"

    Evelyn smile widely, she''s thankful that her maid knows what she needs the most.

    "Yes... Thank you, She"

    "You don''t need to be thankful, Lady Evelyn." She then smiles mirroring her Lady''s expression.

    ***

    Another day passed and morning hase.

    Evelyn was busy reading the book Professor Ivo gave for her homework when a knock came from the door.

    *knock *knock

    "Who is it?"

    "Lady, it''s Jede."

    Evelyn sigh. Nothing came from Jede going to her room to knock, it always involved the Duke. She prepares herself for another frustrating news.

    "Come in."

    Upon entering, Jede witnesses his Lady reading her book gracefully. It was such an unusual thing for their Lady to hold a book but upon seeing it, he knew that her Lady has matured.

    "Lady Evelyn, the Duke said that he wants to see you before he went to go to Lementel town." The butler said.

    Without looking, Evelyn just answers indifferently.

    "Tell father that I''ll see him off. Just call me when it''s time for his departure."

    While turning the page, Jede stare at his Lady and brought his hand resting in his chest and bow.

    "Understood, Lady Evelyn."

    *ck!

    The wooden door closes after Jede got out of the room.

    Evelyn continues reading her book.

    "At least the Duke will be out for three days. I''ll have time to rx"

    She closed the book and leaned her head in the chair.

    "Haa..."

    "Child, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine, I just wished while the Duke is gone nothing unpleasant will happen."

    "What are you saying?"

    Evelynughs dryly.

    "Nothing..."

    ***

    Everyone was standing in front of the huge facade of the house of the family of Emsworth.

    Including the daughter who always skips saying goodbyes to his Father is now here, waiting for the Duke to depart.

    "Evelyn..."

    The Duke called his daughter but Evelyn only holds her dress and lean her body to the front to say goodbye.

    "Farewell, Duke"

    Keene narrowed his eyes to form a frown. It was obvious that his daughter was keeping an arm''s length from him.

    "Evelyn, I told you that you don''t need to call me that." The Duke argued trying to make Evelyn call her "Papa".

    Looking up, she finds the Duke in a crumpled face and is displeased at what she said. She thinks of what could be the possible word that made her Father look like that.

    ''Don''t tell me... Because I didn''t call him Papa? You expect me to call you that with all this stares?'' Evelyn contemte.

    "What did you mean? Father?"

    The Duke sigh...

    He knows that Evelyn started to distance herself because of his neglect.

    He walks towards Evelyn and ruffled her hair, seeing that his daughter was caught off guard, the Duke smile lightly and disappeared the next moment.

    But everyone who was observing the father and daughter interaction saw that and is having second thoughts if what they saw was a hallucination.

    But NO.

    The Duke was still patting his daughter''s hair and looking at her calmly. Although, it cannot be discerned the employees know.

    The people who have been working in this mansion knows that the Duke didn''t smile after the duchess died.

    They were amazed.

    Evelyn side nce and saw a silver-blue teenage boy, clenching his fist and biting his lip.

    She sighs inwardly.

    ''This will bring another problem...''

    The only person who is gritting his teeth while looking at the two''s warm interaction was...An.

    ***

    Sending the Duke off was over and Evelyn was busyying in the grass of the back garden with She.

    She decided to take a breather and have a pic to enjoy this world nature that it offers.

    But it didn''tst long.

    A footstep can be heard making towards Evelyn''s resting ce.

    She thinks that it was the butler or the gardener. Nheless, she didn''t care as long as she wasn''t disturbed.

    But contrary to her expectation, a young man''s voice echoed.

    "Good day, Lady Evelyn."

    Confused at who''s voice is it? She tried to pretend that she''s asleep.

    *Gasp

    "Cro-Crown Prince..." She stutter and Evelyn was shocked.

    She hurriedly sits right up and looked at the shining golden hair and the sparkling emerald eyes.

    ''What is he doing here?''

    Sensing Evelyn''s formed question in her head the Crown Prince replied without much thought.

    "I heard that my "fiancee" was hurt. So I immediately went here." He smiles like a prince charming that Evelyn doubted her eyes.

    ''Visit immediately? Haa. That was a month ago when I got assassinated and you''re saying "immediately". What is this Crown Prince saying? You think I''m stupid?!'' Evelyn thought.

    Before she forgot her etiquette Evelyn stood up and greets his highness and tried to hold her rebuttal because of the sarcasm that she just received.

    "Greetings, Crown Prince Edickart, may the sun guides your path."

    "No need for formalities between us, you''re my fiancee, Lady Evelyn."

    Evelyn flinched with what she heard. She remembered her Father''s promise that the engagement will be canceled prior to their agreement.

    But now that the Crown Prince is here, she doubts about the Duke''s words.

    ''I knew it wasn''t that easy... The Duke will not bestow me my request.'' Evelyn clenched her dress but didn''t let the Crown Prince see it.

    "Thank you for gracing us with your presence your highness..."

    "I told you that you don''t need to talk to me formally."

    "I insist. You''re the Crown Prince."

    Edickart chuckles.

    "You''re not like yourself..."

    Evelyn flinched and cold sweat was forming in her hands.

    She drylyughs.

    "Wh-what are you talking about your highness... Ha ha ha"

    "You''re more mature than before and you didn''t go to any events that I went and chased me." A cold voice came from the Crown Prince.

    Evelyn just scratches her cheek with a finger in embarrassment.

    "Did I? I''m sorry about that your highness, I was too young and didn''t know any better."

    *clink.

    She prepared a drink and serve the Crown Prince some tea.

    And Evelyn continued...

    "I promise that I wouldn''t do that again... So your highness..."

    "You don''t need to marry me."

    Edickart looked at Evelyn and thinks that she was baffling but when he saw her face, he knew that it was true.

 Chapter 43: Visitor: Part 2

    Chapter 43: Visitor: Part 2

    ***

    EDICKART is looking at Evelyn. His brow twitches with the word she said.

    "Lady Evelyn, what did you say?" He asked trying to think that what he heard was wrong.

    Evelyn gulps down.

    She knows that the Crown Prince also doesn''t want to marry her but just want the political connection her family has.

    She stares at the Crown Prince with crystal intention. To let him know that she will not proceed with it.

    "Your highness... -I..."

    Evelyn stalls some time. She''s calming her nerves.

    "You don''t need to marry me... No. I don''t think I can marry you! If what you want is the political power that my family possesses then... I can''t help you with it..."

    ".. ."

    "You also know that my family doesn''t favor me. You wouldn''t get anything with having a fiancee like me..."

    ".. ."

    Evelyn intently stares at the Crown Prince and not avoiding his eyes, to directly let her intention be known to him.

    She tried to argue and list down the disadvantages that the Prince will have to take when she bes his fiancee.

    The list goes on as Evelyn talk fluently. Gil only listened at the side while the Crown Prince Edickart''s eye was wide in shock.

    He naturally replied to Evelyn while he was astonished.

    "I didn''t know that Lady Evelyn isn''t stupid."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Oh! A slipped of a tongue. It wasn''t my intention."

    ".. ."

    "What I meant was apliment." Edickart smile knowingly.

    He tries to swift off his sarcasm with a smile but Evelyn knew his personality because of the book.

    ''This brat?! Me stupid? Nonsense! I was a college student that is a candidate for the summa cumude! If I wasn''t stabbed by my... Tsk!''

    She cut the thought. It was a memory from the past that she wants to bury along with her hurtful memories of this world.

    Evelyn didn''t bother to answer the Crown Prince. She just smiles to hide her annoyance. Even though she wants to p this guy in front of him, he was still the Crown Prince of the Livingstone Kingdom.

    ''Harming him would be punishable by death. Let''s keep it in for a while...'' Evelyn thought and inwardly sigh...

    "So... You said you don''t want to marry me? Why? Didn''t you use to beg to be with me?"

    Evelyn twitch.

    It''s true that she had done it before, and seeing the Crown Prince rub salt to her wound was making her boil with anger.

    She hated the part where she used to do that. Questioning her insanity to the point that she also unknowingly agrees that she was stupid.

    ''Stupid Evelyn!!! Why do you have to do that!?'' She clutched her dress to keep her emotions intact and fool the Prince.

    "Did I do that, Your Highness? Pardon me, but I recently lost my memories. I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    She shed a smile making the Crown Prince rest his chin to his palm.

    "Hmmm~ Is that so?"

    ''Interesting...'' He thought.

    He knew how to discern people, but looking at Evelyn who only smiles even though she was taunted with insults, her mask didn''t even crack for a bit.

    Crown Prince raised both his brows, apuding her inwardly with her patience.

    ''This is going to be fun~'' Edickart thought, he found a new way to kill time.

    That would be... pestering his so-called "fiancee".

    ***

    The afternoon tea was also a terrible experience for Evelyn.

    The Crown Prince went home after talking to her for an hour.

    It was tiring.

    I mean... Who wouldn''t get tired exchanging words with the Crown Prince?

    All his words cannot be taken lightly as he has a double meaning to every sentence.

    It was a talk that mental fatigue couldn''t be avoided.

    And until the end, that Crown Prince e-D*CK-art... Oh umm sorry... What it meant was Edickart talk with arrogance to Evelyn.

    "As long as I don''t have the official letter of the Duke requesting to cancel the engagement then, I wouldn''t consider what you are saying..."

    ".. ."

    "And will your Father allow you to do that? Your family hates you to the core... Pfft! Oh, I''m sorry... that was another slipped of a tongue."

    He shrugged and dusted his pants, then walk awayughing.

    Evelyn was left dumbfounded, confused about what happened with the one hour talk that she had with the Crown Prince.

    "That d**khead! I swear I''ll get back to him!

    Fuming with anger, Evelyn stood up, walking away from the back garden and entering the marble walls of the Emsworth house.

    The canopies with detailed design cast a shadow to the hallways that Evelyn mind wonder and calmed down.

    "Haaa... What am I even doing?" She stops with her tracks and breathed the air with the mix of scented roses flowing from it.

    When a voice from her left emerged.

    "How unlucky to bump with this useless b*tch"

    Turning her head, she saw the familiar head and gaze that she usually avoids.

    ''Did he just call me bitch? This brat?''

    Evelyn narrowed her eyes. She can''t believe how her brother addresses him.

    "Did you just call me bitch, An?"

    "So?"

    ".. ."

    "So what if I call you bitch, Bitch?"

    Evelynughs menacingly.

    "I can''t believe I have a pathetic brother like you."

    An flinched, he folded his arms and stare at Evelyn.

    "What did you say?"

    "Pathetic. There''s no reason to stick around here. I''ll be on my way."

    ''There''s no reason to stoop so low with his mental state.'' Evelyn thought after calming herself.

    She started to walk and past An when he grabs Evelyn''s hand.

    "Don''t you dare walk away, Evelyn. I''m not finished yet!"

    Evelyn pulled her arm away from An''s grasp.

    "I don''t have time to talk to someone who''s mentally unstable and only know how to vent his anger to his sister..."

    ".. ."

    Evelyn step forward and whispered to An.

    "So, get lost!"

    *p!

    It was so fast that Evelyn noticed the pain a bitte.

    She cupped her face with her trembling hands and stare at An. While Gil was menacingly cursing his brother who ps her.

    "Child, Let me use your power! I''ll kill this brat without a trace. I''ll shred him into pieces!!!! How dare he...!!!!"

    ''Gil, stop!!! Let me handle this!''

    Gil can be heard clicking his tongue in disappointment but his murderous aura was still lingering in the air.

    Creating the violent winds that make the nts and trees sway roughly.

    While Evelyn was busy stopping Gil in doing something that will bring her trouble, An was smiling.

    This is the side of her sister that he knows the most.

    The silent Evelyn will quiver in fear when he got angry.

    But what he didn''t know is she was trembling because of anger and she''s making all reasons inside her head to stop herself from hurting An.

    "That''s right... That''s how it should be! Be scared like how you used to be..."

    ".. ."

    "... don''t forget your sin! It was you who killed mother! It was also you who broke this family apart!"

    ".. ."

    "You don''t have the right to be happy!"

    An burst out all his anger at Evelyn and me her for everything.

    Meanwhile, Evelyn was confused with An, she frowns at him, she doesn''t know what he''s talking about.

    ''Who said I was happy!!!!? Tsk!''

    And if it is really her fault, An shouldn''t be treating his sister like this!

    ''Evelyn is still part of this family! For Goodness sake!!!'' Evelyn screams in her head.

    It was unfair. To be med for the things she can''t remember and no one will tell her what her sin is.

    ''They want me to ept it without me knowing?! Bullshit!''

    "What? Did you get your tongue cut? You can''t say anything do you?"

    ".. ."

    "Don''t think that because Father is showing attention to you, you''ll have guts to talk back and walk away from me."

    ".. ."

    "... remember Evelyn, you''re just a nuisance to everyone!"

    Evelyn forced herself to not make any rash decision that will make her reputation even worst in the estate.

    She had enough of the public opinion but she can tolerate the rumors.

    But letting her brother talk to her like a piece of crap was something she can''t afford.

    Evelyn decided to talk back to her brother.

    "An..."

    Evelyn steps closer.

    "You think you''re better than me?"

    ".. ."

    "We''re on the same page... What do you think was the difference??? I was stubborn for gaining my family''s love that I know I can''t have but you...?"

    She then looked at An from head to toe.

    "You stubbornly pushed everyone out that eventually led them to distance themselves to you..."

    ".. ."

    "And you''re angry with me because you see the Duke getting close to me..."

    ".. ."

    "You''re ego was hurt because Father, notice me and is giving me attention... While you? You are stuck in the past and only know how to me his little sister for what happened..."

    An''s sunset eyes glistened with hatred and answered Evelyn.

    "Stuck in the past? Ha! You killed mother, Evelyn! That''s your sin!"

    "Huh? What?! I killed mother?"

    "Ha! This is why I hate you!"

    ".. . "

    "You forget everything just to escape the painful memories! While Father and I were stuck seeing mother''s murderer because you''re part of the goddamn Family!!!!"

    ".. ."

    "So, don''t go lecturing me. It''s disgusting how you pretend to be the victim!"

    ".. ."

    An then bumped Evelyn''s shoulder, making her plopped down in the hard marble tiles and he walked away from her after popping all his issues with Evelyn.

    And Evelyn was left in the hallway, looking at his brother''s back, speechless.

 Chapter 44: Visitor: Part 3

    Chapter 44: Visitor: Part 3

    ***

    EVELYN was stuck in her bed, glued to the soft silk and diving in her flood of thoughts.

    She was bugged with all the nonsense his brother has said.

    She wants to know what happened.

    The sins that she doesn''t know of, the story behind the duchess death.

    Everything that her past self has forgotten. She wants to know.

    But who would be willing to tell the sensitive issue?

    If the person in question wasn''t here and the people involved keep their mouth shut and the said sinner forgot the sin shemitted.

    Then who?

    Questions were keeping her awake, that the morning hase, and yet, Evelyn didn''t get to sleep a wink.

    *click!

    The door slightly open and She enters her Lady''s room with silence but...

    *Gasp!

    "Lady Evelyn, you''re awake now? It''s still dawn..."

    She was looking at the young girl standing in front of the ss window, looking at the far distance.

    She stops her words when she saw Evelyn looked back, her ck hair with silver-blue tint at the tip sway with her movement, while her porcin skin that shines like the morning sun was beautiful and yet... her expression was like a nk space.

    A clean canvas that you''ll want to paint in different colors but at the same time, the colors were just absorbed by the canvas... not leaving any trace. If that makes sense...

    Anyways, She was starting to think about what her Lady was thinking.

    She approached Evelyn and quietly tried to ask a question.

    "Lady? Are you... Alright?"

    Evelyn meekly nodded.

    She knows that there''s something wrong. So, she stares at Evelyn.

    "Do you... want to know something?"

    Evelyn''s eyes glistened with anticipation. She needs to ask about her mother.

    "The duchess..."

    She said quietly.

    "Yes...?"

    "I want to know about how did my mother... died"

    ".. ."

    The two stares at each other, She was quite adamant to talk about the duchess.

    It was a taboo in the mansion. Even the portrait of the Duchess was kept hidden in the duchess room with chains and lock on it.

    The Duke warns the employees not to say a word about it to Evelyn.

    But Evelyn needs to know. And She knows it too. That the longer Evelyn was kept hidden from the truth the longer she will me herself for it. That was what the past Evelyn''s circumstances are.

    The new Evelyn, who was the first to ask about the duchess looks determined to know the truth.

    "But I only have limited knowledge about the duchess incident."

    "It''s okay... even a little information will help me find out what happened."

    "Should we sit first? Lady Evelyn?" She leads her to the chair beside the firece and Evelyn just follows.

    "The Duchess was a splendid person. She was *s%#[Hdnk*"

    "Huh?"

    Evelyn squinted her eyes. The words of her maid, She felt blurry to her ears. She asked to repeat it again.

    "She, can you repeat thest words again?"

    "Oh? About the duchess being a *s%#[Hdnk*. She really was a great person!"

    Evelyn blinked.

    She didn''t imagine it. She certainly knew that she can''t hear the word.

    The maid''s words were blocked like they were certain that Evelyn shouldn''t hear about it.

    ''What the hell?'' Evelyn thought. Confused about what is happening.

    But she didn''t give up.

    "She, can you umm... write it down?"

    "Hmm? ...yes, Lady Evelyn"

    She was perplexed as to why she needs to write it down, nheless, she obeyed her words.

    "Here, Lady..."

    After looking at the white paper with ink scattered on it... Evelyn''s eyes open wide.

    "No way..."

    "What is it, Lady Evelyn?"

    She was nervous, she didn''t know if her Lady was displeased with her writing or she made a mistake.

    She fiddles her fingers with anxiety.

    "Lady Evelyn is there something wrong with my penmanship?"

    Evelyn looked flustered but tried to maintain her facial expression.

    "Oh! Nothing... Your writing is beautiful, She. I was just impressed."

    Of course, it was a lie. Evelyn just wants to hide what''s really bugging her.

    The written words in the white sheet of the paper were also fuzzy.

    The words are written in cursive as follows also said the same thing...

    "The duchess is a wonderful person, she was an *s%#[Hdnk*, and a loving mother to her children."

    "I can''t read it, I also can''t hear it. What the hell is really going on?!"

    ***

    Evelyn is massaging her temple to ease the pain. She''s been having a lot of stresstely that her small frame is taking the toll because of it.

    She was in her desk, writing scribbles in her diary and she encircled the words..."What happened to the past?!" in a simultaneous matter.

    The ink was embedded in the white paper that it will tear down because of the overuse of the ink.

    She nibbles her thumb in frustration. It was her habit when she''s using her brain to its maximum capacity.

    "What the hell happened??? I can''t read it, I also can''t hear it... It''s like a ck force was stopping me from knowing the truth."

    "What really happened in the past?!!!"

    Evelyn was so frustrated that she grabs her hair and raffles it with force.

    It became a bird-like nest after.

    *knock *knock

    Evelyn stopped what she''s doing and darted her eyes to where the sound came from.

    "What?!"

    She answered a bit harsh because of how sensitive she is right now.

    But she doesn''t care either too. The people here are also rough to her.

    The butler then answered a bitte.

    "... Lady Evelyn, Sir Cabel is requesting an audience."

    ".. ."

    She blinked and closed her eyes. She heavily sighs, making the butler flinched.

    *SIGH~

    "Why?" Evelyn asked.

    The butler then hurriedly reply.

    "Sir Cabel said that he wants to express his gratitude during Young Master An..."

    "Then why don''t you make him go to An? Why disturbed me?!"

    Evelyn was really sensitive right now so, she replied to the butler with annoyance.

    But the butler dismissed her tone and just continued his words.

    "... He also said that Lady Evelyn made a promise to him so, he came here unannounced."

    "Haaa! Promise?"

    ".. ."

    "Tsk!" Evelyn clicked her tongue.

    ".. ."

    "Where is he?!"

    ***

    Evelyn is stomping her feet to the marble floor. It echoed throughout the hallway walls, but Evelyn didn''t care.

    She''s been way too gue with problems that the answer was still beyond reach.

    And the constant pestering of the Crown Prince after their tea time adds weights to her problem.

    Now another male lead appears before her, she didn''t even take the initiative to be with them even for a second but the male leads seem to be doing the exact opposite.

    Arriving at the parlor, Evelyn opens the closed doors and saw the young man with silver hair sipping tea without a care in the world.

    ''Haa! Looked at this! He''s so at eased like he didn''t disturb someone.'' Evelyn thought, stopping her anger from rising.

    "Lady Evelyn, Greeting~ I''m d you''re okay."

    The young man and with his silver hair that glistened like a diamond and his sapphire eyes that seem to hold mischievousness while looking at Evelyn, slowly lean forward, held Evelyn''s backhand, and kiss it gently.

    The touch of the soft skin was subtle that made Evelyn twitch when it touched.

    She smiled handsomely but Evelyn who was immune to good looks just smile and take her hands off gently.

    Not to offend the heir of the Sigrid Dukedom, Cabel.

    "Thank you for stopping by, Lord Cabel. If you had said that you would visit my humble abode then I would have prepared a red carpet!"

    Evelyn was gently mocking him foring unannounced and disturbing her alone time.

    "I''m d the Lady can joke now."

    "Joke?!"

    "Yes... It would be quiet the sight to see Lady Evelyn waiting for me at the end of the red carpet. It''s like walking down the aisle~" Cabel said yfully.

    Evelyn raised her brow and answered.

    "That would be a nightmare...!"

    "True... It would be a nightmare if it wasn''t me at the end of the altar waiting for My Lady." Cable chuckled.

    ".. ." Evelyn was speechless on how shameless Cabel is.

    "I''m sorry, Lady Evelyn. You must be scared and lonely that I wasn''t by your side."

    "Pardon? Why would I be lonely and scared?" Evelyn''s voice was getting sharper with annoyance.

    "Because I was gone when you were assassinated." Cable said, looking serious.

    She flinched... but gain herposure again.

    "I wasn''t scared, Lord Cabel. You don''t need to concern yourself about it."

    "No. I was really worried." He said in a low voice. He''s like suppressing his anger.

    ''He''s angry? Why? He''s not the one who was in an assassination incident. So, why is he angry? Is it directed to me? NO... I''m not sure.''

    Evelyn was looking at the young man who was also looking at her.

    But Evelyn conceded and closed her eyes to sigh.

    "What did you really came here for, Lord Cabel?"

 Chapter 45: Friend?

    Chapter 45: Friend?

    ***

    CABEL is looking at Evelyn, observing her like she''s prey.

    But Evelyn is looking at him as a pest. They''re having a staring contest.

    "What do you really came here for, Lord Cabel." Said Evelyn amidst the stifling quietness.

    "Hmm~"

    "What?!"

    Evelyn was impatient. She wants to get herself out of the parlor room and go back to her quiet chamber where she can rx.

    But Cabel was scratching his chin, looking like he''s seriously thinking of what to say.

    But Evelyn knew better.

    ''He''s just here to mess and get information!''

    Cabel is that kind of character. In the novel, he shows that he''s the flirtatious guy, he masks his real self by making it look like he''s coquettish to let the other person brought down his or her guard and then he''ll gather information, the reason?

    Simple...

    Because he''s a trader and he owns the "Night Guild". The most known guild that specializes in getting information.

    ''So what information does he want from me? I know he won''t tell me if I ask. I mean... It''s a secret that he''s the boss of the Night Guild.'' Evelyn thought.

    ''Oh! And by the way... He''s a murderer. In the novel "A Happy Ending", Cabel kills all the people who harassed Elise without getting an exnation from them, he just sliced their necks!''

    Evelyn unknowingly touch her neck and gulped down.

    She repeats her question again.

    "Lord Cabel, what did you really came here for?"

    ".. ."

    "If you want to express your gratitude like what the head butler told me. Then, you don''t need to. I didn''t do anything to deserve your thanks."

    ".. ."

    Evelyn sighs when she saw that Cabel wasn''t going to say anything.

    "If we are done here then I''ll excuse myself first, Lord Cabel"

    Evelyn stands up and walks away, she stops when a hand holds her wrist.

    She looks at Cabel and raised her brow.

    "Is there something you want to say?"

    He sighs~

    "You''re walls are too high... Lady Evelyn."

    Her brows twitch and she faces Cabel.

    "I don''t know what walls are you talking about, Lord Cabel. I''m really tired right now and I want to excuse myself."

    Evelyn didn''t try to coax her words. She straightforwardly said her thoughts, annoyed at the situation.

    "How long do you intend to hold me?"

    She looks at Cabel again and down to look at his hand, still clutching at her wrist.

    Cable followed her gaze and stare at his hand which is still holding hers. He hesitantly left the warm touch that brought by the skin touching each other.

    He sighs again.

    "I just wanted to see you again... and be friends... that''s all."

    Evelyn went back to the chair and sit across to Cabel.

    "Now that you see me, I guess your business is done." Evelyn smiled.

    She''s not usually sensitive and feisty about this things. But herck of sleep and stress was making her do lots of unusual things.

    Cable smiled slightly. It was a longing smile, and Evelyn did not know how to interpret that.

    "Well... I''m just d that you''re fine now. I''ve taken up the Lady''s time so, I''ll take my leave, Lady Evelyn"

    She just nodded and smiled.

    Cable reached out to take Evelyn''s hand, and kiss the back of her slender hand.

    "I''ll be back again, Lady Evelyn."

    He smiled and... ''he''s gone...''

    She heaved a sigh of relief and lean her head in the soft chair and quietly speak.

    *Sigh~

    "What did he really came for?"

    ***

    The day of Duke Keene''s return is fast approaching and today is his arrival.

    "Haa...! I didn''t get to enjoy the three-day absence of the Duke."

    "Are you alright, Child?"

    "I''m fine, Gil. Just... tired?"

    Thest word was said in a questioning tone. And Gil was doubtful because of it.

    "Child, You don''t need to hide it!"

    "I know. Don''t worry, I''m fine." Then Evelyn smile.

    She observes the outside where the maids are busy cleaning the whole mansion.

    The butler said that an hour from now, the Duke will be arriving.

    "Should I go and greet him?"

    ".. ."

    "I don''t have a choice, right Gil?"

    ".. ."

    *sigh~

    "I should go and prepare."

    ***

    *knock *knock

    "Come in."

    "Lady Evelyn, the Duke''s escort has entered the gates."

    Evelyn prepared herself not to sigh in front of the butler.

    She looks at the mirror once again. A velvet dress that wraps her small frame, her porcin skin, and rosy cheeks. Her hair was also braided.

    Evelyn nodded. It''s the first time she made an effort to showcase her appearance. She looked presentable now.

    "Lead the way, butler Jede"

    "Yes, Lady Evelyn."

    *ck *ck

    They walk together, Evelyn leading the way and the butler following behind.

    Soon, they can see people waiting for the Duke, including his brother.

    She heaved a sigh.

    ''I really don''t want to see him right now!''

    "... let''s endure, Evelyn." She told herself.

    Evelyn walks with dignity. Her face was covering her emotion. An indifferent face looking afar and not the employees.

    Seeing their Lady like this, the servants were amazed again at the speed of change in Evelyn''s attitude.

    If she debuts into society, she will be a force to reckon by the noblesdies.

    "Tsk!"

    An clicked his tongue. Seeing her sister changed makes him annoyed with the bones.

    The sister who used to cling to her was so indifferent that she looks at him with no emotions.

    It annoyed him.

    He''s not used to that kind of Evelyn.

    ***

    The sound of hooves grazing the stone pavement was heard from afar.

    Indicating that the carriage where the Duke ising.

    The employees looked at their uniforms and stand right up with their hands sp together and their heads looking down.

    They were lining up at each side of the road and at the center was An and Evelyn who''s not talking with each other, even ncing was out of the question.

    The servants who sense this, tense up with the cold atmosphere surrounding the two and bowed their heads much lower than before.

    Then the coachman stops the horse and the carriage imbued with decoration halted in front of the two.

    Soon, the Duke stepped out of the carriage.

    "Wee back, Father." Said, An.

    "Wee back, Papa."

    An twitch while Evelyn has a poker face pasted in her face and the voice that came out was nothing like the clingy Evelyn that An used to. He frowned.

    "Hmm. I''m back..."

    The Duke answered while thinking about the stoic expression of Evelyn.

    The Duke who heard Evelyn''s emotionless words was disappointed, nheless, it was his daughter who said the word "PAPA" like what he requested.

    He''s fine with it not having much emotion to the word.

    He knows that he has a lot of mending to do with the child, especially how he acted towards her.

    So, for today, he was happy with just calling her "papa", he just wishes that someday his daughter will eventually open up to him. And call him as he used to.

    The Duke slightly smiles, seeing that he can still make amends for the broken rtionship he had with his daughter. So, for now...

    ''This is also fine...'' He thought.

    ***

    A/N:

    Sorry I waste posting this chapter. I had a problem with the inte connection ??... but now it''s back so... here it is ?

    Again, thanks for the power stones, reviews, andments. I appreciate them all hehe ~

    So, I''m sending virtual hearts for you all

    (*0*) ? ?  ~

    Also, add this novel to your library if you like it ? So you''ll get a notification when I posted a new chapter ? See you on monday. Bye ?

 Chapter 46: D-DAY!

    Chapter 46: D-DAY!

    The Royal Pce was bustling with joy and chatters with the Crown Prince Birthday Banquet.

    When King Langton III took the center stage and get the attention of the nobles who attended the party.

    *clink~ *clink~ *clink~

    The sound of the golden fork touching the slim champagne ss.

    And the nobles took a turn to looked at the King Langton III position and held their murmurs at the sudden call of their King.

    "My people... I give my thanks that you had the time to attend the Crown Prince''s birthday banquet even with your busy schedules."

    King Langton III, ttered first the nobles and stare in one direction...

    While the King was busy eyeing the girl, the aristocracy just nodded and promptly listen to the next words of their King.

    "I am also here to announce the engagement of the Crown Prince Edickart of the Kingdom of Livingstone and the onlydy of the Dukedom of Emsworth -- Lady Evelyn Callie von Emsworth!"

    "Huh?"

    The person who was called was shocked at hearing her name from King Langton III, mouth.

    Everyone was shocked. The nobles turn their heads to the direction of Evelyn''s way.

    Suddenly, the gleeful atmosphere was turned into whisper chatters of the nobles who likes to gossip.

    ***

    I was standing at the corner of therge hall that glistened with decorative baroque architecture and expensive chandeliers that were ced at the center of the high ceiling of the dance hall.

    The ce was bustling with the music of the orchestra and the -clinks of the champagne ss of the nobles making a toast to one another when King Langton III spoke and called my name.

    "Huh?"

    I was shocked!

    Did I hear it wrong?

    But everyone is looking at my way?

    "Lady Evelyn..."

    Suddenly, the Crown Prince was standing in front of me, giving his hand to make me ced mine on top of his.

    ***

    Before the Prince Banquet...

    Evelyn was sipping her tea with a graceful manner that everyone would think how much Evelyn has changed in her demeanor.

    She was in deep thought, thinking about her past... It''s been a year since she regains her past life memories.

    ~

    After the things that happened since I recalled my memory. I did a lot of things to change how my destiny will fall upon me.

    The circumstances pushed me to endure a lot of agonies, and my depression as the young Evelyn.

    I made a lot of blunder as the young miss of the Emsworth household, I change for the better, I really did!

    Bing brave to request and get a tutor from the cold Duke... Getting myself in trouble to the Shield Forest, and meeting Gab, a beastkin that transforms into a wolf... Which be my personal attendant and knightter on.

    Learning swordsmanship, magic maniption, and getting teach from the professor about the minority subjects to be advanced even for a bit when I go to the St. Prisch Academy.

    I really did my best to adjust to this fantasy world!

    Hmm...

    In terms of my family, I distance myself from them. The two hate me to the core, although recently, interaction with the Duke was more frequent now than when I was young, and he personally teaches me sometimes about politics, sportsmanship, wind magic, and leadership which I don''t get why?

    We also spend some time going to the garden and drink tea that how should I say this?

    He looks at me with warm eyes and sometimes I also catch him smiling at me, that I don''t understand the reason why?!

    I still doubt sometimes why he would do that. I mean he has An... He''s only son and sessor to the Dukedom.

    I don''t want to blindly trust the people that hated you throughout the years... I have made that mistake once and foolishly done that in my previous life... And what did that to me?

    I was abandoned, betrayed, and killed!

    I have trust issues, I KNOW.

    But who wouldn''t be if you are in my shoes?

    Sigh~

    Anyways, after the Duke got home from the vassal inspection. The Duke granted my request of canceling the engagement to the Crown Prince.

    He immediately makes an appointment and we both go to the pce to talk to the Crown Prince and the King.

    It was settled after a long discussion that they would cancel it after the Crown Prince finds another prospective candidate to be his fiancee.

    I agreed.

    The Duke wasn''t happy about the final conclusion but because the Crown Prince and the King gave their word, I tried to put my faith into them.

    After long, a letter came from the Royal Pce stating that I and the Crown Prince has finally settled the cancetion of the engagement.

    So, I was happy that one death g was again taken out of the picture.

    Then an invitation came from the King. It''s contents were about the birthday banquet of the Crown Prince that will be held in a few days...

    It was mandatory to be precise.

    I had no choice but to attend as my brother, An is in the Academy.

    It was a dormitory, so, they can only go out for a few times during an emergency situation, holidays, or when you''re the Crown Prince.

    You can pretty much go whenever if you got a back up from the King of the Kingdom of Livingstone.

    When An went into the St. Prisch Academy, my life was easier than before. Less suffocating.

    But also because I am the only Lady of the Emsworth, I had a responsibility as a noble.

    ***

    Today is the day of the birthday banquet of the Crown Prince. He''s a fifteen-year-old like my brother An.

    I prepared myself with the fatigue that I will experience from She, who will dress me for the party.

    After sitting in front of the vanity from morning to thete afternoon, I was released from the nonstop makeover.

    I saw myself wearing a pale blue dress, the dress fitted around my upper body and slowly flow through the bottom like a spring breeze, there''s a little diamonds at the waist going to the top, and the see-through sleeves with intricate design.

    Paired with light makeup that entuates the natural beauty. Then my hair was tied into a braided lock and decorated with a flower at the center.

    I was astonished. I still can''t believe that the young Evelyn that I was a year ago cannot be seen.

    Puberty really hits hard.

    My body started to gain muscle because of the training and there are curves in the right ces. In no time, I was a full ledge woman because of my genes.

    Thanks to God for that!

    The Duke and I went into the Royal Pce to attend the banquet. We''re just here to show face and nned to go home after a while.

    The knight coughs and tried hard to not look at the eyes of the Military General and the Duke of the prestigious family of Emsworth -- Duke Keene Adalfurus Von Emsworth.

    The young knight nced at the side and saw a Lady that was so beautiful you would ask if she was a walking doll.

    I looked at the knight and smile at them. The young knight blushed, it was so awkward at the same time funny that I didn''t mind what happened.

    *Ahem!

    "The Duke Keene Adalfurus von Emsworth and Lady Evelyn Callie von Emsworth are entering!"

    The knight announced and we enter therge ballroom hall.

    The nobles went quiet but I didn''t mind. It was really a sight to see the Duke and the daughtere into the party.

    Don''t get me wrong. The Duke and I are still not closed to each other. More like we keep it civil.

    I just don''t want to form a family rtionship. Seriously.

    So, back to the story.

    After entering, I decided to separate myself from the Duke and go on my own way.

    I went into the farthest part of the ballroom to hide my presence.

    I don''t like social gatherings. To be precise... I don''t like faking my personality just to associate myself with these prideful nobles.

    It was gettingte in the night. I was still observing from my spot.

    Familiarizing my first attendance to this kind of party, and trying to see if I can recall important characters that I can befriend.

    Of course, the main characters are out of the question. I will only befriend the side characters.

    When Evelyn was thinking about finding allies the King of Levingstone took the stage and announced an engagement that stunned Evelyn.

    ***

    Back to the present...

    Evelyn held the Crown Prince''s hand. She can''t disobey the orders of the King and escort of the Crown Prince with the presence of the nobility.

    But Evelyn was starting to panic while walking to the stage.

    She turns her head to find her father, and she saw the Duke, ring at the King.

    It made Evelyn''s back shiver. It would be a disaster if the Duke step in when everyone is looking. So, Evelyn meets the eye of the Duke, trying to reassure that everything is under control.

    Then she mouths silently to the Duke.

    "Do not step in!"

    But deep inside Evelyn was in chaos.

    She was confused.

    The engagement has long been canceled!!!!

    The Duke made sure of that! And she personally is there when it happened!

    So what is this?!!!

    Evelyn was internally screaming. It was supposed to change!

    ~~~~~~

    A/N:

    Hello guys! ... you can now help Evelyn and this yours truly author by sending gifts to this novel ? and voting for power stones! Yehey ?

    By the way... Enjoy reading ?

 Chapter 47: A New Start

    Chapter 47: A New Start

    ***

    Evelyn is walking with the Crown Prince in tow.

    She''s staring daggers to the Crown Prince Edickart.

    "This is not what we talked about, Crown Prince!"

    The two were silently whispering to each other while the Crown Prince leads the way to the center stage.

    "I also don''t know what the King wants... I wasn''t informed too." Said Edickart.

    "You do know that I have the official letter from the Royal Family about the cancetion of our engagement, right?!"

    Edickart smirked. He also knew and agreed about the cancetion of the engagement. But the King has a different opinion.

    "There''s nothing to smile about this, Crown Prince! Haaa~ I didn''t know that the King doesn''t give his word."

    The Crown Princeughs at what she said that the crowd whispers again when a lovely atmosphere surrounds the two.

    But what they didn''t know was far from being lovely.

    "I also want to know what my ipetent King''s n..."

    Evelyn jerked when she heard the Crown Prince talked bad about the King. She holds him firmly.

    "Let''s talk privatelyter. We should clear this "misunderstanding" about this engagement."

    "... "misunderstanding" hah?!"

    ".. ."

    "What if it''s not really a misunderstanding, Lady Evelyn?"

    She looked at him, while they arrive at the stage with a red carpet.

    "I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear that, Crown Prince."

    The two curtsy to King Langton III, Evelyn felt the shiver in her back. She felt that the King was looking at her with fierce eyes glinting with hatred.

    ''I changed it! So, why does it still follow the original story?! Why?''

    Evelyn isining and cursing out the author.

    ''Don''t tell me... I can''t change my fate and I''m doomed from the very beginning?!''

    "Child, don''t worry too much. You have me..." Gil said,forting Evelyn.

    Evelyn breathes a deep sigh.

    She will change her fate no matter what.

    "Glory to the King of Kingdom of Livingstone, may the sun guides your path."

    "Rise." The King said.

    The two stand up and Evelyn faced the King.

    "My... Look at the future Crown Princess. She''s such a finedy now."

    Evelyn''s eye shakes with the words spitting from the King''s mouth.

    ''He''s basically branding me as the Crown Princess!... NO! I can''t let this happen!''

    "With all due respect your majesty..."

    But before Evelyn could tell what she has to say, the Queen, intercept and hold Evelyn''s hand.

    "Oh... What a wonderful day it is... to be blessed with ady from the Emsworth. Truly a wonderful thing."

    "Your Majesty... I can''t ept this..."

    *cough~

    "Let us give a toast to the Crown Prince and his fiancee, Lady Evelyn."

    *p *p

    "No! Your Majesty, Please listen."

    "We will take our leave..." The King and Queen said. Leaving the two who is dumbfounded behind.

    Evelyn clicked her tongue.

    ''Wonderful, my ass! They won''t give me the chance to talk!''

    Evelyn then turns her head to Edickart. The Crown Prince only smiled, making Evelyn''s anger rise!

    "I''m not a bad choice, Lady Evelyn~"

    ".. ."

    "... I''m the future King and if you marry me you''ll be the future Empress, isn''t that great of an honor?!"

    "Crown Prince... I told you before. I don''t want to marry you!"

    ".. ."

    Evelyn steps closer to Edickart.

    "Tsk! I will not be your Crown Princess!"

    She bumped the Crown Prince shoulder making Edickart winch but at the same timeugh.

    "I wonder why she hates me..."

    The Crown Prince, Edickart said, looking at the back of Evelyn.

    ***

    "Evelyn..."

    I turn my head and I saw the Duke amongst the public. His face was neutral but you can see a frown that only people who were familiar with the Duke''s expression can see the difference.

    "Father..."

    "I will talk to that bastard! How dare he turn back to his words!"

    I was in a panic when I saw that the Duke was serious. His face was saying that he''s ready to barge in the King''s chamber and sliced the King''s neck.

    ''No! That will lead to another death g!''

    I instinctively catch the hands of my father and called him to calm down.

    "Papa..."

    I looked at him with pleading eyes. It''s the first time that I did this to the Duke.

    He sighs.

    "Let''s go home..." The Duke said while I nodded.

    I really want to get out of this whispers and zing stares of these gossipers.

    What Evelyn didn''t notice was a pink hair girl, staring daggers into Evelyn''s back.

    ***

    The ride to the mansion was quiet. The Duke was fuming with anger that Evelyn feels she''ll suffocate if their eyes meet.

    After the long ride, the Duke and Evelyn were back into the mansion.

    "Wee back, your Grace and Lady Evelyn..."

    The two just nod and head to their room.

    The employees saw that the two were quite in a bad mood.

    ***

    I went to take a bath and change my dress to indoor clothes.

    "As expected I don''t like parties..."

    Before I go to bed I should talk to the Duke.

    I grabbed a cardigan in my closet and went to the door to go to the Duke''s office.

    *click~

    What came to my view was a red-haired young man, standing amicably in the front door. In a few months that he be an employee here, he became a head taller than me.

    "Where are you going?" Gab said.

    Evelyn broke out from her stupor.

    "I''m going to the Duke''s office..." She replied.

    "I''ll go with you...!"

    "... Just stay here, Gab."

    "I''m your knight, you know."

    "I know... It''s just the office, no need to make a fuss about it."

    "...but!"

    "Stay here...!" Evelyn sternly said.

    *sigh~

    "Fine..."

    Evelyn walks to the direction of the Duke''s office when he heard Gab yelling.

    "Don''t be nervous! Good luck, Eve!"

    Evelyn chuckled and continued to walk.

    "I''m sure he''s here..."

    *knock *knock

    Contrary to her prediction, no one is there to answer Evelyn''s call.

    "Where is father?"

    Evelyn saw the butler from the hallway, she calls Jede and asks the whereabouts of the Duke.

    "He''s in the main garden, Lady Evelyn."

    "... in the garden?"

    "Yes, Lady Evelyn."

    "... thiste?"

    Evelyn went to where the butler said the Duke''s location.

    There she saw the Duke standing in the middle of the flower field like garden.

    She was in awe about the Duke''s appearance.

    Shining silver-blue hair, his sapphire like eyes and the white shirt that entuates the over all look.

    She was reminded how OP his father with that look. She couldn''t help but admired his father''s look.

    But what caught her attention is the mncholic expression in his face.

    She walks closer but stops when the Duke turn his head to face him.

    The Duke slightly smile that made a -pang to Evelyn''s heart.

    The Duke called her and she walks closer.

    "What happen?"

    ".. ."

    "Is it because of that bastard King? Don''t worry... I''ll go and settle it tomorrow."

    ".. ."

    ".. ."

    The two went quiet and Gil talk to Evelyn inside her head.

    "I thought your here to make ns with the Duke about your engagement?"

    ''Yeah... I just couldn''t talk after I saw that.'' Evelyn replied to Gil.

    "About what?"

    ".. ."

    She didn''t reply to Gil''s question and her lips slightly part open to talk to the Duke.

    "Papa... Are you alright?"

    There was a long pause before he answered.

    "...I am."

    ".. ."

    "Evelyn... Do you want to hear about your... Mother?"

    Evelyn''s eyes went wide with anticipation and shocked. She can''t believe that the Duke himself will be the one to talk about it.

    "Yes..."

    ***

    It was a fine morning and Evelyn was just staring at the mirror.

    Today is the day where she would go to the St. Prisch Academy.

    Half a year has pass since the appointed ''engagement'' of the Crown Prince and me.

    The King didn''t keep his promise... As of now, I''m the leading candidate for being a Crown Princess but what is good is that I''m not the only person who''s in the choices.

    Because there''s a lot of aristocrat who wants there daughter to have a chance, they pleaded to the King to have a fair contest.

    That way, their daughter has a chance. I didn''t argue with that... as I saw Elise, the heroine of the story amongst the candidate.

    Even though the beginning of the story has changed, I knew that Elise will be the winner.

    I mean... She''s the heroine.

    I just shrugged at the thought of mepeting with the noble daughters. I don''t have to do that. So I''ll just let them be.

    For the time being, what I''m worried about is the dormitory life of the Academy.

    In the story, this is the start of Evelyn''s evilness. She started to harass Elise out of jealousy.

    But because I''m not the old Evelyn. I won''t bully her.

    Then everything will be alright!

    I just need to live a quiet life inside the Academy until Elise choose her love of her life amongst the Crown Prince and all the remaining male leads.

    *knock *knock...

    "Lady Evelyn, it''s time to go."

    "Yes..."

    "...Let''s go, Gab."

 Chapter 48: To St. Prisch Academy We Go~

    Chapter 48: To St. Prisch Academy We Go~

    ***

    EVELYN went down the stairs and into the front yard where the Duke is waiting and beside him is the lined servants waiting for her departure.

    The Duke simply gave advice to Evelyn, who''s first time leaving the mansion.

    "Just enjoy experiencing life in the Academy, Evelyn."

    "Yes, Papa"

    She''s now ustomed to calling the Duke "Papa" after a year of pushing her boundaries when she meets the red eyes of the duke.

    "... Don''t worry about the rumors circting in those foolish nobles... And if anyone tries to bully you..."

    She gulped down her dry saliva.

    Duke Keene suddenly burst out his murderous aura, thinking about his daughter''s affair. Then, he continued.

    "Don''t hesitate to cut them down! Don''t forget that you''re an Emsworth. You can do what you want."

    She didn''t reply, instead, she only looks at the Duke''s determined face.

    ''Is this what she said to Evelyn in the story before she went to the academy...? Is this the reason why she bullied the heroine? Because she had a backup from the Duke?''

    Evelyn inly thought, but soon shake off her hunch.

    ''If that was true, he should have rescued Evelyn in the guillotine...''

    Evelyn shakes her head and answers the waiting Duke.

    "Thank you, Papa. I''ll keep that in mind."

    She soon walks to the carriage. While the Duke looked at her and call Gab who is getting ready to leave the mansion.

    "Kid...!"

    Gab looked at the Duke and bowed. cing his fist on his chest to salute, still, he twitches in annoyance every time the Duke called him "Kid". With he''s 179cm height, he can''t be called a kid though he''s still growing up to these days.

    "I ced you to be Evelyn''s knight... Do your job at the Academy! Protect her..."

    "Yes, your Grace..."

    "I only permitted you to join the Academy to have direct ess when Evelyn needed help. And also...,"

    ".. ."

    "Don''t let the b*stard Crown Prince get near Evelyn! You understand?"

    "That... Yes, your grace. I will not let the Crown Prince get near her..."

    "Good..."

    While the two were talking, Evelyn was observing them in the ss window of the carriage, sighing about her future.

    She didn''t know that the kid he thought Gab was is actually the same age as her. He was so small at that time that she thought he was at the age of 7.

    But after a year of residing and training at the estate, he grows tremendously that you can even see his manliness.

    Though, Evelyn still looks at him like a young kid.

    Gab saluted again and went inside the carriage where she is, as the Duke said, he''ll enter the Academy not as a Knight of Emsworth but as a student sponsored by Duke Keene.

    The carriage starts to move, and Evelyn waves her hand to the Duke with awkwardness.

    When they''re out of sight, Evelyn sighs.

    Evelyn spoke to Gab while he sits across from her.

    "What did he said?" Evelyn asked him, curious about why the Duke''s expression became serious at thest moment.

    "Hmm... The Duke just said to take care of you."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah... You don''t need to worry, Eve."

    Evelyn smile.

    Ever since he became her escort not even once he called her with a title.

    It''s also the reason why she can rx in Gab''s presence. He became her first friend in this world. Although, she doesn''t trust himpletely that she would tell him her deepest secret. She still felt reassured that she can confide with someone.

    "Don''t you go around chasing girls when we got there, Gab. I''m warning you..."

    Evelyn was concerned that he will get attracted to the heroine and he will be one of the people who will nder her.

    It was a real warning to Gab. To not lose sight of his purpose in the academy... To protect her.

    "Heh... Why would I do that? I''m busy chasing the Duke''s daughter..." Gab answered, yfully.

    "Oooh... I didn''t know that my cute Gab likes me so much..." Evelyn teases Gab.

    "Wh-what like? I- I meant protecting... I''m cha-chasing you so I can protect you... and I''m not cute!!!"

    Gab was stuttering and his face was too red like a tomato that she burst intoughter.

    "Why do you always stutter? Hahaha!!! This is the reason why I love teasing you, Gab!!!!..."

    "Tsk! Shut up! This is the reason why I hate you, Eve!"

    Gab and Evelyn''s eyes met that they both burst inughter.

    The twoughed merrily together, not minding the social status difference.

    ***

    Evelyn and Gab, spent two weeks in a carriage to get to the St. Prisch Academy.

    The Academy is in the middle of the forest of Deheldi, the great forest that connected the 5 kingdoms, the Livingstone, Bahalkii, Krasnolud, Nisse, and Perspiru.

    The Deheldi forest is vastnd and a lot of high levels of monsters reside within the deep forest.

    You''ll ask why it was build here?

    No one actually knew why...

    But the history said that the first Grand Wizard build the Academy inside the forest because of the heavy mana within that can help the students to increase their magic.

    And people just epted that and no one questioned the Grand Wizard logic.

    Anyway, the forest is located inside the near border of the Kingdom of Livingstone. And just because of this reason, the jurisdiction of the St. Prisch Academy lies in the Livingstone Kingdom.

    It sounds stupid, right? YUP!

    Imagine... Just because it was near their border, they imed it. And because of this, the nobles and the royalties are full of pride and hate to the other race... Really typical human greed!

    Anyway, the carriage stopped in the middle of the forest, it has a barrier that only the "protector" outside can give ess to proceed inside. So, they went outside for inspection.

    "Your pass?"

    Said the protector that wears a golden badge in his chest and a white cape that hangs around his back. And a mysterious aura that brings calmness as well as sharpness.

    "Here..."

    Gab gave the "protector" the white scroll that has an intricate sealed that wraps the folded brown paper.

    The protector observes us from head to toe that it irked Evelyn but she keep it in.

    She doesn''t want to cause amotion on the first day...

    "Are we finished here?" Evelyn just btedly asked while smiling.

    The protector then smiled awkwardly and blushed all the way to his ears.

    ''What the...?''

    She was shocked. The protector looks like a strict young man but he blushed at her.

    Gab clicked his tongue and snatched the scroll in the hands of the protector.

    "We''re done here, right?" He stares at him with menace.

    He was irritated at the sight of the green-haired guy and purple eyes of the blushing protector.

    "Let''s go, Eve...!"

    Gab called but the protector didn''t give a damn about his stare and went to Evelyn.

    "Greetings, Lady Evelyn. My name is Chrisfold, I''m the fifth protector of the St. Prisch Academy."

    He blushed hard while reaching for Evelyn''s hand to do the "legendary backhand kiss".

    ''Oh, he knows my name? But why is he blushing? Is he shy? He looks so strict before though...'' Evelyn thought while she ced her hand to the gentleman''s hand.

    "Greetings to you too, Sir Chrisfold."

    ''He looks 18? Wow... And he''s a protector! He must be so powerful.''

    Chrisfold kisses the back of her hand and he smiles at her. She mirrored the protector''s expression and smiled too.

    What she didn''t notice was Gab looking... staring at their hand touching.

    "If you need any assistance, you can find me, Lady Evelyn... I''ll help you anytime."

    Evelynughs awkwardly. And pulled her hand slowly from his hold.

    "Is that so... Thank you, Sir Chrisfold."

    "My pleasure... You can now go in with yourpanion, Lady Evelyn."

    Evelyn gracefully leaned over and bow her head slightly to give respect to the protector. While Gab just walks away and stay at the carriage door to wait for Evelyn.

    "We''ll take our leave, Sir Chrisfold."

    ***

    The two were quiet inside the carriage... more like Gab was sulking and only staring outside the window.

    "What happened? Why are you quiet?"

    "Tsk!" He clicked his tongue in response and only ignore Evelyn''s question.

    Evelyn narrowed her eyes and stare at the red hair guy and his golden eyes.

    She leaned her body to get close to Gab. He was shocked at the sudden move of Evelyn. He asked in bewilderment.

    "Wh-what do you want?"

    "Why are you pouting like a kid?!"

    "Nothing...!" He red up and turn his head to the right to evade Evelyn''s cat-like eyes.

    "Tell me, Gab!"

    "I also don''t know, okay?!"

    ".. ."

    "Just let me be for a while... I also don''t know why..."

    Sigh~

    "Fine... But promise me, you''ll tell me whatever that reason your sulking."

    "...okay."

    "Good!"

    Evelyn ruffles his hair. And she smiles at him.

    While he''s busy mumbling words that Evelyn couldn''t hear.

 Chapter 49: WOW!!!

    Chapter 49: WOW!!!

    ***

    GAB AND EVELYN were sitting inside the carriage looking amicably to each other.

    The sulking Gab is now fine when Evelyn pestered him and shed a smile.

    He couldn''t be mad at Evelyn... It was a relief that she didn''t act like the nobles that Gab knew.

    The cunning, egotistic, and prideful type of nobles is what he detests the most.

    But Evelyn was different from them. He knew it for the past year that they were together...

    Evelyn didn''t treat her like a ve, or that of an escort. She treated her like a friend or a young brother at most.

    And thinking about it, Gab felt a slight -pang in his heart. He doesn''t know the reason why, but he was angry at Chrisfold for holding Evelyn''s hand and kissing it.

    Nheless, he buried he''s thought because he saw Evelyn''s smiling face that was enough to ease the tension inside his heart.

    "We''re here..." Said the coachman.

    Gab went and open the carriage door and waited outside, he raised his hand for Evelyn to grab onto.

    "My cute Gab really knows how to be a gentleman~"

    "Stop it, Eve."

    He sternly said to Evelyn.

    He hates it when Evelyn teases her lovingly, this is also the reason why he blushes like a tomato when she starts to do her teasing routine with him...

    Buttely, Gab thinks that Evelyn was raising him like she was raising a pet... but he will still smile because of how fond he is to her.

    ''Must be my imagination...'' He thought.

    Suddenly Evelyn gasped in admiration...

    "Wow... Look, Gab! This school is big..."

    "Your house is big too." He retorted.

    "...but this looks bigger. Wow!"

    Heughs when he saw Evelyn''s eyes glistened in admiration.

    ''She looks so cute and innocent when she does this.'' Gab thought.

    ''The school facade looks like the ones seen in London. The architecture looks like from the 10th century. The windows are big and each department has a separate building. This feels like O*ford University. Cool~'' Evelyn thought, admiring the beauty of the school buildings.

    "Now, I know why those idiot nobles are proud to have this school in their territory." Evelyn blurted.

    "What?"

    "Nothing~"

    Evelyn then grabs Gab''s hand.

    "Come... Let''s go to the administration office. We need to get our uniform and dormitory number." Evelyn said.

    She was actually excited to experience yet again a campus life... She always felt happy when she sees people who are studying and the smell of the indoor ssroom that is mixed with the scent of wood.

    Evelyn ran with her hand still grabbing Gab''s arm.

    "Eve.... the luggage..."

    "What?? Let the others do that. Your not a servant here Gab. You''re a student..."

    He smiled again at Evelyn.

    "Seriously you... Wait... Slow down, Eve!"

    ***

    The administration office was not far from the main entrance. It was situated near because new students will likely get lost because of how big the school of St. Prisch Academy is.

    "Here it is, Lady Evelyn and... Sir Gab?" He asked he didn''t know which household Gab is or rather his surname.

    It was the male officer that was attending to the two to give out the uniforms and they''re assigned room.

    Both of them just smile and gave their "thank you" to the administrator.

    They left the building with a map that was given in the admin office.

    "Gab, do you want to have a tour first?" Evelyn''s eyes shine when she asked Gab.

    "Sure... We need to familiarize ourselves with the school. And besides, tomorrow will be the entrance so it''s fine."

    "Then let''s go...!!"

    Evelyn grabs his hand, this time Gab flushed red.

    "Eve, you can let go now... There''s a lot of noble kids who will see. And you''re a public figure."

    She looks at Gab''s eyes and follows his stare. He was staring at their hands together.

    Evelyn stares at Gab and she releases his hand from her grasp.

    "You''re right... Girls will surround you if I wasn''t here... I''m sorry Gab..." Evelyn said while her voice was appearing to be sad.

    He was flustered.

    "Wait... Eve!!! That''s not what I meant." He was frantically swaying his hands to indicate "NO"

    And Evelyn who saw that giggle in amusement but she continues to tease him.

    So she acts again...

    "No... I''m sorry. I''m taking your opportunity to find a lover if I''m here..."

    "Eve, what are you talking about?! It''s not that... You''re wrong! ... tsk! How should I exin this?!"

    Evelyn observed Gab''s action. He was swaying his hands in the hair, scratching his hair and biting his lips that Evelyn couldn''t help but burst into augh.

    "Pfft..."

    Gab looked at her.

    "Eve" It was so serious that Evelyn can''t help butugh out loud.

    "Hahahahhaah!!!!!"

    "EVE!!!"

    "I''m sorry... Haha... You always fall for it... Haha... Ahhh I''m sorry."

    ".. ."

    "... okay I''ll stop. Happy?"

    "Tsk! Let''s go... You said you want to explore the campus..."

    Evelyn smile. Then she followed Gab.

    ***

    The St. Prisch Academy produce most of the King, Queen, Empress, Knights, Magician, and Saints that were prominent in using their magic as well as sword fighting, leading an army as well as being the head figure of a nation.

    Every noble went and undergone training in this school. The other race as well came here to have the education they needed to lead their respective nation.

    The entrance was built with high brick walls, with a leopard at the peak that symbolizes as the guardian of the Great Wizard.

    There is also a metal arc that says "St. Prisch Academy".

    There''s a spacious area like a Colosseum, the steps are also operated as the sitting bench, it can overlook the arena that will serve as a battleground during the exam. It also serves as a training area.

    To the right is the 5-story building where the cream color of the facade and the ceiling to floor ss makes the building look like a crystal tower and was contrasted to the rest of the school building that uses bricks as their main construction material. This is where the rooms and sses that will be taken upon.

    There''s also a ss greenhouse where different types of nts and medicinal herb are nted.

    In the St. Prisch Academy, there''s a different department, each has an emblem to represent their respective role. One for bing knights, one for magicians, swordsmanship, tea parties, medicine, etc.

    After looking at the architecture of the school, Evelyn and Gab are on their way to the dormitory. She looked at Gab and she asked him.

    "What department did you apply for?"

    "I''m still not sure... Maybe the Knight department... You?"

    "Well... I actually want to take a ss in sportsmanship and the magic department."

    Thergest department which Evelyn enrolled was the Magicians, where it is divided as water, earth, wind, fire. The basic magic that every race has.

    "Oh... then I''ll take those sses too."

    Evelyn was shocked at what Gab said.

    "What? Get your own ss..."

    "I''m here as your escort, Eve."

    He flicked Evelyn''s head.

    "Aww! Hey!!" Evelyn just touch her forehead and looked at Gab.

    "Seriously, Gab. Go and get the sses that you want. You''re here at St. Prisch, the most prestigious academy might as well take the opportunity to learn."

    "... I know. But I can''t risk leaving you without an escort."

    "Pfft... Gab, I''m Evelyn! The girl who was with you for the past year and have taken Shiek''s training. You think I''ll yield to some petty nobles, who only know how to have tea time? Please... Pfft"

    "Fine... But don''t you dare cause amotion when I''m not there." Gab warned.

    ''So, it''s okay to wreak havoc if you''re there? Pfft... Cute child.'' Evelyn silly thought.

    They were merrily conversing when a figure from afar get near to them.

    He was looking at the two, who wereughing and talkingfortably to each other. He narrowed his eyes and he frown.

    He received the letter from his father saying that Evelyn will be admitted to the school along with his escort.

    An, walk in their direction. And Evelyn who felt his presence stop at her tracks and looked at his brother''s direction.

    "Oh, look who is here? It''s Evelyn, the bitch." An said mockingly.

    ''Right I forgot. This idiot is also here at the academy.''

    She silently thought while Gab was at the back of Evelyn while restraining himself from stepping out of boundaries.

    "Greetings, Sir An." She formally bows her head.

    She used the formal greeting not wanting to give his brother a chance to ridicule her. She needs to keep him away as much as possible.

    ''I''m in the academy, wheredies gossip about me while the guys think I''m hard to please brat. I should stay away.'' She carefully thought.

    An raised his brows but instantly regain his expression.

    "Father said that you will being. Haa... I thought I was reading some ridiculous thing... Father granting you to leave the estate..."

    Evelyn sighs.

    "Just what do you want to say, sir An?"

    An steps closer and whispers to Evelyn.

    "Don''t you dare pester me! And live like the dead while in the Academy..."

    Then he looks at Evelyn.

    "...that way... You won''t disgrace the Emsworth honor."

    Evelyn smiles.

    "That''s also what I intend to do, Sir An."

    ".. ."

    "If you''re done mumbling stupid things, I''ll excuse myself. I''m tired."

    Evelyn bowed to the ring An, not minding his stare. After a few feet away she sighs.

    "....VELYN!!! LADY EVELYN!!!"

    Someone was calling Evelyn from afar. She stops her tracks to face the man who was calling her name.

    ''Now what?!!!'' She saw the blond figure and she sighs miserably.

    "Sigh... Greetings, Crown Prince. May the sun guides your path."

 Chapter 50: Meeting With The Character~ (1)

    Chapter 50: Meeting With The Character~ (1)

    ***

    EVELYN heard a young man''s voice which she is familiar with it.

    "Lady Evelyn!!!"

    ''Wait... I think I know this voice..."

    She turns her head, his knight, Gab, followed her stare and what they saw was the Crown Prince calling from afar and walking in their direction.

    "What the hell..." Evelyn mumbled.

    "Do you need me to step in, Eve?" Gab inquired.

    "No... it''s alright. Sigh~" she takes a deep breath to let her frustration out.

    ''I''ve just been here for a couple of hours and two main characters appeared! Great!'' Sheins inwardly.

    The Crown Prince stop his tracks in front of Evelyn and he smiled yfully. Evelyn greeted her. It''s customary for the nobles to greet first the higher in position.

    "Greetings, Crown Prince. May the sun guides your path."

    "Rise, Lady Evelyn..."

    "Thank you..."

    She looked up to see the Crown Prince smiling again.

    ''Why is he looking at me like that? It''s ufortable...''

    Before she begins to feel nauseous at the unusual stare of the Crown Prince, she asks the reason why.

    "Is there something wrong, your highness?"

    "Evelyn, I told you... you don''t need to call me with formality."

    Evelyn flinched at the Crown Prince''s call without the title.

    ''He''s been doing that since the past year... even though I tried to refute him so many times to call me formally...'' Evelyn nag Edickart at her head.

    "I insist... your highness."

    "You''re really stubborn..."

    ''You''re the stubborn one!''

    The Crown Prince looked at Gab scrutinizing him and then he returned his stare to Evelyn and he smiled again.

    Gab who saw the Crown Prince''s action narrows his eyes but he let it go eventually.

    "Tomorrow is the exam... Did you choose what department you want to learn?" Edickart asks, seemingly interested in Evelyn''s choice.

    "...Can I ask what his highness has taken up?"

    "Why...? You''re going to enroll in my department?"

    At his word, he''s eyes glisten with anticipation.

    ''What does he want from me...''

    "Then... I''ll tell you what department I''m in."

    ''Please... not the sportsmanship department or magic... No, it''s okay if he''s in the magic department. There are 4 branches and his attribute is fire so that''s fine...'' She silently begs.

    Evelyn wants to avoid the main characters especially the Crown Prince. She was sure that the heroine, Elise, will be beside Edickart sooner orter.

    She doesn''t want to risk to be there and be a viiness that the story wants.

    "I''m in the Knights department and magic department."

    ''phew~ thank God it''s not the sportsmanship department.''

    Evelyn sighs a relief.

    "Is that so..." Evelyn replied.

    Theck of enthusiasm in her voice made Edickart stare at her for a long time. He met the sunset eyes of Evelyn and his emerald eyes start to stare at her mysteriously. He starts to wonder when did the brat he knows grown up and now be a beautiful Lady.

    Evelyn stared at him innocently that made the Crown Prince blink simultaneously.

    "Why not just ept bing my official fiancee, Evelyn?" Edickart asks in his now manly voice that harmoniously sweeps in Evelyn''s ear.

    She was memorized for a moment but eventually brought back from her stupor.

    Evelyn sighs... He has been asking her every time they met that Evelyn should ept the proposal but what she always answers is...

    "I have to decline your highness... As I''ve said sincest year, I don''t want to be a Crown Princess and your fiancee..."

    "Hmm~ that''s a pity... But if ever you change your mind..."

    Before he finished his statement, Evelyn butt in.

    "I won''t change my mind, your highness... It would be better if you start to get to know the other candidates for your highness fiancee."

    ".. ."

    Edickart just stays silent and Evelyn who is having trouble escaping his gaze eventually broke the silence.

    "Your highness, may I ask why did you call for me?"

    "Oh, right..."

    ".. ."

    As if he just remember what he came for, he started to talk about tomorrow''s schedule.

    "I don''t know if you know this, Evelyn. There will be an assessment of magic tomorrow. The ones with higher affinity will be epted right away in the magic department. But for those who have low Mana will need to take an exam first..."

    "Hmm..."

    He trailed off and looked at Evelyn''s expression. It is known that Evelyn has low mana, the reason why the Duke also detests her because of her ipetence in magic.

    Amidst his assumption, Evelyn knew about the assessment. It''s because it''s one of the important parts of the novel.

    The assessment where they found out that Elise, the heroine, has light magic.

    And the beginning of the Crown Prince where he will have an interest with Elise.

    ''I''ll just hope that apart from me being a viiness, the story will still continue to follow the original plot on its own.'' Evelyn wishfully think.

    Then the Crown Prince continued his words.

    "... The school also has a tradition where the sophomore will be taking care of two freshmen for about half of the school calendar. So, the freshmen can adjust to school life in the dormitory..."

    Evelyn nodded, she also knows this part too...

    "... And I''m the one task to help you in the next 6 months..."

    "Huh? The Crown Prince?... What?"

    ''Wait... What???''

    ''... the Crown Prince will be my guardian??? But in the novel, he was supposed to be assigned to Elise!!!''

    Evelynughs dryly.

    "Tsk!" Gab just clicked his tongue. Annoyed that he can''t butt in.

    After Edickart left and said the foreboding news. Evelyn went and go to her room.

    ~click!

    She opened the door.

    The cream-colored walls and the intricate design of the wall moldings were grandiose, perfect fit for the tag "prestigious school" that the St. Prisch Academy embodied.

    The room has the necessity that is needed, there''s the desk table for studying, a closet for the clothes, and to the right is the bathroom.

    There are also two beds, one bed on each side.

    "Do I have a roommate? I wonder who it is... I hope she''s nice."

    Evelyn didn''t saw the name tag on the door. She only sees her surname stered on it.

    She started to unpack her things...

    "She isn''t here so, I need to do these things on my own... It''s been so long since I do household chores."

    It''s customary to the St. Prisch Academy to make the nobles not bring an attendant, the school wants to make the noble descendants live independently.

    She remembered her past life, she also lived in a dormitory when she was in university.

    She unconsciously smiles at the thought of her past life but eventually stops when she remembered her friend, Amy.

    "Let''s stop thinking about it... Let''s just unpack!"

    ***

    The chirping sound of the early birds singing to the morning sun was heard in Evelyn''s room.

    The sun was shining brightly that it cascades the frame of the window sill leaving a silhouette to the wooden floor.

    Evelyn slowly opens her eyes to saw the unfamiliar white ceiling.

    "Ahh... That''s right. I''m in the Academy."

    She stretches her arms and yawns to take off the remaining drowsiness that she feels.

    She looks to her left and saw that no one upied the other bed.

    She shrugged it off and made her way to the bathroom.

    After changing her clothes to the uniform, she made her way to the front of the dorm where she and Gab, agreed to wait for one another to go to the cafeteria and take their breakfast.

    Gab saw Evelyn wearing a one-piece white dress and blue linings to every edge where it also has a red ribbon on the center of the chest and the long sleeve that covers the entire arm.

    To say the least, Evelyn was shining brightly, the uniform wasplimenting her porcin skin and her ck hair where the tips have a tint of blue-silver. And her sunset cat-like eyes.

    She was too dazzling that Gab tried not to look at her face to avoid blushing in front of the new look of Evelyn.

    "Gab~" Evelyn smiled and wave at Gab.

    He quicken his pace to reach Evelyn''s destination.

    "Let''s go..." He said.

    ***

    Evelyn and Gab finished eating their breakfast in therge cafeteria at the main building of the school.

    They went to the auditorium to have the assessment that the Crown Prince said.

    Evelyn ask Gab in a whisper while they are waiting for their names to be called.

    "Will you be alright? They will not detect that your a beastkin, right?"

    "No... The crystal will only detect ones Mana so, I''m safe..."

    "Sigh~ That''s a relief..."

    They looked ahead to see the others getting examined for their Mana and affinity.

    After the other studentses the next and eventually they called a familiar name that Evelyn knew the most.

    The examiner yelled...

    "Next..."

    "Lady Elise Letisha von Acker... Please step forward..."

    All eyes were on the innocent lookingdy who raised her hand. The girl has pink hair and blue eyes, and her lovely voice echoed in the room. She answer the examiner while stammering.

    "Y-yes..."

 Chapter 51: TESTING, TEST!

    Chapter 51: TESTING, TEST!

    ***

    THE AUDITORIUM is full of murmured sounds from the whispering of the young nobles to some who are looking for an opportunity to gain favor with the powerhouses that are present in the assessment test.

    Evelyn was only looking at the front avoiding the stares of the aristocrat.

    She stares at the stage, two pirs standing at each side, supporting the vaulted ceiling whereas the sparkling cream marble mirrored the shiny chandelier that was decorated at the center. And the intricate design spokes volume about how high the quality of materials that were used in this room.

    Her eyes bulged at what she saw and was amazed to see the grandiose architecture of the St. Prisch Academy.

    After some time of looking, Evelyn eventually got tired and silently observed the vicinity, searching for some faces that she wants to avoid when the voice of the examiner rang out in the spacious space.

    "Lady Elise from the house of Baron Acker, please step forward..."

    I immediately looked at where the sound of the tapping heels came from. The pink lush hair sways like some p*ntene shampoomercial. It was smooth, shiny, and bouncy.

    As expected from the favored heroine, her beauty is unparalleled because she is blessed by the author and this world.

    "Y-yes...!" Elise answered the examiner.

    Elise immediately walks to the center stage.

    Evelyn knew what will happen so she stops following the heroine''s steps but eventually her eyes glued to her. Because Elise was walking confidently and is smirking.

    "Did she just..." Evelyn mumbled.

    Gab stare at him, he heard what she said and try to gaze at where she is looking at.

    "Is there something wrong, Eve?"

    He turns his head to face Evelyn who was bewildered.

    "Oh no... It''s nothing." Evelyn dismissed his question.

    She then again stares at the stage, recalling the events that happened in the novel.

    If I''m not mistaken, Elise was an innocent, timid girl from a Baron''s house. She''s an honest child who sticks with her principle and acts in the name of justice.

    But why is she smirking as if she knew about the results of her power? Is it just my imagination?

    While Evelyn was thinking about the unusual behavior of Elise who was portrayed in the book as a timid girl. The surrounding nobles stop their acts as the crystal stone which determines their affinity to mana shines with great light as the hands of Elise touch the Crystal stone.

    The whispers begin after Elise takes her hands out of the crystal stone.

    "What? It''s white...?"

    *Gasp! "A white color represents the Light mana right...?"

    "A light mana! That''s a rare attribute!"

    "That girl has light magic?!"

    "How can that be?! Maybe the crystal stone made a mistake!"

    The nobles begin to chat amongst themselves, some with prejudice and some are taking this chance to talk to the heroine. While the suspect of such an event was smiling brightly with a triumph look.

    Elise turns her head to the examiner.

    "Hey! What are you doing?! Announce my result!"

    She looks at the examiner with a crumpled face. The shocked examiner then hurriedly announced her magic.

    "R-right...Lady Elise, from the house of Baron Acker has a light magic attribute. And her mana is in... *gasp! MIDDLE TIER?!"

    "I''m awesome, right?" Elise said to the examiner.

    "Yea?... Y-yes! You''ll be epted to the magic department, as for your specialization, we would discuss it with the higher-ups, as we don''t have a light department for about a hundred years."

    Elise nodded.

    The examiner was shocked. There are levels on how to examine the mana capacity of a person. That is to touch the crystal stone and the stone will indicate how big is her/his mana consumption.

    There are six levels of how to determine the mana. Lower, middle, advanced, high, and saint, and divine tier.

    The lower tier shines in the size of a fist inside one''s body, it usually manifests during their training in their freshman year and will continue to have an upgrade if you didn''t reach a bottleneck during the training. And you can only chant low-level spells like fire blitz with low attack power and earth barrier with minimal defense.

    It''s also the reason why nobles make their child learn magic in an early stage so that only a minimum amount of time can be spent to reach the next stage. That''s why it takes 2 to 5 years to get to the middle tier. If you''re lucky!

    The middle tier which Elise mana has isparable to the graduating seniors of the St. Prisch Academy. In there consciousness, the mana brilliantly shines in the size of an apple.

    With this, you can invoke spell with high attack power that can smash a century-old tree with strengthened physical ability.

    That''s how much the gap of low tier mana and middle-tier mana has.

    And don''t mention about the advanced and high tier magic! The two levels can invoke spells that can kill a high-level beast with ease! The only difference is how efficient the mana capacity of a high tier mage has.

    That''s why only a handful of them can reach the Saint-level. And only a few can reach the divine tier.

    While Elise was walking out of the stage with a smug look and dignified stance. She encountered Evelyn who is in the front of the stage, she stops and res at her for a moment before she smiles and walks away again.

    "Did she just re at me?"

    "Hmm? What did you say, Eve?"

    "You didn''t see that, Gab?"

    "What did you see?" Gab answers Evelyn with a confused head. And she, who saw that, reprimanded him for theck of focus in the examination.

    "Where the hell is your attention? Seriously, gab!"

    ***

    He was actually busy finding where the presence of someone elusive stare was.

    It wasn''t directed to him, rather it was focused on the girl beside him. His keen sense of a beast was more sensitive, that''s why he knows that someone was intently staring at her.

    He was irritated and eagerly want to know who has the nerve to stare at her.

    But s, the presence vanished in the wink of an eye...

    He focuses his gaze on her who was nagging him by how distracted he was.

    "I''m sorry, Eve." He smiles genuinely without a hint of his distracting thoughts.

    "Don''t do that again!" She only answered him with a pout. And he answered back.

    "Yes..."

    After Evelyn turn her head around, he grimaces at the thought that someone was watching Evelyn in the shadow.

    He clicked his tongue, and Evelyn, who has focus again at the front didn''t see the murderous look of Gab.

    ***

    After a half an hour-long wait, it was Evelyn''s turn.

    "Lady Evelyn of the house of the Duke of Emsworth, please step forward to evaluate your magic affinity and mana..."

    The examiner yelled.

    She was nervous that people will see that she have the 4 basic attribute, which is fire, water, earth, and wind as her magic affinity.

    It would possess a great influence if the Royal Pce heard about my magic attribute.

    They would not let me go and will push me to be the Crown Princess. I don''t want that!

    Soon, she decides to speak to his contracted spirit, Gil.

    "Gil... are you there?"

    She talks to him while slowly walking straight to the center stage.

    "Yes, child."

    "I have a question..."

    The two are busy talking in Evelyn''s consciousness.

    "What is it, Child?" Gil asked with confusion in his tone.

    "Does the crystal stone can detect dual affinity magic? Or more?" She seriously questions him.

    "Yes, child. Everything can be detected by the crystal mana... But this one in front of you can only detect two or three attributes. It has low capacity detection. And is only used to examine mana up to the advanced tier...why, child?"

    Evelyn released a relieved sigh. His exnation helps to understand how the crystal stone will detect her magic.

    But she soon narrowed her eyes to a frown.

    ''I don''t want to be the topic of tea parties. When words came out that I have the 4 attributes, one which is unprecedented in the history of the Livingstone, except for the Grand wizard who also had the 4 affinities for magic. Then I''ll be doomed. The royal families and the nobles willtch on to me to gain some favor.''

    "... I don''t want that." She whispers her thoughts unconsciously.

    "Gil? Can you do something that only my wind attribute can be detected?"

    "... I can do that. But that wouldn''t be easy." He said.

    "Why?" She asked in a hurry. Evelyn was slowly approaching the vaulted ceiling stage.

    "It would take a lot of mana from you..." Gil exined.

    "That''s fine... And also, do something to make my advanced mana appeared to be in the lower tier..."

    "Why? Child, if you have that power, no one will bully you." Gil exined.

    Evelyn is now in the stage, the examiner is getting ready to get her mana attribute and mana capacity.

    "I don''t have time to exin, Gil. Just do it if you can!" She yelled in her thoughts.

    "Fine! I really don''t get you sometimes, child!"

    When Evelyn gets the answer that she wants from him. She starts to reach for the crystal stone as the examiner is looking at her.

    "I trust you, Gil"

    As she said that the crystal shines in yellowish color, and the examiner yelled in a hurry!

 Chapter 52: Chalk head~

    Chapter 52: Chalk head~

    ***

    EVELYN stares at the crystal stone, it gives a bright carnation yellow. The symbol of wind attribute.

    As expected, Gil made the effort to hide the other mana manifestation that I have within me. Now, he only needs to change my mana capacity...

    She looked at the examiner, who wasn''t paying attention to the crystal stone. She beseeches him to do his work.

    "Can you check the result?"

    While doing so, she asks Gil in his conscious about her mana capacity.

    "Gil... Are you done? Did you make it?"

    "... Child, there seems to be a problem!"

    "Huh? What is it?"

    She panicked inside as the examiner checked his chart to grasp her mana capacity.

    "...child, the thing is..."

    But before Gil can give his exnation, the examiner beat him to it, and he yelled loudly.

    "La-Lady Evelyn, Wind magic... MIDDLE TIER?!"

    *Gasp!

    "I-is that true?!"

    "Thank heavens! We got another genius!"

    "Our wind department will have a new star..."

    The magic professor that is observing by the side, gape open wide in admiration as another youngling have a huge mana capacity that doesn''t belong to their age.

    But Evelyn wasn''t happy with that.

    "Gil!!!!!! What happen?!!!!!" She screamed inside as the result wasn''t like her expectation.

    Gil just answers nonchntly.

    "Child, I told you... There was a tiny winy problem that I face while doing your rush request!"

    "What? Why? What seems to be wrong?!" She asked in bewilderment.

    "Your mana capacity seems to be at its peak! And because you only give me a limited time to fake your result. I can only reduce it to one level."

    She sighs. Even she can''t do much if his contracted spirit says that it was impossible to reach the lower tier within a few minute''s time.

    "I guess that''s it huh. I''m just awesome that even you can''t handle it. Okay... Thanks for the help, Gil."

    "...hm." He hummed. He doesn''t want to respond to his shameless contractor.

    While she was busy epting the result, behind her we''re the young nobles who are shocked by the result.

    "Did she really bes a middle-tier magician?"

    "Isn''t her mana suppose to be dung?!"

    "...shhh! Language! Don''t be so loud! She will hear you."

    Yeah... I can hear you!

    Evelyn listens to the gossips while the examiner is busy writing in his chart.

    Meanwhile, the talks below start to be out of hand.

    "But her family abandoned her because of her mana right?"

    "Pfft... Maybe the examiner read it wrong. How can that girl be in the middle tier?!"

    "What a joke! It''s not possible. Her mana is at the lowest of low. How can she ascend in a just a couple of years?"

    The noble boys and girls are busy ndering Evelyn, who in the past year, is in the center of attention because of the sudden engagement with the Crown Prince.

    Evelyn turns her head around and res at the gossipers who don''t know to shut their mouths. She''s still a member of the Emsworth family. A military Dukedom, the family''s influence is still at its peak.

    She can do this much. Although she does not care about their petty whispers, she doesn''t prefer it either to be the talk of the town.

    Evelyn sighs again.

    There is still also the hearsay about the Duke requesting a cancetion of the engagement, that until today hasn''t been cleared if it is true, as she is still a candidate for the position of Crown Princess.

    This adds to fire to the circting rumors that the Royal Family was the one who pushed the engagement.

    ''Hah... Really?! Though it''s true, these petty nobles don''t have anything to do, they really just know how to gossip!'' She silently thought. She breathes the air in surrender.

    The examiner then announced her result.

    "Lady Evelyn from the house of Emsworth is hereby epted to the magic department specializing in wind attribute. You may take your brooch that symbolizing your department. Also, you can have your detailed ss subjects to the head department."

    She leans into a bow gracefully to the examiner. Seeing that she''s well mannered, the examiner smiles widely.

    ***

    After Evelyn''s evaluation, it was Gab who went to the center stage.

    While he is taking his time walking straight to the tform, someone stands beside Evelyn.

    "Greetings, Lady Evelyn."

    She turns her head to him. And she saw a silver head dude, it''s Cabel.

    *sigh~

    ''What is it now?!'' Sheined in her head.

    "Greetings too, Lord Cabel." He grins at the bored expression of her.

    "I heard about your result..."

    ".. ."

    "... Who would have thought, that the famous Lady Evelyn of the Emsworth household, who is known to have crap mana is in Middle-tier now?" He giggles after expressing his thoughts.

    ''What is this hostility from him?'' She thought as his words were full of malice.

    "I wouldn''t believe it too..." He continued and Evelyn sneer.

    "Ha...I don''t have time for your petty taunts. Unlike someone who only knows how to y with fire, I was busy with myself."

    ''I don''t have time for this...'' Evelyn thought at she''s watching Gab from afar.

    Heughs at her.

    "Well, at least I''m not ying with my own subject..."

    At what he said, he stares at the stage, while the examiner was saying the result of Gab.

    "Sir Gab, umm... Fire attribute. Lower tier!"

    With the yelled result, Cabel moves his head to face Evelyn. His expression turned grim and he looks at her with displeased.

    "What the hell are you talking about?!" She answered while her face was full of disturb at the usation that she heard for the first time.

    ".. ."

    "Excuse me? Chalk head?!"

    "Wh-what? Chalk head?" He stammered. It''s the first time someone insults his beautiful shining silver hair.

    "Yeah chalk head Lord Cabel! Did you just use me of flirting with my aide? My Gab?!...My personal knight?! This is absurd!" She continued herint, she turns to leave but her hand was clutch by his.

    "...M-Y G-A-B? Look at you. I may be ying with fire, but aren''t we the same?"

    Evelyn tugged her arms to his grip, she''s so angry, she spat words with animosity and gritted teeth.

    "HE is MY subject, so he''s MINE. That''s why I can call him "MY", on the other hand, what''s that got to do with you?!"

    At her finished words, the two are garnering an audience and at the perfect time, Gab appeared in front of them.

    He went in between them, trying to break the icy atmosphere.

    "Get away from her." Cable said in a whisper, but his tone sends chills to the spine.

    "I''m sorry, Lord Cabel. Eve- I mean Lady Evelyn is tired..."

    He looks at the surroundings to signal to Cabel that they are gaining attention.

    "... So, We will take our leave..."

    Cabel clicked his tongue and re at Gab.

    Gab just looked back at him with his stern face that he learned from watching the stone face duke.

    After that, he leans into a bow, and both parties move in the opposite direction.

    The assessment is not yet done, and there is also the speech of the student government body.

    Gab narrowed his eyes and it turns into a frown. While Evelyn has the look of an angry bull, stomping her feet away from the scene.

    ''I knew that aura...!'' Gab concluded.

    "So he''s the one who was looking persistently at Eve."

    At the mention of her name, she looks up to him.

    "Did you say something, Gab?"

    "No... by the way, Eve."

    "What?!" She answered hastily.

    "Did you have something with that Sigrid heir?"

    He''s talking about Cabel, who looks at him with malice.

    "What something?! That annoying "bug" only knew how to irritate me."

    "No... What I mean, did you have a rtionship with him? Like a close friend or something?"

    "Ha! Me? A friend with that "chalk-head" sh*t? Don''t joke with me."

    "Sh*t? What is sh*t?" He asked her.

    "What? Oh... Nevermind that, why did you ask?"

    Her fume subsided as his knight ask what sh*t means.

    ''I mean I can tell him what it means but... Nah! I don''t need to dirty my Gab''s ear.'' Sheplimented herself after deciding to end the subject.

    "By the way, Eve. Stay away from that guy!"

    "Don''t worry, that sh*~... I mean I also don''t want to associate myself with him..."

    "... Also, his one of the male leads." She said silently.

    With that, the sudden turmoil was wrapped up and buried in the depths of Evelyn''s memory.

    ***

    "... As this is your first academic year. There will be an examination of every ss that you want to partake in case you want to have additional sses aside from your main specialty..."

    The headmaster said. As he was giving his speech in front of the freshmen body and the sophomores.

    "... With that I wee everyone that is here today. May the sun guides your path."

    *p *p *p

    After the headmaster''s speech, a ck hair dude with sses approach the center stage and announced the next appointment. It was the student council president.

    ''Huh? It''s not the Crown Prince?'' Evelyn was confused.

    "You can now proceed to your respective guides, the sophomores will be your guardian for half a year. They will give you the answers that you want. Okay. Meeting adjourned."

    And with that, the new students scattered to find their new guardians.

 Chapter 53: STRIKE~1!

    Chapter 53: STRIKE~1!

    ***

    THE THREE of us were standing, facing each other.

    How should I say this?

    It''s a different kind of shock about how fate can be that cruel to me...

    It also seems like it''s a joke that, how many times I tried to avoid this ill-fated life that I have now, it just keeps on going back and haunting me with some face pping gesture to wake me up with the reality.

    So, how did Ie up with this conclusion? Well, let me say this. I''m facing a whole lot, different kind of predicament right now.

    The group that I belong to, the supposed to be "team" for half a year during my freshman year here, will be soon the end of me.

    From what I expect, Edickart, who brought the news that he will be the one in charge of guiding "us" to the trope school activities and tradition that the St. Prisch Academy offers. With his dainty poised, the typical prince-like appearance, everyone was envious.

    But not me. *dab*

    Anyway...

    Because of the tradition, the sophomore students will take two new students that they will handle and observe during the first semester, he will be my so-called "guardian" during the whole six months here. So, I tried to prepare myself for the mental stress that I will get during this freaking tradition.

    But hold up! There''s more~

    I thought that this will be my only worry, but yes... Once again, I was wrong.

    I knew that in the story, Elise was supposed to be his partner during this whole ordeal but the events changed, and it was because of me! So, I had this sudden impulse that maybe... that you know, "maybe", Elise will be partnered with someone else.

    s... What an idiot I am to think that this book''s universe... will for once... will heed my call.

    Because what I feared the most, happened!

    What I expect-- umm no, rather what I WISHED was that my "supposed" to be a partner during this observation is to be with someone else!

    Unlike in the original story where a youngdy, which has pink hair and blue eyes which also I''m seeing right now!!!

    Standing in front of me!!!

    Looking all shy and innocent!!!

    And is fidgeting none stop to the presence of the Crown Prince!

    It''s the heroine. Elise Letisha von Acker.

    Aplete silence... with a hint of awkwardness, shock, and disappointment, enveloped my whole being.

    In the end, I, the viiness, Elise, the heroine, and Crown Prince, Edickart, the male lead, walk side by side.

    It was a weird and ufortablebination, to say the least.

    I want this to pass in a hurry. I want to escape!

    ***

    Looking at the magic tower, Evelyn just side nced Elise and Edickart, who were busy chatting amongst themselves.

    The Crown Prince and Elise linked their arms together, he escorts Elise like a gentleman that he portrays he is and leads her while they walk.

    "Umm... Your highness, what''s that shining building for?" Elise points out merrily to the five-story building.

    "That''s the main building, where you will take most of the subject. Well, unless you have a swordsmanship or knighthood subject... because we usually have an outdoor ss for training." He replied with a smile.

    "Then... Then, what''s that building for and those big windows?"

    This time, Elise pointed at the stone brick facade with it''s an oval shape that stood and goes all the way up above the trees. Its size is enormous like a football field withdder-type chairs. Her eyes shine brightly with each passing time whenever that he paid attention to her.

    He chuckled at the cheerful tone and innocent way of asking of Elise.

    "That''s the Colosseum, we called that the arena of heroes..."

    "Arena of heroes? Woah~ that''s like being one when you step in there." She said in amazement.

    "Hmm... Not really, usually, fights do happen in there. During practical exams, all the departments will have a representative and will fight their way to the top... No one died, but still... It''s bloody." Edickart exins.

    "That''s so scary. And I feel like this academy is too big that I''ll be lost when Crown Prince is not here." She shudders at the thought.

    Meanwhile, Evelyn, who is the leading candidate for being a Crown Princess, only exists in the eyes of the scrutinizing nobles who were busy observing the funny scene that they are witnessing.

    ''Well, I knew that it''s going to be like this since I saw Elise was part of the group but still... How can she be so dumb? All the buildings have LITERALLY a que written in a HUGE FONT. Can''t she read? Tsk!'' Evelyn thought.

    Evelyn didn''t expect that her favorite "heroine" in the story of ''A happy ending'' can be so innocent to the point of stupidity.

    She sighs.

    When theirpany is at the front of the administration building. Evelyn decided that she had enough to show to everyone that she went and did the school''s bidding.

    So, it''s time to end the third-wheeling.

    "Your highness..."

    Edickart turns his back and looked at Evelyn.

    "Oh, your there, Lady Evelyn. I didn''t know~"

    With his response, Elise sneered at her in the side.

    ''Oh ho~ dear~, you dare mock thisdy? You made the wrong opponent...'' She yfully thought. And answered his highness.

    "Well technically, I''m part of the group. But as it seems that all the highness has said about the buildings in St. Prisch Academy can be found in the leaflets that the admin office hands out..." Evelyn smirk, tilt her head and she continued.

    "I can just read it... Besides, I doubt that I will be lost in this ce..." She turns her head to Elise and smiled gracefully.

    "...as all the buildings haverge signage that even an infant will be able to read. Look..."

    Evelyn points out to the golden que at the top of the entrance. Embedded with ck ink, it clearly says "Administration Building".

    "See~" then she continued her mocking tone and switch to attack the Crown Prince.

    "I never knew that being called a genius is just memorizing words from leaflets that were handed out to everyone~ then the one who madeposed those words in the leaflets must be a genius born in a millennium, truly~ It fascinates me~"

    After her speeches, Evelyn smile in triumph. Seeing the two faces scorch like a me.

    ''It''s within the two reasons, either realization of how stupid they act, or how embarrassed they were. Nheless, I still won. Eyy~''

    Evelyn wants to yell at them the famous line of her favorite MOBA game.

    [Double Kill~ God-Like!]

    ''I feel like if I keep on doing this, I''ll ascend to the highest rank... hohoho~''

    Evelyn left them looking dumbfounded.

    ***

    The moon sparkles brightly and it shines over the red roses, tulips, and lilies, that were nted in the beautiful garden of the Emsworth mansion.

    It''s the night when Evelyn and the Duke talk about his deceased wife...

    "Evelyn, do you want to know about your mother?"

    Evelyn hesitated to answer his question but decided that it''s better to hear it from someone who is deeply involved in the family.

    "... Yes, Papa."

    He tapped the cold cement stone of the rim of the fountain, hinting that his daughter sits beside him.

    "Your mother was a beautiful woman. She''s always the center of the noble parties and everyone envied her because of her mana and magic. At that moment, when I saw her, I knew that she will be the love of my life..."

    Words that came from his mouth were so unfamiliar to Evelyn that she didn''t know his father was once a hopeless romantic...

    His sparkling eyes ze like sapphire, but a hint of madness and emptiness was mixed in.

    "I was happy when your mother, decided to ept my marriage proposal. And we were more than happy when we were blessed by two beautiful children..."

    ". .. "

    Duke Keene then looked at his daughter. He smiled. But the smile was too painful to look at.

    "The two of you are like the same peas in the pod. ck hair, sunset eyes, her face... Each passing day, you were resembling your mother more..."

    He couldn''t deny it anymore to think that he was too broken that he was stuck in the past. And he doesn''t know how to get away from it. He clicked his tongue.

    While Evelyn decided that she needs to know the sin that his brother is talking about. She slowly approaches the topic...

    "Then, Papa. How did mother... died?

    A glint of hatred shed to his eyes with the mention of histe wife''s death.

    He looked at his daughter.

    "She died... protecting you."

    With his father''s cold state. She knew that she was med for it. But Evelyn thought that she has to know the full detail...

    "How did she die, protecting me? Did someone try to kill us? Or someone tries to kidnap us that..."

    She can''t continue anymore, her voice slowly bes a whisper as she stares at his father who stood up and frowns at her.

    "Did I say something... wrong? Papa?"

    "I can''t tell you any more than this...Just know that your mother died protecting you, so cherish your life. Don''t disappoint her!"

    He then walks away from the garden leaving his daughter behind.

    "Why are his words so kind but his action clearly states that he detests me?"

    "... But if what the Duke said are true, that mother died because of me, then I guess I know where they''reing from... "

    Evelyn looked up at the moon. It was brightly shining but the light seems not helpful with herplicated feelings.

 Chapter 54: First Class: Part 1

    Chapter 54: First ss: Part 1

    ***

    It was a clear day, the bell tower first strikes at the early hour of 6 am, the clock hits, and a loud noise was heard through the two floors of the brick building with signage that clearly says "Ladies Dormitory"

    Evelyn put on her white cotton bathroom robe, that was hanging in the wooden hook beside the oak doors of her bathroom. She tied it around her waist and went to her closet.

    A training uniform was hung and the normal uniform fordies which is a pale blue dress was seen inside her closet amongst the other borate fluffy dress that her maid, She, packed her up for her.

    She picked out the training clothes.

    ck skinny fabric that wraps her skinny thighs, paired with silk clothing in the shade of beige with long sleeves and a bell cut at the end with raffles around her chest area. It emphasizes her blooming blossom. A smile showed in Evelyn''s face.

    She chooses to wear leather ck boots that shine without a speck of dust and tie the shoce neatly.

    She goes to her creamy white vanity mirror and picked up a woodenbed to brush her silky ck hair with a tint of silver-blue at the end, her hair was long and now around its waist so she decided to tie it into a ponytail.

    Evelyn thought her facecks attention so, she put just a little bit of powder and she rose up to her sit and went out of her room.

    Walking down the aisle of the dormitory. The arched shape window cast a shadow to its sturdy walls. The red carpet wasid on the wooden floor and with every step of Evelyn, a resounding sound was heard echoing through its walls.

    She decided to walk around early in the morning to do some light stretches before she went to her morning ss. The whistling wind blows to Evelyn''s face. She felt refreshed at the sudden gust of wind and she enjoyed the scenery before her eyes. The weeping willows nted in the back of the dormitory brings calmness to her mind. She etched the peaceful sounds of nature to her memory.

    The bell tower rings again. It indicates that the morning lesson is about to begin in a few minutes.

    She decided that she will need to run to get to the training grounds of the arena.

    Evelyn''s first-ss for today is the swordsmanship.

    This will be her first subject where most of her ssmates will be young men.

    ***

    At the far distance, Evelyn saw a group of young men chatting inside the arena. All of them were wearing their training clothes with their swords hanging around their waist.

    She scans the whole face of every noble that was there, thinking that their will be someone who faces she is familiar with. But as expected, there was no one she can recall.

    Evelyn starts to walk on the dusty ground, the tall trees sway when every wind blows and makes her tied ombre hair wave like a smooth tide, gaining the attention of the young men who were once upied with their own business.

    "Lady Evelyn seems to be more beautiful these days..." The young noble said.

    "Look at those rosy lips... The Crown Prince is lucky to have her as a fiancee candidate." Answered the other noble.

    "Eh? She''s not the official fiancee?"

    "Where did youe from?! All nobles knew that after the King announces his highness engagement, it bes apetition when the other high-rank officials protested to have their daughters get a chance."

    "But still, I think Lady Evelyn is going to be a great future empress of our kingdom." said the innocent green hair.

    "Are you dumb? Don''t you know that Lady Evelyn has a reputation as an evil-doer?" Said the redhead.

    "Huh? But she looks like a frail flower."

    "Tsk. You''re from the countryside? clearly, you don''t know the surrounding rumors and famous acts of Lady Evelyn a few years back..."

    The whisper acts continued but stops when Evelyn arrived at their spot.

    "Hello...! Umm... Is this the ss of Sir Bern? The swordsman instructor?" She asked.

    The two noble young men who gossip Evelyn a while ago shut their mouths and blush like a burning tomato.

    "Y-yes... umm. Lady Evelyn..." said the redhead guy.

    "Thank you..." Evelyn said.

    "Umm excuse me, Lady Evelyn. Are you perhaps taking this subject?" Said the innocent green head.

    "Oh... Yes. I''ll be your ssmate. Let''s be friends~.."

    The two once again blushed hard. And they both yelled in answer.

    "Y-yes!"

    ***

    When I get on the training grounds, I asked a few students if this is where the ss of Sir Bern will take.

    The nobles that I asked, blushed like a steaming kettle when I approached them. I don''t get why? It''s not like I''m going to eat them alive.

    So, I shrugged it off and stand a little further from the crowd. I''ll stay in here before the ss starts.

    While I was busy minding my own business, a nobledy approached me.

    She was also in her training clothes like me, and when I looked at the whole area, I thought that I was the only female who takes this subject but I guess, I''m wrong.

    "Good morning, Lady Evelyn!" said thedy.

    She has a blinding orange bob hair with fair skin. Her physique is slim but you can see in her stature that she has muscles under those fitted clothes. Her big round eyes, which is color hazelnut, contrasted her bright hair.

    "Good morning too, umm..." Evelyn paused. She doesn''t know thisdy.

    "Oh! I''m sorry! How rude of me... I''m Cathy... from the house of Bourbon."

    House of Bourbon? Oh... A counts daughter. If I''m not mistaken, they''re family of knights.

    "Yes... Good morning, Lady Cathy..." Evelyn continues her greeting.

    "That''s so stiff..." She replied.

    Evelyn narrowed her eyes. She didn''t expect the response.

    "Oh umm... Don''t get me wrong, Lady Evelyn. It''s just I''m not used to people calling medy." She exined.

    ".. ."

    "Since umm... We''re ssmates and the only female in our ss. I thought that maybe... umm" Cathy slightly scratched her face in embarrassment and asked Evelyn again.

    "Can we be friends? Hehe~" she asked. Evelyn slowly raised her cat-like eyes in bewilderment.

    ''She''s asking me to be her friend? Why? There''s no benefit to be friends with me...'' Evelyn thought and eventually, she answered.

    "Sure..." She said. It''s not wrong to ept it. She will not fully trust her in the end so there''s no harm in epting someone''s offer.

    ''I''ll just pretend...'' Evelyn consciously thought.

    "Yaay!!! So by the way, you can call me Cath! Like what my brothers do~" She said.

    "Oh really?... Sure. I''ll call you that, cath." Evelyn replied indifirently.

    "I made my first friend yey!! Oh, then can I call you by your nickname? Do you have one? Hehe~ this is my first time to have a friend... So exciting." Cathy said cheerfully.

    Evelyn smiled when she saw the girl''s enthusiastic response. She decided that she will permit it.

    "... Eve. You can call me, Eve. But in one condition..."

    "Condition... What condition?"

    "You can call me only when we are alone. There''s still eyes and ears in this whole ce..." Evelyn said sternly.

    "Yes, I understand." Cathy agreed.

    The noble society always emphasizes that people in high status should be respected by the lower ranks. And since Evelyn is a duke''s daughter and Cathy is from the count, there will be people who will find fault for their way of addressing each other.

    ***

    "Okay! Everyone!!! Gather up!"

    A brusque man, p his tan muscle to get the attention of the scattered students.

    Evelyn and Cathy immediately went to where the man stood up.

    "Hmm... Freshman. This will be another sh*tty bunch of nobles." He said in a tired looked.

    The instructor was wearing a ck loose pants and his white shirt was unbuttoned that his bulky chest was exposed to the students.

    His pink hair was all over the ce like he just woke up from his sleep and remembered that he has a ss to teach so he just took off without bothering to tidy up his appearance.

    Evelyn observes the man in front of her.

    ''What''s wrong with this man? He just called the nobles children sh*tty?'' Evelyn thought, perplexed by the sudden trash talk of the instructor.

    Then, the muscr instructor, Bern, yelled!

    "Okay listen up! You younglings! I''m Bern, your freaking swordman instructor. I don''t like weaklings like all you lots! So, if you think that you have what it takes to be in this ss then I''ll give you some ideas of how I instruct! But once I saw that you sheltered nobles are trash then I don''t want to see you here in my ss! Understood?! "

    ".. ."

    All students were stunned at the way their teacher talk. And how he just insulted them many times in one breath.

    "Okay. Now you sh*tty lots, run 200 times! Go!!!"

 Chapter 55: First Class: Part 2

    Chapter 55: First ss: Part 2

    ***

    EVERYONE was standing with their faces twisted and crumpled with the culture shock of how their instructor address them.

    With the attainedposure, the young nobles started to act like a foolish egotistic human being that they are.

    "How dare you talk to us like that! You''re just a lowly instructor!"

    "Did you just call us... sh-shi... Anyway, DID YOU JUST INSULT US?!"

    The burning hatred seems to arise to the young nobles men who hadn''t got a taste of talking down from a lower rank. They fume, as Sir Bern just picked his ears seemingly not listening to their cheap talks.

    He begins to answer them with indifference.

    "Don''t you know that when you got admitted to the academy, your status doesn''t get you anywhere here?! What will you need here is how strong you can be!! Status? F*ck that! If you guys weren''t born with your noble''s parents, you lot are nothing but trash!"

    "Wha-what did you say! I''llin this to the headmaster!" Said the guy who''s pointing his finger to sir Bern.

    "What? You''ll go to the headmaster with your tails between your legs and tell stories that I bullied you or I''m not fit to be your instructor?!" Bern said while sneering.

    "Ye-yes! We''llin about it to him! This is not an act of an adult!" Said the student who got intimidated while arguing with sir Bern.

    "You lot are just some shitty brats that relied on their families'' statuses but hadn''t gone anywhere with your own ability. If you want toin then Go!" Bern scratches his head, like what his doing was too annoying for him.

    "Those who don''t want to be my students, get the hell out from my sight! Those who have brains and want to continue with me, then prepare to be tortured by my training!!!" He yelled again, and some students begin to walk away from the crowd.

    After some noble students walk away, only 12 remain. It was Evelyn, Cathy - the orange Bob hair girl, and the other noble young men.

    Including the second Prince, Adley Athelstan Clyde von Langton. A blue hair with the symbol of the royal family, their emerald eyes.

    There is also, the first Prince of the Kingdom of Perspiru, Silvester Aud Ramond von de Serille. A ck hair dude with blue eyes.

    At first, Evelyn didn''t notice that the two other male leads are his ssmates because of the crowd that surrounded them. But now that only a few were left to the number of students who will be able to get the subject, she immediately notices because of the mysterious aura that every male lead she encounters has.

    Evelyn clicked her tongue in irritation.

    "Now, you brats that stay, you should''ve prepared yourself for my training. I don''t want to hear anyints while you''re performing the drill that I will bestow... Now go run 200ps in this Arena. Goo!!!" Bern said and he left to the shaded part of the arena, and he sits there with his arms resting on top of his forehead.

    The remaining students looked bewildered but soon, started to run in the oval, arena of heroes...

    ***

    Meanwhile...

    A table full of pastries where it was ced inside the ornamental gazebo located at the beautiful main garden of the Academy, and the surrounding blooming orchids, roses, carnation, and tulips were nted, giving life to the vast garden was having a visitor. Thedies who wear their beautiful one-piece blue pale dress that goes to their knee was having a cheerful chat with each other.

    Their topic? The famous candidate for to the Crown Prince fiancee, Lady Evelyn of the house of Duke Emsworth.

    A rumor has started to form in the tea parties of the young nobledies who were gathered at the main garden of the St. Prisch Academy.

    The one who started the talk was the pink hair girl with her blue eyes shining splendidly.

    "Did you know what happened?" Thedy with the pink hair said.

    "Oh... Are you talking about that?"

    "Shhh... Of course, I''m talking about that. But I think if I told you this, Lady Evelyn''s reputation will be harmed" she said looking innocently and contemting to decide like an adorable child.

    "Oh... don''t worry Lady Elise, everything you know, we also knew it. So, please do tell." The young nobles'' eyes, sparks like a hunting predator when they heard about Elise confession that the current leading candidate, Evelyn has something that can harm her reputation. They smiled from ear to ear.

    "Th-then... I''m just going to tell you this about Lady Evelyn''s misbehavior." Elise said while she acts like she''s concerned about Evelyn''s reputation.

    "I heard from the other candidates that they saw Lady Evelyn having an affair."

    *Gasp*

    Everyone acted like they were shocked but they''re actually trying to prevent themselves to p because of happiness.

    "What, are you sure about that?" Asked the girl, who doubted Elise confession.

    "I don''t know... Still, there must be something. Rumors have a root cause, and it''s true that Lady Evelyn''s escort calls her without a title but with a nickname!"

    "Gasp! How vulgar!"

    "Sody Evelyn is ying with fire."

    "I thought that she behave during thest year but little did we know that this is her true colors... Disgusting!"

    "How can she do this?! What about the Crown Prince''s reputation!"

    Thedies started to openly criticize Evelyn.

    They whisper amongst themselves giving their opinions like their the judge of the century.

    And amongst thesedies, one person was hiding her smile through gritting teeth. It was the pink hair girl, who acted innocently in front of the nobledies.

    ***

    *huff *huff

    "I can''t anymore... This is... *huff* the longest time *huff* that I run *huff*..."

    Said the students who plopped down in the dirty hard soil after running his 75ps.

    "I give up... *huff *huff." said the other student who looked like he just takes a shower with all the sweats his training clothes had.

    The remaining 12 students begin to feel exhausted with the continuous running in the arena. One by one they fall out of their knees andid on the ground.

    Meanwhile, Evelyn is still running without taking a break. It was easy for her as his father was a spartan at teaching her the basic physical training.

    She also ran 200ps in their estate so it was an easy peasy win for her.

    After 3 hours of running, only four of them finished the trial. It was Adley, the Second Prince of Livingstone. The first Prince of Perspiru, Silvester, and the count''s daughter, Cathy. Andstly, Evelyn.

    The 3 gasped for air, but Evelyn was still fine but pretended that she was also having a hard time.

    Sir Bern walk to their location. He started to p.

    *p *p *p

    "Not bad for the first day. At least there are four people who look like worth teaching... Those who didn''t get toplete their take will still need to do it until you finished it."

    *huff *huff *huff

    "Yey! We *huff* did it..." Said Cathy.

    "Yes... I didn''t know that my first ss would be like this... Ha ha," a dryugh escapes from Evelyn''s mouth.

    While the two were busy chatting, the other two students whopleted the task came to them.

    "Greetingsdies... I think this would be a good opportunity to introduce myself."

    Evelyn and Cathy turn their heads and face thed who spoke to them.

    "... I''m Silvester. From the kingdom of Perspiru. I would appreciate it if you don''t ask myst name." He smiles at them while he reaches out his hand to them.

    ''So your hiding your identity? Hmm. Okay! It''s not like I care but WOW! He''s handsome too! Is this really the power of being one of the male leads in this romance novel? D*ammit author!'' Evelyn thought.

    She then copied the hand gesture of Silvester and they both shake hands.

    ''Oh, this is unexpected. He didn''t do the ''legendary backhand kiss'' that most of the nobles do.'' She thought.

    "I''m Evelyn, I won''t say myst name too Silvester, though I doubt it willst." She said.

    "Is that so... Don''t worry, I don''t like prying into people''s lives." He replied.

    "What a coincidence! Me too... I found it unnecessary..." She smiled at the thought that theirs a normal person who don''t like gossips.

    "I''m Adley, you can call me that. And... can I call you Evelyn?"

    She turns her head and she saw the blue hair with the royal family symbol, the eyes of the highest nobility. Emerald eyes.

    She leans her body to greet him but Adley stops him from doing so.

    "Please don''t do that... We''re ssmates, no need for formalities."

    "If that is your highness will, then I shall do so." She replied.

    Evelyn hence stood up. And reach for a handshake. He grabs her hand and both sealed their agreement of talking informally.

 Chapter 56: Rumors

    Chapter 56: Rumors

    ***

    The tall figure with his masculine physique spoke with his cheeky voice and look at them smirking. His pink hair splendidly sways while his toned arms were ced both in his waist, emphasizing his tan chest that can be seen from the opening because of the unbuttoned white shirt.

    His upturned golden eyes were so dashingly mysterious that Evelyn seems to found it familiar, but at the same time, it''s not.

    Evelyn just pushes her thought down. It was impossible as this was her first time to be away from the cage mansion that she has known since a child.

    Bern begins to speak when he saw that his students have enough introduction and rest.

    "Now, I think you lots have enough peace... So, I guess we can start our short war now..." He smirked when he saw his students baffled by the announcement.

    "Ahh... I really like those idiotic reactions from the freshman. Anyway, I''ll have to assess everyone''s strength here soe at me..."

    ".. ."

    Evelyn was stunned, no more like everyone is. They just take a break and another exhausting task was given to them.

    It seems that she was familiar with this type of scenario. She taught hard and -ting! A vague memory of a ck-haired guy with a demonic smile and his ck slit eyes came into her memory.

    ''Ahh... Now I remember, he acts like Shiek! That spartan that tortured me for thest year!'' She deadpan thought.

    Now she knows what kind of torture Bern said.

    ''It would hellish!'' She continued.

    Evelyn thinks that she had no luck in this lifetime when ites to having a normal teacher. ''Best to ept it... Sigh~''

    "Nowe at me... If yound a hit, then I''ll give you a special training that suits each one of you" He smiled like a psychopath and continued...

    Evelyn steps back, her intuition was telling her that this man is dangerous.

    "I don''t think I need special training... A normal one would suffice haha..." Sheughs dryly.

    "... Oh, sweety. Don''t worry, I won''t hold back even if you''re a girl!" He snickered.

    "Tsk! This man is crazy..." Cathy said seemingly having wild thoughts of what will happen for the next 6 months with Bern as the instructor.

    Everyone shuddered when they saw a tall looking figure slowly walking toward them.

    "Damn! He looks like a devil!" Said the orange bob hair girl, who was sweating buckets, it was Cathy.

    "We don''t have time, we need to n out how we willnd a hit with that rock-like figure man!" Evelyn warningly said to the rest of them.

    "Anyone? Do you guys have an idea?" She continued and looked at the exhausted ssmates of hers.

    She clicked her tongue. A pending body ache will await her doll-like figure.

    ''I will need a soothing patch after this!'' She inwardly thought.

    ***

    In the knights ss...

    A group of young men gathered at the open field where a red-haired man was standing in the center along with a smirking green hair man.

    Both of them were looking at each other''s eyes. It was like a spark of a lightning bolt that can be seen between them.

    The tension was filling the crowd but along with it, there''s also a snickering sound at the back that seems it was oppressed to not make a noise but it added fuel to the rising temper as it seems that they were ndering his master''s dignity.

    "Care to repeat what you said...?!" The red hair man said he narrowed his eyes that were bloodshot with raging anger inside him. It was Gab!

    "Pfft... Look at this chaperone. How dare you look me in the eye!" The green-haired man, his name Vallen said to Gab.

    Vallen is a son of Marquess Simeone, an aristocrat who sided with the other faction who opposed the King for announcing the engagement of the daughter of Duke Emsworth, as it will have a political imbnce if Evelyn became the Empress soon.

    He''s known for his hateful remarks to those who were lower to him, and he won''t bat an eye to ridiculing people who catch his attention, and also because his a son of a marquess, the third high-rank in power. He had an arrogant attitude towards themoners.

    -tak!

    "I said lower your head when you''re in front of this mighty, Vallen! How dare you re at me with those ugly eyes!" he continued.

    He smacked Gab''s head to make him looked down because he was offended by themoner''s gaze.

    "Look down,moner! How arrogant! Is this how your master thought you?! How uneducated!" Valley said while he spits to Gab''s training clothes.

    "Oh well, your master is also an uneducated person. Always stalking the prince while she was young and now that she attained a position as the strongest candidate for the Crown Prince fiancee, she changed her target to his escort. But oh well, you guys suited each other. One is a coquettishdy and one is an uneducated peasant. A perfect match!" Valley eximed with what he said, he seemed to have the thought as a great idea.

    Gab looked up, his eyes dangerously eyeing at the bastard who was saying nonsense about his master. His stopping himself to punch his idiotic face by saying to himself that he can''t get into a fight, he would only add to his master''s worries. But a thin rope within him was pending to snap at the end of his consciousness.

    "Maybe I can have a fun time with the Lady..."

    And with that... the final reasoning burned down in hell.

    -BAAM!

    When Vallen said that, a flying fist came down to his chisel jaw and he only saw the sky and the open field turning around.

    He seems confused for a moment but soon found out the sting in his mouth because it was chapped and a rusty vor soon tasted and his bodyid down on the grass.

    His eyes were shocked and open wide as he saw the dark sky and a man''s silhouette hovered at the top of his body and -baam!

    A simultaneous hand of heavy punches came down from the sky. He tried to get away from the man''s weight that pins him down but to no avail, only his wails escape from the man''s grasp!

    ''What the hell? I''m a Knight student! I''m known for my physical strength! But wh-why can''t I get away from him?!'' Heined inside his head.

    "St-stop!!!" He demanded.

    -baam! -baam!

    "S-someone! Stop this comoner!!! Aghhhh!!!"

    A pleading voice echoed to the open field and the dark sky seems to be in sink with his agony.

    ***

    On the east side of the St. Prisch Academy, where the building for sophomores is located. A silver-blue hair walks down the crowded halls of the gothic style castle where the taller windows and rooms with lots of light made a striking shadow cast down to the man walking down the aisle.

    The onlookers admire his handsome face like it was sculpted by the highest craftsman, and his face that devoid of emotions was stunninglyplimenting his icy aura. He looks like walking pheromones. Like his sister, they''re both charmingly beautiful people.

    He walks like a clothing line model, striding his long legs. While disying his charm, a silent whisper from the gossiping girls came into his ears.

    "Did you heard the rumors?"

    "Oh...yes! I heard that Lady Evelyn was doing something behind his highness back!"

    "Exactly! How disgraceful!"

    A sh of irritation came into the sunset eyes of An.

    He heard another story about his sister''s vampish behavior. He clicked his tongue and proceed to his destination.

    He sure will give a handful of warnings to Evelyn after his done with his business, but for now, he needs to go to where he was summoned.

    The headmaster''s office.

    ***

    Cabel was under the willow tree, it was located at the back of the dormitory. It became his safe haven. It brings out the calmness that he needs during the times that he was irritated. It''s also because he has memories of her under the willow trees... though it seems that the girl he knows from the past won''te back.

    He breathes in the fresh air because he heard some ridiculous rumors about the person his most interested in nowadays. He''s irritated because he also heard the floating rumors. Evelyn was always the center of attention these days. A little act will make a wildfire rumor that will spread and will be a disastrous, unimaginable consequence. Just like what he warns Evelyn during the assessment test.

    He knows that her closeness to his escort will be brought upon scandalous rumors, that''s also the reason why Cabel got angry because Evelyn then sided with his knight instead of denying what he said.

    Though Cabel really wanted to be close with Evelyn since after his brother''s birthday banquet.

    -snap!

    He summoned his shadow knight in a flick of his fingers.

    A person then appeared out of nowhere. Clothed with ck fabric that only the eyes were noticeable. And only the golden thread was hanging in his forearm with a symbol of a half-moon. The symbol of the shadow knight of the Night Guild.

    "Yes, My Lord." The shadow knight kneeled in respect and his head was facing the green grass of the back garden.

    He shuddered when a cold, icy aura escaped from his Lord.

    "Find the one who spread the rumor. I want it within an hour." The stern voice of Cabel echoed and disappear. The shadow knight also vanished after nodding.

 Chapter 57: The Calm Before The Storm

    Chapter 57: The Calm Before The Storm

    ***

    "OUCH! Can you at least tone down a bit?! We''re just students!" The bob hair girl said, it was Cathy.

    "And why would I do that brat? I told you, I don''t hold back. When it''s war. There''s no picking of gender... And there''s no waiting in the battlefield for the enemies to take a breather!" Bern said.

    The 12 students that were left behind joined forces, that includes Evelyn, Adley, Cathy, and Silvester. All of the new students got bruises and scratches all over their bodies. They didn''t expect to be one with the ground because of how many times they fall and thrown like a sack.

    It was the worst and hellish sparring that they had in their entire life.

    When everyone was cursing their instructor, Bern, inside their heads, Evelyn wasughing inwardly.

    It was the same as how Shiek taught him. The style, the moves, how he change his course of action when he cornered. Everything was like the exact copy more like, Shiek was mimicking him. Because Bern had a more stable and more fluidity in his movement that Shiekcks sometimes.

    ''This is interesting!'' Evelyn thought.

    "Sir Bern wait a minute... Do you know Sir Shiek?" Evelyn asked. While she''s supporting her exhausted body by giving weight to her sword that was stabbed in the ground.

    "Hmmm... Do you know Shiek? That mischievous brat?" Bern scratched his chin, seemingly thinking about the past.

    "Ohh! So you know him..."

    "What''s your rtion with the brat?" Bern asked, suspicious at Evelyn.

    "He''s my teacher...!" She replied merrily.

    "Huh? That Shiek has a student now? Howe? He was still an ugly duckling when ites to sword fighting!" Bern immediately counters Evelyn''s statement.

    "What? But he said he was an elite knight in the Pce."

    "Yeah... He''s an elite but his still far off to have a student of his own!"

    "Wait... What are you to him?"

    "I''m his teacher!" He proudly said. He puffs his chest like he won a gold medal in a swimmingpetition.

    Anyway... ''If he''s the teacher and Shiek is in his mid-twenty then what the hell is this man''s age? And why is it that he looks like he''s also on his prime?'' She silentlymented.

    "So you''re his first student? Hmmm.."

    "Yes...? I think so?" She meekly replied.

    "Then let''s test it!" Bern started to unsheathed his sword.

    Evelyn widely opened her eyes. Her upturned sunset eyes, shake as he announced the sudden duel.

    "Ha... Ha... Can I pass? I don''t want to die yet...!" She awkwardlyughs, knowing that she will be a punching bag of the bulky man.

    "Nope! You just piqued my interest youngdy! Now, let''s see what you''ve got that Shiek epted you as his pupil!"

    ''Why can this mouth of mine, shut when I needed it the most! I just dug my own grave! F*ck!'' she silently weeps inside her head.

    "It''s your fault, Child. You just need to pique the interest of some brute man." Gil said.

    ***

    Meanwhile at the estate of the Duke''s Emsworth...

    A monthhas passed since Evelyn entered the St. Prisch Academy.

    The deste mansion is now colder than ever without the presence of the Lady. And only the stern Duke was left alone with the servants who always on their tiptoes because of the bitter mood swings of Duke Keene.

    In the far distance of the wide road of the Emsworth Mansion, the ck gate that was high as the ceiling of the first floor is making a sound because of the vassals who were visiting in a hurry.

    Ten more carriages went in. With their carriage symbol and the symbol of their Lord, the Emsworth. A golden shield with the face of a lion at the center and two swords crossed.

    After Jede, the head butler greeted them and lead them to the meeting room, a 12 seater long table was ced in the middle of the room, with a red-clothed ced vertically on the center.

    With the walls painted with a burnt sienna color that contrasted the dark hue of oak wood used for the table. The medieval-themed of the decorations made the room, stiff and cold.

    Everyone seated in their respective seat, and the door was plunge wide open. Duke Keene entered the premise with his same usual demeanor. A cold, stoic, and emotionless face.

    His white military uniform with a blue sash across his body and was a pin that made to look like the insignia of the Emsworth were ced at the left side was brandish like a weapon. As the symbol represents the head of the Emsworth Dukedom.

    "We greet the head of the Duke''s Emsworth..."

    The vassals salute the Duke upon entering.

    "Take a seat... What''s the agenda for today?" Duke Keene said.

    "Your Grace, the east side of the Estate, Cavati town has a problem with the water. Most of them only have a well to rely on but because of the overused, some of the wells have already dried up." Said Baron Ecquiss. A mid-forty, with a brown mustache and a droopy eyes.

    "That''s your jurisdiction, Baron. If you have a solution for that problem then put up a n and give it to the head butler, I''ll give you a proper amount to proceed if the n is usible. Next!" He replied nonchntly.

    The vassals stated the present situation and talked about how can the estate further strengthen the rtionship that everyone can benefit from. Especially the agricultural aspect and the businesses.

    But a whispering voice raised his head and started his report. His heart is rapidly beating at a fast rate as his report concerns one of the important members of the Emsworth.

    "Ummm... Duke, there''s something that the vigers found in the south woods of Behelda forest." The pale face of Sir Carmondy. A newly appointed vassal of the Duke. He''s sweating buckets and fidgeting nonstop.

    "What is it?" He sternly said, seemingly impatient.

    "They found a corpse in the deep woods..." Carmondy continued but another vassal interrupted him.

    "So, what if there''s a corpses? There''s wild beast around the deep woods in every territory inside the Emsworth Dukedom..." Baron Estefan said, anky guy. He''s smirking, thinking that Sir Carmondy''s report is not important.

    The Duke ced his head to rest in his palm. He closed his eyes because he knows that the vassals will start arguing with each other again. Same routine every meeting.

    "But Baron Estefan, the corpse is dried up, like every blood and essence of life was sucked out dried!" Carmondy started, his voice getting pitch higher with rm.

    Duke Keene then opened his eyes. His red eyes wildly sh and he looked at Carmondy, who is now looking paler than before.

    "What did you say? Repeat it!" The voice of Duke Keene was like an icy ze that can prick all parts of your body.

    Carmondy shivered, no, more like. Everyone in the room held their breath as a single sound can make their heads roll on the floor.

    Sir Carmondy answered in a quivering voice. He knows the reason why is the duke is sensitive or dangerous when topics such as this were reported.

    "W-we found co-corpse inside the Behelda f-forest. The corpse was dried up, and a symbol of an eye was marked within the back of his b-body..."

    -BAAM!

    Duke Keene, knocked the oak wooden table with great force that a crater was made as to the impact of his fist touch the pitiful wood.

    The vassal plopped their head down, they don''t want to look at the eyes of the Duke who is emitting a dangerous aura.

    It''s because the news was also connected to the deceased Duchess.

    "Tell me EVERYTHING. I need the full report! How dare they enter my premises!" His eyes glowed like a hunting beast, ready to gnawed a prey.

    ***

    Back to the present. In the headmaster''s office.

    An was summoned by the headmaster.

    *knock *knock

    "Come in..."

    "You called headmaster?" An inquired.

    The man sitting in front of the desk buried with a stack of documents and only his golden thread hair can be seen, beckon An to sit down.

    An sighs.

    "Headmaster, I don''t have time to have tea with you. If you just called me for some tea then I''ll decline." An was about to walk away when the Headmaster called him.

    "An, just wait a bit..." He said.

    The silver-blue head, An just sighed again and walk to where the sofa chair is.

    "Tell me what do you want, headmaster." He said.

    "You really...! Why do you resemble Keene so much! Tsk!" The headmaster replied.

    "Because he''s my father, isn''t that obvious?" An replied.

    "Yes, that stoic man is your father."

    Tsk! He clicked his tongue before he continued to talk to An again.

    "Anyway, you''re the second year representative. So you knew this. It''s time to recruit new members for the Elite Force. Four of the Elites will graduate this semester."

    "Yes..." An replied.

    "You''ll be in-charge..."

    "Is that all? Then I''ll get going..."

    An was at the door while his hand was reaching for the knob, he heard the headmaster''s voice.

    "By the way... I heard your sister is here. It would be interesting if she joins the tournament... Haha!" The headmasterughs mischievously.

    An only clicked his tongue and red at the golden hair before he exits the office with a bang.

    The headmaster looked at the door and mumbled.

    "I wonder what that Keene will do... When he learned that his daughter will enter the tournament. Hahaha!!!"

 Chapter 58: Dazed

    Chapter 58: Dazed

    ***

    SWISH!

    A battle between Evelyn and Bernmences as the long sword swings to strike in Evelyn''s head without a moment''s notice.

    "Hey!!!! Are you trying to kill me?!" She spat nervous words as the long sword crash and made a loud metal sound because of their sword touching.

    "But see... It didn''t cut your head. I knew you could defend it~" He smirks as he was satisfied by her quick defense.

    "This psycho...!" She mumbled.

    The two, step away from each other, and the crowd was stunned as the quick event that happens in the blink of an eye.

    They''re also in awe of Evelyn who defended herself in the most critical moment with quick actions and quick reflexes.

    Bern and Evelyn looked at each other. Sizing their enemies, trying to find an opening. Evelyn quicklyunches an attack when Bern deliberately gave a false opening.

    Using her full body, she kicks his side and turns around to kick his head but to no avail, only his long arms touched the attacks.

    She groaned in irritation while Bern smiled like a devil who wants to y a game with his newly found toy.

    "Now, this is unexpected..." He said as he approached her and swings his sword again to her head.

    Evelyn saw iting and in defense quickly raised her sword but what touched her was a kick from her stomach. She flew a few feet away before stumbling and plopped down to her butt.

    "O-ouch!" She grips her abdomen as it stings because of the impact.

    "Okay... I guess that''s enough!" Bern said as he reaches his hand to Evelyn.

    "Great job! You are his student!" He continued. Evelyn looked at him and scowl.

    He attacked her with full intent to hurt her and without her quick reflexes, her head must have rolled by now.

    "You freaking piece of ---" she didn''t continue and only red at the big hands that wereid in front of her and she strokes his big hand -tak! and stand by herself.

    "Are you okay, Eve?" Cathy runs to her side while also giving a death re to Bern. He only smirks at them.

    "What do you think you doing? What if Eve got hurt?!" She scolds the man.

    "I''m not going to hurt her... I will stop if I didn''t see her pulling her own sword in defense. And besides..." He said while he nces at Evelyn.

    "Does it hurt?" He continued.

    Evelyn felt like this man only knows how to beat someone then again, he was his mentor''s teacher. The two were alike. So, she was sure that he was only curious to know her strength but that didn''t mean that he needs to kick hard!

    "Of course it hurts, I''m not made of steel, you piece of shhh...! Damnit!" Evelyn bites her lips and winches at the pain.

    Heughed so loud that when Evelyn nced around, everyone has the same reaction.

    Their narrow brows that almost ironed t and the visible wrinkles in the forehead caused by the question mark inside their heads...

    ''What''s this psychoughing about?'' All of them seem to unite with this thought.

    He dismissively waves his hand and looked at Evelyn.

    "You''re an interesting one... Ah! This batch of fresh brats will be entertaining." Bern said.

    "We''re not a freaking circus show! Pinky!" Evelyn replied that made Bernugh again.

    He walked away leaving everyone dumbfounded.

    ***

    After I be a punching bag for my sunavabeech instructor, I went to my dormitory for a quick break and a change of clothes.

    As I walk to the main building''s first floor hallway, where the dreamy-like-themed interior faced me, I felt a slight tinge as I''m feeling a sense of freedom for the first time in this world.

    It''s now afternoon, and the sun is at its peak in gracing us with its warm rays. I peek at the floor to ceiling window and saw a group of nobledies eating and having a tea party in the main garden. It was so lovely to look at. I was envious at the moment...

    But in a closer look, I saw a pink hairdy wearing a one-piece dress, the blue linings at every edge where a red ribbon is ced at the center of her chest. She innocentlyughs among thedies and the roses, tulips, and carnation flowers were made for the background to when sheughs.

    It felt straight out of a book scene. Elise, the heroine of the novel was said to be always the center of attention.

    No wonder she gains the attention of all the male leads. That''s the power of the blessed character.

    I mean this world was dedicated to her.

    As I begin to continue my walk I felt the gazes of the people behind my back. Because I was always the center of contempt to my family and servants, I became used to the stares but I also heightened my senses when ites to despising. And what I''m sensing right now was exactly that.

    I looked back. And everyone avoided my gazes.

    So, I guess it''s true. They loathe me... But for what reason? I just started attending the school for goodness sake!

    I didn''t even encounter Elise, and I ABSOLUTELY didn''t bully her. So what the hell is the REASON?

    I clicked my tongue in annoyance and went to the second floor of the building where my second ss will take ce.

    I opened the back door of the wooden double doors with care. I don''t want to cause any disturbances and I want to silently enter the room.

    What I saw was the teacher''s desk below and the tables for students were in ascending form. Like the ones in universities.

    I search for a vacant sit and saw a pair of blue eyes, his handsome poreless face, and his glistening ck hair that reflected because of the sunlight. His well-proportioned muscle and his face resting in his slender hands.

    It felt like I''m looking at a photoshoot for a male idol. I was dazed for a moment before I gain my senses again.

    Silvester was looking at me and he''s waving his hands. I looked back to see if he''s waving at someone else, but I saw nothing. So I pointed my finger at me, gesturing if it was for me.

    He nods and he charminglyughs at me. I was confused for a moment before I walk myself to his ce.

    "Why are youughing?" I said. I was standing in front of him while his face still rested on his palm.

    He tilts his head.

    "I just saw you crumpled your face and you looked confused when I wave my hand at you. It was amusing... Haha"

    Heughs again that it made me lose my focus.

    ''Damnit! The effects of male leads are top-notched! I thought I was immune because of my brother and father!'' I left my thoughts and begun to concentrate on our talk.

    I raise one of my brows when I heard his exnation.

    "Of course, I''ll be confused. Because some guy is waving his hands at me... Who wouldn''t get perplexed at that?" I replied.

    He looked at me and point at the vacant chair.

    "Sit with me." He smiled like an innocent boy while he said that.

    I felt suspicious at the sudden kindness, but then again... He''s the least dangerous among the male lead.

    So, maybe I can associate myself with him when I''m in ss.

    I ce my notebook down and gently took a seat beside him, and while doing so, his stare was intently stuck at every move I make. It made me conscious.

    "Why are you looking at me like that..." I said

    "Why? I can''t look?" He slightly raised his forehead while his eyes were opening wide, his faking a shocked look.

    I narrowed my brows to frown.

    "I never said that... It just... No, nothing. Nevermind"

    I stop myself from saying that it was embarrassing to be looked at. Though I''m used to having to disdain gaze, I''m not used to his stare.

    "Why? I''m just admiring your gracefulness..." He said without looking a bit embarrassed about what he spoke.

    I turn my head in shock. I stare at his ocean eyes and felt that I would drown if I look any longer so I turn my head again to the front.

    "I-is that so... Thank you!"

    I heard him chuckle and I also felt ashamed that I stutter that my face was heating up in embarrassment!

    While the awkward silence enveloped us two, I heard running footsteps drawing near the wooden double doors.

    -Bang!

    I saw a young boy panting, his in his training clothes and I assume that he''s in the Knight ss as I didn''t see him in my ss before. He was frantically searching for someone, as his green hair unts too much with his head turning to look around.

    He stares in my direction and I also looked at him, he walks in a hurry and when he''s in front of me he opens his mouth to speak.

    "Are youdy Evelyn?" The greennky boy said.

    "Yes... And who might you be?" I inquired.

    "You don''t need to know about me..."

    I raise one of my brows at his rudeness but what came next soon made me stand up.

    "Sir Gab was in the headmaster''s office... He got into a fight and he might be expelled!!"

    "What?!"

 Chapter 59: Entangle

    Chapter 59: Entangle

    ***

    "What?! What do you mean Gab is going to be expelled?!" Evelyn''s hands make a tight grip on her dress.

    ''He can''t be expelled?! What the heck did he do. Tsk!'' She thought as she bites her lips in frustration.

    "Child, calm down first. You know that Gab wouldn''t do that without proper reason..." Gil said in her head.

    "Yes! Gab wouldn''t do that without reason! He must have been provoked by someone!" Evelyn spoke as she was in a dazed.

    She processes what happened and turns her head in the green-haired boy who was standing and is obviously nervous for some reason.

    "Hey, you! Leafy! Tell me what happen?! Why did Gab be aggressive? He''s not the type to be easily swayed and provoked!" She res at him, while he avoided the piercing sunset eyes of Evelyn.

    "I-I don''t know! And besides, I''m not leafy! I''m Tristan!" He shouted.

    "Okay... Leafy Tristan. Tell me what happened! No exined it to me on the way... Lead me to where the headmaster''s office is." Evelyn spoke with amanding tone that Tristan seems to be taken aback.

    He came running as Gab was the first person to talk to him in that suffocating ss where every noble boasting their prestige to one another and Gab became the center of ridicule when they learn that he was a subject of the Emsworth family. It means that he was the rumored lover of Lady Evelyn.

    That became the reason for them to go at it with Gab and Lady Evelyn. And Tristan doesn''t have the guts to tell her himself that.

    "I think you should just go to the headmaster''s office before the nobles me him all for it." Silvester butted in.

    He stands up and reaches for Evelyn''s hand. He holds her hand that she was stunned that she was being pulled from her ce and to the door.

    "W-what are you doing?! Take your hands off!" Her face flushes red with the sudden contact.

    She tried to swat away his hand but his strong grip made it impossible to escape. She surrenders.

    *Sighs~

    "Fine... I''m going but can you let go first? Sir Silvester?" She stares at their holding hands.

    She thanked the heavens that the students have sses right now, but once it gets out that she was holding hands with someone else other than his fiancee then surely rumors will start to float again.

    And Evelyn doesn''t want that!

    "Let go." She looked at Silvester''s ocean eyes with resolution.

    "Then, stop calling me "Sir Silvester". Call me Sil. I want you to call me that."

    "Huh?"

    ''Why do I need to call him that? What the hell is this man thinking?!'' She thought while she watches him, trying to guess his intention.

    "Chill... I just want to get close. So...?"

    *sigh~

    "Fine, Sil. Now, let go!"

    He smiled and chuckled and eventually, slowly, let her hand go.

    "Umm... Are we still going to the headmaster''s office?"

    Evelyn and Silvester looked back and saw Tristan trailing them.

    "Oh, you''re still here..." Evelyn said, embarrassed that she forgot his presence.

    "Yeah..."

    ***

    "Headmaster! This guy here just punches my beautiful face. Look at me!!!" Vallen said as he points his finger at his bruised cheeks that was now looking like a bloated chipmunk.

    "Tsk..." Gab clicked his tongue.

    ''I should have punched that foul narcissistic mouth!'' He thought as he nced at him dangerously. His golden eyes gleam like a hunting predator.

    He really wants to kill this man for bad-mouthing his master.

    ''No one talks to Eve like that!''

    "That''s just warning... Talk like that again and I swear I will not let it slide again...!" He growled as he thought back again on how he makes a blunder to Evelyn.

    "Look, headmaster! Look at how he threatened and re at me! I''m a marquees son! How dare you, a measlymoner warned me!" Vallen appealed to the headmaster.

    "He must be expelled, headmaster! Amoner''s blood will sully the prestige of St. Prisch Academy!" He continued.

    *Sigh~

    "This is just the first week and I need to deal with this problem?!" The headmaster said as he massages his temple to relieve theing headache.

    "Care to exin why Sir Gab punched you, Sir Vallen?" He inquired.

    His sunset eyes scan Vallen from head to toe.

    Vallen steps back, his forehead begins to produce cold sweat and his hands trembled when he met the golden eyes of the headmaster that seems to judge him like a prosecutor.

    "I didn''t do anything, headmaster... I just criticized Gab''s closeness to his master." He said but his eyes were glued somewhere else and not to where the headmaster is.

    "Is that true?" Headmaster''s voice was dangerously low.

    Fallen gulped down his dry saliva. While Gab was indifferently looking at the front.

    The headmaster then switched to Gab.

    "Will you tell me what happened? Sir Gab?"

    At that moment, a knock was heard. The headmaster sighs and asks his assistant to get the door.

    "Headmaster, it''s Lady Evelyn." His assistant said.

    His eyes glow for a moment, a look of mischievousness can be seen in his eyes. He beckons his assistant to let Evelyne in.

    *ck!

    "Greetings Headmaster Carsillion, I''m Evelyn Emsworth and I''m here because I heard Gab, who was sponsored by my family and also my aid is here because of some trouble..." She said in one breath as she looks at Gab who has a cut on his lips.

    She grits her teeth in anger!

    ''How dare...! The guts of some dude to hurt my Gab!''

    She thought as she murderous thought of ways to get back at the green-haired Vallen, who was looking at her with a question in his eyes.

    "Yes... Lady Evelyn. As he was your aide, his your responsibility..." Carsillion said

    "Wait... I was the one who punched this..." Gab interrupted as he hurriedly tried to get all the punishment but Evelyn also stop him from further talking.

    "Yes, I''ll take responsibility for my aide." She resolutely responds to Carsillion.

    He nodded.

    "Then, Sir Vallen what do you want as punishment for Sir Gab..."

    "Wait a minute, Headmaster Carsillion, There seem to be a misunderstanding, I''m not here to receive punishment without an exnation. That would be an unfair treatment for my aide..."

    She walks to where Vallen is and confronts him.

    "... So what did Sir Gab did for you to get a purple make up that suit your pale face?" She said in sarcasm.

    People inside the room, especially Silvester was trying his best to hide his chuckle...

    Vallen turned red at the ridiculous taunt!

    "Wh-what? I''m not wearing makeup! This...! This...!"

    "Hmm?"

    "I didn''t do anything, Lady Evelyn! You should have to discipline yourmoner aide! And besides, I know that his your secret lover!..."

    The room went silent when thest words left Vallen''s mouth.

    "What...did you just say...?"

    She red at him, her murderous aura seeping out from her.

    The room temperature went lower in every second that Vallen didn''t answer.

    "Are you telling me? That I''m having... an affair with my aide?!"

    She steps to close the distance from her to Vallen, every sound of her footsteps, her icy stares send shivers to Vallen.

    Before it gets her to him, Carsillion opens his mouth.

    "Lady Evelyn, that''s enough! Stop that murderous aura or am I just a stone in your eyes?" He warned her.

    Evelyn eventually canceled out her aura and Vallen can now breathe a sigh of relief.

    "I''m sorry, Headmaster." Evelyn apologizes and she walks away and went to where she was once, beside Silvester.

    "What?!" She asked quietly as she saw Silvester looked in his eyes.

    Sylvester leaned closer to her ears and whisper to her, which Gab pay attention to.

    "Nothing... I didn''t know that you can emit a murderous aura. I mean you look like a bunny~ who can''t harm a flower..." He chuckled and Evelyn elbowed his side.

    "Stop it, Sil!" She demanded.

    Gab narrowed his eyes to Evelyn''s closeness with another man.

    ''Did she just called him with a nickname?!'' He thought while he grits his teeth.

    "Ahem...!"

    Carsillion fake a cough, gaining the attention of everyone inside the room.

    "As I can see... Both parties have made a mistake. The one made a blunder and the other used his fist... While the other used her murderous aura" He emphasized thest sentence while he alternatively looked at Gab, Vallen, and Evelyn.

    "As I see it, no one will be backed down and apologize to one another so I suggest that you guys fight in a fair and square battle."

    Everyone was baffled at what he said so Carsillion further exined.

    "There will be aing up tournament for a freshman... You can settle your scores there and the winner will demand something from the loser... How about that?" He exined.

    "I agree... I''m a knight, I won''t back down from this fight! I need to see this imbecile kneel in front of me!" Vallen said while discrimination was pasted in his eyes.

    But Evelyn was suspicious of Carsillion''s suggestion. She can just use her power as a daughter of a Duke but people will make rumors again that she''s a tyrant.

    She sighs in surrender.

    "I... Fine, we will apply for this tournament."

    Carsillion''s golden eye sparks with Evelyn''s agreement.

    "You made the right decision..." And Carsillion grinned.

 Chapter 60: A Deal

    Chapter 60: A Deal

    ***

    In the headmaster''s office, a group of noble freshman is having a discussion -- No, more like a disagreement about a certain topic.

    "Eve... I mean Lady Evelyn why must you agree with this arrangement?!" Gab inquired.

    She looked at him. She knows what''s going inside his head...

    ''Why did you agree to this geezer when there''s a better solution? Your father...''

    She smiles...

    "I''ll tell youter, Gab. For now, it''s better to settle this, and besides, I''m doing this for myself, not for you... We''ll talkter." She dismissed his inquiries and left.

    "Headmaster Carsillion, there''s a catch in this, am I right?" Evelyn asked.

    He chuckled at how sharp she was.

    "... I mean, you won''t suggest something that would take two weeks just to settle this argument. And besides, I know that the tournament is for finding new Elites. Am I right? Headmaster?" She continued.

    "You really think alike..."

    "Who?!"

    "Your mother..."

    "What? You know my mother?"

    "Ohhhh... I guess, your father and brother didn''t tell you a thing. Don''t worry we can have our own talk after the tournament..."

    She looked at him, bewildered, and confused about his connection to his family.

    "Wait a minute, if you knew my mother then..."

    "Lady Evelyn... I know you''re curious about my rtionship with your family but you don''t need to worry. I''m not the type of person to break my promise... After the tournament, I''ll tell you all you want to know."

    She squints her eyes, while Carsillion tells everyone to leave for a minute.

    -ck!

    The door closed and Evelyn standing in front of his desk.

    "Care to tell why you''re doing this?" She asked as she folded her arms and raise her brow.

    "You also looked like her when you pry into people''s intention..." He answered.

    While he intertwined his fingers and rest his chin on it.

    "I''m not here to bepared just tell me why do I need to put up with this?! I don''t care about your rtionship with the Duke and his son..." Evelyn said while her voice was slowly getting a high pitch.

    "So, you don''t want to know about your lost memories?" He cited.

    "Wha... You! Who are you really?! Why do you know that?!"

    "I''ll just tell you this, Eve... Participate! That''s all I asked and you can question me all you want. Isn''t that a great deal?" He added while he smiled.

    She clicked her tongue and turn to walk through the door but she stops when Carsillion talks again.

    "By the way... I need you to win all the matches. That''s the only way you can have the information you want."

    "You''re kidding, right?!" She asked as she was convinced that this golden hair guy has a screw loose...

    "Oh... I''m not~"

    Evelyn came forward again to appealed to him.

    "That''s just nonsense! You expect me to beat all the freshmen here?! I''m not a wonder woman, you geezer!"

    "Wonder woman? Geezer? What''s that mean" He asked in confusion?

    ''Right, I forgot... These nobles don''t know any ng word from the streets and he doesn''t know who wonder woman is because that''s a word from my old world.'' she btedly thought.

    "Okay, I''ll give you a handicap! Just be part of the top four and you can question me right away." He cited.

    ''Can I make it into the top four?! This geezer really annoys me... but I really need to know the information about my mother.'' She was lost in thought before she gave her reply.

    "Fine!"

    ***

    After their talk with the headmaster, all went out and Vallen warned them as he walks past her and stops in front of Evelyn.

    "I''m not going to let this slide, Lady Evelyn."

    She scoffs at what he said.

    "Do you know who''s letting someone slide who? It''s ME, I''m letting the marquees son have some face!"

    She pointed at him and heughs.

    "I''m a marquees son, why would I be afraid? and I''m from the Knight ss that was distinguished as one of the strongest in the freshman" Vallen stated.

    "Exactly... You''re a marquees son and also from the Knight family, but you became a sandbag for my aide and besides, I think you''re forgetting about something, Sir Vallen..."

    Vallen gulped down, he remembered the intense murderous aura of Evelyn earlier.

    "W-what is it?" He asked.

    "From what family is I, Sir Vallen? Emsworth! I''m a Duke''s daughter!"

    She folded her arms and stand straight with a haughty look. She thinks that she looks like a true viiness right now.

    "I didn''t know that my family''s contribution to the Kingdom can be forgotten and I''ll be ndered..."

    ''I don''t want to use my family''s status but for someone like him that honors status more than anyone else, this will wake him up'' she thought.

    "N-no, Lady Evelyn... that-that''s not what I meant!"

    Her upturned eyes blink dangerously and her longshes cast a shadow in her beautiful face.

    "You should know who''s superior here, Sir Vallen. I''m letting you go this time because I want to see it for myself... How will that face of yours look like when it touched the hard cold floor..."

    "Pfft... Oh sorry, go on..." Sylvester chuckle interrupting her speech.

    She clicked her tongue and turn away from Vallen. And the two guys followed her.

    "Hi, I''m Silvester. I''m ssmates with Evelyn." He talked to Gab while walking.

    "Oh hello, I''m Gab, Eve''s aide. It''s nice to meet you." He replied.

    "Oh... You two are close?" Sylvester asked.

    "Stop asking, Sil, or I''ll kick you!" Evelyn said. Warning Silvester.

    "You two got close?!" Gab was now bewildered on how Evelyn can dare to call someone in a nickname other than his.

    "Gab stop talking! I''m seriously pissed off right now. We''ll talk after we get that cut of yours treated. And you...!"

    She stops and faces Silvester.

    "Go back to ss and take notes... I''ll borrow it to youter!"

    "Pfft...! Fine! I''ll take my leave then. It was nice meeting you, Sir Gab. See youter, Evelyn!" He waves his hand and walks in the direction of the main building.

    ***

    Meanwhile on the other side of the school...

    "What are you doing?"

    "Can''t you see? I''m posting an announcement on the bulletin board?!"

    "I can see that! What I want to know is why aren''t you doing anything for the rumors to stop?! Ha! An?!"

    An looked at the well-built man with his tall stature and his silver hair and red eyes that glowed like a beast.

    "Can you tell that I don''t care, Cabel?!" An clicked his tongue and continued to post the announcement paper on the bulletin board.

    "She''s your sister for goodness sake! A little help will do, An!" Cabel said as he grips An''s shoulder.

    He turns his head to look at him and talk back again.

    "Then you do it! I don''t want to get involved in her business! That''s her mess let her handle it!" He said as he pushed Cabel''s shoulder when he walks away.

    He holds his shoulder again before An could go a bit further.

    *sighs~

    "Why is it that no one listens to me?!" Cabel added while he shakes his head.

    "What?!" An answered getting annoyed.

    "I''m telling you that someone spread a rumor but my shadows can''t find who it was. All the youngdies who were at the party pointed to one individual but they can''t remember the person''s look or the name..."

    An then looked at him perplex at what he said.

    "What are you saying? Someone can erase the memories of the nobles here?! Are you kidding me right now?!"

    "Do I looked like someone who jokes around, An?!" Cabel answered while he raffles his silver hair.

    "I was also dumbfounded when I found out that my shadow knights can''t find the culprit who spread the rumors, and besides all of them have the same story but when it''s near the end, they stop like they forgot everything rted to that person!" Cabel added.

    "You''re saying that someone is deliberately spreading rumors about my sister and he or she used magic to erase their memories?" An replied.

    "You just repeated what I said...!"

    "And you''re telling me that person used taboo magic?!"

    "That''s what I''m saying!"

    Both stop their bantering and their thought wonder.

    ''Why would someone target Evelyn? Because she was a candidate for the Crown Princess fiancee?''

    When they came to the conclusion, they heard running footsteps in the corridor.

    "Wait... Lady! Look ahead!!!" Said the girl who was chasing after her.

    "No!"

    -thud!

    "Ouch!"

    An looked back when he felt that someone knocked into his back. He saw a pink hairdy with pale skin and her misty blue eyes that looks like it will pour down at any moment.

    He reached his hand.

    "Are you okay?" An asked.

    "Y-yes... I''m sorry!" She embarrassingly said while her eyes were bing red as she tried her tears to keep at bay.

    "Lady Elise!! Are you all alright? I told you to looked ahead!" Said the girl who was chasing after her.

    "Umm... I''m Elise von Acker, and I would like to apologize for my *sniff* behavior."

    "It''s alright... We need to go now." An dered.

    They walk away and An was in deep thought.

    "Weird..."

    "What''s weird?" Cabel inquired.

    "I felt strange when I touched that Lady... Weird..."

 Chapter 61: HER PLANS

    Chapter 61: HER PLANS

    ***

    BOTH of us were walking to the clinic on the first floor of the administration office. It''s two floors below the headmaster''s office.

    "...Eve, let me exin first!"

    Gab tried to talk to me in a hurry but I''m still not in my right mind to talk. So, I didn''t notice that he was calling my name.

    "...ve! EVE! What are you thinking that you wouldn''t even hear me?"

    He grabs my hand to make me stop in my tracks.

    "...oh? Did you call for me? Sorry, I was thinking about something else... What do you want to talk about?"

    As I said those, Gab''s face crumpled and he looked at me in wonder.

    "What did you talk about with that geezer?!"

    "You don''t need to worry about that... It''s just something..."

    "Eve...!" He called my name in desperation.

    I know that I''ve been keeping too much secret from him but ... How will I talk about it to him if I, myself, don''t know the full story!

    I sigh...

    I thought that when I got out from that mansion, at least in this academy, I can avoid certain things like associating myself with the main characters and just be a side character that will cheer for their b*llsh*t love but because I''m a connon fonder and a viiness in this story, I''m being pulled by force and the events written in the story was still happening.

    I sigh...

    "It''s nothing... Really! I''ll tell you when I know the full details. What I can say to you right now is that... I need to win in the tournament!"

    Gab tightened his grip in my hands and I tried to endure it, but honestly, I can''t so, I call him using my soft voice.

    "Gab... It hurts..."

    His golden eyes went wide when he saw the marks left on my pale hands. He looked at me with full of worries that he may have used too much force.

    "I''m sorry Eve, did it hurt that much? You can kick me if you want? You know to get back at me... I''m sorry."

    As I saw his head low looking like a puppy... I mean technically he''s a wolf, but no worries they''re buddies so I guess it''s fine to call him a puppy.

    His red hair that he always keep waxed and slit back was all messed up now. I reach for his hair and raffles it like the way I used to when he looked at me with his eyes full of anxiety.

    "It''s okay Gab... You know me. I''m strong! I can handle it. I just made a deal with the headmaster to know about how the duchess died."

    "You''re mother...?"

    "Yes... My mother. The Duke and that brother of mine won''t tell me a thing and only say things that it was my fault or she died because she protected me..."

    "So... Is that geezer will tell you all about you want to know? How did he know about your family...?"

    As Gab begins to question me and the headmaster''s identity, I smiled because I remember how he always asked about my intentions.

    I stop raffling his hair, smile at him, and only stare at his golden eyes.

    "That''s what I need to find out..."

    ***

    Inside the clinic, the white walls, beddings, and the messed up desk can be seen as both Evelyn and Gab step in. The smell of medicinal herbs was mixed in scented candles. It was rxing and also familiar to Evelyn.

    She remembers She, her maid, who always use a light yellow scented candle that rxes her every nerve whenever his brother or father ticked her off.

    "It''s like the smell of your room..."

    Gab who was trailing Evelyn also recognize the familiar scent.

    "You''re right... Though I don''t know what She uses, I know full well that it has the same scent as this..." Evelyn replied.

    Evelyn ordered Gab to sit beside the beds, she grabs cotton, ointment, and a patch inside the medicine shelves.

    "I wonder where did the medic staff go?"

    Evelyn inquired as only a note was left outside the door saying...

    ''I''m out for a bit and if it''s only a light injury, you can found all the necessary things inside the white cab hanging behind my desk. -from Mike''

    "This is not because we''re in a novel, right? Only the main characters have to have this kind of moment..." She mumbled to herself.

    She pushed down her thoughts and proceeded to where Gab is.

    "So... Care to tell me what happened? Though... I kind of guess the reason you went berserk to that green guy, what''s his name again? Valde? Violet? Ahh! Vallen!"

    She tried to joke around by messing the guy''s name to let Gab be at ease... Though it just made his face wrinkle like a dried prune fruit.

    "What?" She beckons when he didn''t answer.

    "You know the rumors?" He asked.

    "I didn''t... Until that guy went and bber some nonsense. When I heard him ahh! It clicked to me why you did that..."

    "So you know why... Then, why are you still asking? Isn''t obvious that I punched him because he talks some nonsense about you!"

    Gab was angry that Evelyn seems to be nonchnt about the nobles ndering her.

    She chuckled when she saw him getting angry for him.

    "Remember when Cabel and I are arguing during the assessment?"

    "And what''s that guy got to do with this issue?!" He stops her hands from applying the ointment and looked at her straight in her sunset eyes.

    "It got everything to do with that..." Evelyn replied and smiled.

    Gab was confused. He doesn''t like solving riddles such as this!

    *Sigh~

    "Cabel was provoking me to make me deny my closeness with you in front of the nobles... I''m aware of how they see me, Gab! That''s why I know why Cabel does that. He got angry at that time because he gave me the opportunity to refute the rumors but I didn''t use it."

    "Huh...?" Gab was more confused now.

    If Evelyn knew it from the start that means that she decided to ignore the rumors and let it be this widespread.

    He got up, his face is bing red with heating from his head and the boiling anger that seeping through him.

    "So you knew it?! Why didn''t you deny it?! Eve?! What the hell are you thinking?!"

    Evelyn looked up at him. She saw how Gab was trying his best to understand her reasonings... She sighs again.

    ''This is what you get for not exining, Child.'' Gil chimed in.

    ''I know... I need to fix this!'' She said to Gil.

    Evelyn pulled his hand to make him sit again. She wants to talk to him at eye level.

    "Gab... Everything that I''m doing has a purpose. I know that everyone is talking behind my back... The reason why I''m letting it slide is because of my engagement with the Crown Prince..." She exined.

    Gab who was angry earlier was silently listening to Evelyn.

    "You see... When they dered that I have Mid-tier mana, I knew for a fact that the Royal Family will hear it and will make a move to tie me down to the Prince..." She continued.

    ". .. " Gab was still silent. He''s beginning to understand her actions.

    "That''s why... I don''t have a choice but to let them think that I''m having an affair. I got angry at the headmaster''s office because I didn''t take into consideration that some idiot will have the guts to tell it to your face...! I''m sorry if I use you for my scheme, Gab..."

    Evelyn bows her head down, she didn''t tell Gab about her ns but just use him for convenience.

    "Eve..." Gab ce his hand on her shoulder and called out her name.

    "It''s fine to use me all you want... I''m your ally, right?"

    "Yes..." She said in a small voice.

    "But... I need to know your ns so, I can act my part, Eve. So, promise me..."

    He disys his pinky finger in front of Evelyn.

    "...Promise me that you won''t keep secrets...!" He said.

    She was baffled for a while before she understands his actions. She copied him and intertwined their pinky fingers and sealed it with their thumb.

    "Yes... I promise." She said while she smiles knowingly.

    "Now... Let''s get that cut of yours treated...! She continued.

    ***

    In the middle of the Deheldi forest...

    1st: So, did everyone encountered Evelyn?

    2nd: Yeah~ by now, she knows all of us but not our real identity.

    3rd: How long do we need to wait huh?! Gil?!

    Gil: Shut up ****. I''ve been with her all this time and I can say that she''s not ready yet. Her exp. and mana is still not enough!

    5th: So, what do you suggest? Watch her until when? The enemies have been making moves.

    Gil: She needs to know and remember her memories, if you don''t remember, her magic is still sealed and she''s cursed!

    3rd: Tsk! That''s why I told you to let''s just tell her about us.

    1st: We can''t... We all know what will happen when we do that.

    2nd: We can still wait... but not for long, Gil!

    Gil: I know...

 Chapter 62: START OF TOURNAMENT

    Chapter 62: START OF TOURNAMENT

    ***

    EVELYN went to her ss after the talk with her aide, Gab.

    She quietly opened the back door of the Magic ss that Mrs. Senny was teaching.

    The magic professor is known to prioritize punctuality and hates tardiness. She cursed under her breath for beingte on the first week.

    -creak...

    ''Damnit!''

    "Who is that? Who has the guts to bete to my ss?!" Mrs. Senny called out.

    The woman was ring at the slightly opened back door with her circr sses -harry Potter. She looked like a powerful magician with her baton in her hand.

    Evelyn gave up the idea of silently entering like a ninja.

    "It''s because of this goddamn door!" She mumbled, ming the door that made the sound and gained the attention of the woman.

    She entered the ss with grace and also gracefully asked for forgiveness by giving a little curtsy to the professor.

    "I apologize for beingte Mrs. Senny. I was called to the headmaster''s office for some urgent matter."

    "What''s your name?" She inquired.

    "I''m from the house of Emsworth-" She said before Mrs. Senny cut her off.

    "So you''re Lady Evelyn?"

    "Yes, Madame."

    "Go to your seat. This is the only time I can forgive such tardiness as you were summoned by the headmaster."

    Evelyn offered her thanks and made her way to where she was seated next to Silvester before she got called.

    "Did you take notes?" She quietly asked him.

    "I took them here..." He handed his notebook to her.

    He looked at her face to see if she''s in a foul mood and after he saw that her face was back to being neutral, he decided to bring up a question.

    "So, what happened? Is everything alright now?" He asked in a whisper.

    "Yes. Everything''s fine now." She replied before a brilliant idea came to her mind.

    "Oh right, Sil. You ranked number 1 in sword fighting when you had your entrance exam right?" She asked.

    His brows jerked upward in surprise. "I didn''t know that you are interested in me," he teased.

    "Stop your act, Sil. I really need someone to train me for the uing tournament." She said after she red at him.

    "Oh. So that''s what happened." He moved his hand to his lips to stop theughter that wanted to bubble out. "I get it... but you have your aide and escort with you. What''s his name again?... Ahh! Gab! What about him?" He asked before he collected his notebook from her and continued to take notes.

    "Don''t get me wrong... I''ll train you if you want. I just wanted to ask that." He btedly exined to her.

    Evelyn also started to take notes in her notebook and whispered back her reply. "There''s no reason. I just need someone new who will teach me and besides, Gab and I already know our weaknesses in sword fighting. And he has sses, I can''t burden him anymore."

    Silvester raised his brow and nced at her. "So you don''t want to burden him but you want to burden me?" He asked as he was amused with her.

    "You said you want to be friends? Then act like one," she boldly said before she turned her head to face him and smirked.

    "I guess I don''t have a choice then..." He said, amused by her response.

    "Yup. You really don''t!"

    ***

    All the students in the St. Prisch Academy gathered at the stadium where the yearly event for getting a seat on the Elite force willmence.

    "This is a big crowd..." Evelyn said as she watched the students take their seats one by one in the ''Arena of Heroes'', where the event will take ce.

    "It''s because it will be a good track record for those people who will win in this tournament," a man stated as he took steps to where she was seated, and eventually he sat in the seat next to her.

    "What are you doing?!" She asked as she was confused by his action.

    "Taking a seat... can''t you see?" He stifled augh before he stared at her.

    "I''m not blind, chalk-head! What I''m asking is... Why choose this ce to sit in when there are tons of empty seats in the stadium?!" Evelyn questioned as she looked at him.

    "Chalk head?! When will you stop saying that, bean sprout?!" Cabel replied to her taunts.

    "Bean sprout?! And why am I a bean sprout? Huh? Chalk head?!"

    "Because you''re pale and your head is as small as a bean?" Cabel replied as he watched her reaction.

    ''Is that apliment or what?! Buting from this man, I''m sure he is mocking me,'' her face scrunched up in annoyance and she punched him in the gut.

    "Ugh! What was that for?!" He said as he groaned and held his stomach.

    "That''s for annoying me, Chalk-head!"

    Evelyn nced back again to the stage located at the upper part of the stadium where 12 seats could be seen. They were divided into two sides. The ornamented chair was decorated with gold and gems, each represented their element in magic and a number ced atop of the head. It was splendid and a luxury that only the Elite Force have as students who came on top.

    The center seat where the headmaster will watch the tournament from was decorated in pure gold. It could be said that it was a disy of power and wealth as it is known that the Royal Family don''t have that much influence when ites to the teaching and methods used in the St. Prisch Academy.

    Most of the Elite force came one by one and Cabel also stood up from where he was seated.

    "Where are you going?" she asked and he smirked before he replied to her question.

    "What? You''ll miss me?" he teased.

    "Miss my foot!"

    He chuckled before leaving a baffled Evelyn. Soon, Gab and Silvester came by and both of them took their ce on either side of Evelyn. She was confused as Gab was staring at Silvester like an angry dog while Silvester was smirking to his heart''s content.

    "What is with you two? Stop acting childish already!" she lightly scolded the two.

    "But Eve, howe this dude is still here although your training with him is already done?!" Gab asked as he stared at Silvester who was still smirking.

    "Will you stop that!" Evelyn lightly smacked Silvester''s shoulder.

    Two weeks of spending time with Silvester made it clear to Evelyn that the guy was an easy-going prince. And because he doesn''t want anyone to know that he was a prince from the other country, he mostly acted carefree around people. That was also the reason why Evelyn epted his friend request. Although she still put some distance between them, she acted like how a friend should.

    "Stop smirking, Sil. Stop teasing Gab!" she scolded the ck-haired guy.

    "You don''t need to hurt me, Eve. It also breaks my heart to see that you always take Gab''s side." Heined as he wiped away his non-existent tears.

    "Do you want me to punch you in the gut?!" Evelyn warned and Silvester stopped his acts as he face the stage.

    He knew how hard she could hit someone. He had once received a hit from her when they were sparring together. He almost lost consciousness because he acted cheekily in front of Evelyn. So, he knows best when to stop.

    "Yes ma''am, I''ll stop!" he replied like a war soldier.

    Evelyn tried to act nonchnt but she was biting her lips to keep fromughing before she faced Gab.

    "And Gab, stop being hostile to Sil! He''s a friend." She reprimanded both men''s childish acts. Gab only clicked his tongue and he folded his arms against his chest.

    "Stop pouting you two! Or I will leave and find another seat to sit in!"

    She sighed when she saw that the two calmed down after she said that before she smiled and looked down at the center stage.

    The host will start the tournament at any moment.

    ***

    "Greetings to everyone!"

    The man wearing ebony pants and garb fancy clothes, his gold thread of hair shone like the morning sun and he spoke with a loud voice. A magic voice enhancer was equipped for the whole stadium to hear him.

    "I''m pleased that a lot of the students participate in this tournament. Competing with each other is a way for this academy to showcase the potentials of its students as well as give way to the new seedlings that will sprout and bloom as part of the pirs of the St. Prisch Academy," the crowd went silent as Carsillion gave his opening speech.

    "... To spice things up! The four winners will have a chance to fight with the Elite Force and take their badge and they will fall out of ranks."

    Everyone gasped in shock including Evelyn and the Elite force. The badge is the symbol of the academy where you can have the power to utilize the magicians of the Academy as well as the knights. It symbolized the sovereignty within the Five Kingdoms. That is also the reason why people covet and envy the strength of the Elite force. All of them be a distinguished figure when they graduate from the academy.

    "Now... Shall we start?" Carsillion announced as he turned his head to where Evelyn was seated.

 Chapter 63: TOURNAMENT: PART 1

    Chapter 63: TOURNAMENT: PART 1

    ***

    THE LOUD cheers, appreciation and ps filled the arena as students heard the surprise announcement of their headmaster Carsillion.

    While everyone was cheering and apuding, Evelyn wasn''t happy. She knows now why the headmaster made a deal with her.

    ''So bing one of the top four representatives wasn''t enough but he also wants me to fight with the Elites. What does he want from me?''

    Evelyn pondered his intention for dragging her into the academy''s affair.

    "So you''re going to participate in that...?" Silvester questioned which made Evelyn snap out of her thoughts.

    "Y-yeah... I guess."

    Gab and Silvester stared at her. "Are you alright?" The two said in unison.

    "I''m fine," she replied to both of them.

    ***

    The Elite force enters as well as the representatives for each year. Evelyn saw her brother walking in tow with the other sophomore representatives. His face was the same as usual. Stoic, out of emotions, and as cold as the ciers.

    He was wearing a different kind of uniform, perks of being one of the representatives. He wore a navy blue zer and a polo shirt of white with a few buttons up until his neckline, paired with raven lock pants.

    "I admit that our bloodline produces some good genes though it has some nasty side effects when ites to attitude." She paused for a bit to take a good look at her brother before she continued. "So he''s one of them huh?" She said to no one in particr as she squintef her sunset eyes to see the other representatives.

    "Look there... Is that the Prince? Kyah!!!"

    "Goodness! Lord Cabel is also part of the Elites!"

    The loud noise of the young nobledy gathered the attention of the onlookers and they shifted their gaze to the Elites Force that was at the top of the stadium where a room was made for them to have a special view of the fight.

    "So he''s part of that group." Gab was the one who broke the silence between them as his golden eyes glowed dangerously.

    "So what will you do?" Sylvester asked Evelyn.

    "Well... I''ll just fight then," she stated.

    ''But why do I feel like I''m forgetting something?'' She thought before she saw the pink haired girl entering the arena below.

    "What''s she doing there?" She mumbled as she pondered. She suddenly pped her hands together as the memories came to her again.

    Silvester and Gab looked at her in bewilderment and she dismissed their observant eyes before she continued her thoughts.

    ''Right! The novel! It''s one of the events where my brother will start to fall in love with the ''heroine'' Elise! How could I forget it?!''

    She hides her smirk on her face with her hands. She was interested in finding out how the stoic brother of hers will change his attitude when he meets Elise.

    ''I know that my brother is trash but I can''t help to anticipate how he will react. It''s still the promising love at first sight as said in the novel.'' She stared intently at her brother and Elise simultaneously while she tried to hide herugh.

    Evelyn''s sunset eyes sparkled in amusement and the guys beside her followed her gaze and stared at the same direction where her brother was. The two guys alternatively thought...

    ''So she still cares for her brother,'' Gab thought.

    ''Hmm... I thought the rumors said that her brother and father don''t care about her. Maybe it was just a rumor,'' Silvester thought as he looked at Evelyn''s pleased eyes.

    Amidst their thoughts, Evelyn was nning to use this as a counter-attack for her brother.

    ***

    "Lady Elise from the house of Count Acker wins the fight!"

    The host said as he announced the winner for the nth time.

    Elise fought with all her might while brandishing her light power to everyone.

    Evelyn scoffed as her thoughts wandered. ''Yeah! We know you''re a light magic user!'' Evelyn was indifferent.

    But what came next surprised her. Her brother was talking to Elise while he escorted the tireddy away from the arena and to the lounging area at the back of the stadium. As they entered the passageway, Evelyn saw her brother. He was smiling?

    "What the f*ck? Is that really my brother?!" It was the first time she saw her brother smile. Though she knew the charisma of the heroine, it was still a terror for her to see how her indifferent brother changed just like that.

    "The powers of a heroine really are something! To attract that emotionless guy. What a feat!" Then she looked at the guy sitting at her right hand side.

    ''Is this guy going to be like that too?''

    She pushed down her thoughts as Silvester caught her stare.

    "What is it?"

    "Nothing."

    "I''ll be going down... I''m next!" She stated.

    "Okay! Break a leg!"

    Silvester cheered while Gab menacingly stared at him. Evelyn just shook her head.

    "What?" He asked in bewilderment as the reaction he anticipated was different.

    ***

    -Swish!

    -Baam!

    The opponent was knocked down after ten minutes in the fight!

    Evelyn was standing at the stage, looking like a dashingdy full of thorns.

    She wore a crimson slim-fit cotton shirt where the v-line of the neck was stitched with a ribbon and the end was cut in an empire waist. She paired it with white fitted slock pants that ended at her knee and was also wearing ck leather knee cut boots.

    "Woah! I didn''t know that Lady Evelyn also knows how to wield a sword!" The audience murmured when the host announced her victory.

    "Maybe it was luck!"

    "Oh, right! Isn''t it said that Lady Evelyn will fight Sir Vallen?"

    "I heard that they made a deal because Lady Evelyn''s lover went berserk on Sir Vallen!"

    *gasp* "How udylike! She''s such a shame to the nobility."

    Gab turns his head around to see the gossipers who dared to nder his master.

    "Stop doing that Gab," Silvester said.

    "And what''s this got to do with you?!" He retorted.

    "I''m just saying that don''t do things in a rash decision... It will be Evelyn who will clean up your mess." Silvester advised him.

    Gab clicked his tongue. "I know that! That''s why we''re in this situation! Tsk!" He scratched his bright red hair in frustration.

    "I just want to knock out that Vallen and kill him!" He continued, his voice growling dangerously.

    Silvester shook his head. "Eve will be shocked when she sees you in that state... She''ll wonder where her innocent Gab has gone," he teased but at the same time he was giving a warning.

    "I wonder how long you can keep that innocent facade that you made for Eve," he continued.

    Gab''s golden eyes flicker like a dangerous beast. "Don''t you dare warn me with that! I know fully well what''s best for Eve. And don''t call her with her pet name!"

    Silvester justughs at the raging Gab. "She permitted me, Gab! You can''t do anything about it," he said teasingly.

    The two stared at each other menacingly.

    While her friends were having a heated argument, Evelyn was sheathing her sword.

    She didn''t even sweat and just defended herself to prolong the fight.

    "Fighting those monsters a year ago really paid off." And when Evelyn said ''monsters'', she also meant Shiek because he was one of them.

    She didn''t know that Shiek was using a considerable amount to hold back against her. That when he began to take her seriously, she always ended up on the ground.

    Thank goodness she already saw a monster in the shape of a human, her master, Shiek.

    "No one can be as scary as him."

    ***

    Evelyn wanted to go back to her seat by her friends when she saw Adley in the passageway. The torched that hung from the walls illuminates the dark hallway.

    "Your highness... Greetings!" She did a curtsy that the second Prince dismissed.

    "Lady Evelyn, I thought that we had a deal to not call each other with titles," he said while Evelyn scratched her face lightly in embarrassment.

    "You did well on your first match."

    "Yes... Sir, Adley"

    He smiled at her flushed face.

    "Oh by the way... This is Ishid, my aide, he''s also one of the representatives." He beckoned and his aide, Ishid, came out from the back.

    "Greetings, Lady Evelyn. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

    "It''s also my pleasure..." She said and Ishid came up to her and kissed the back of her hand. He stared at Evelyn while doing so. His long silky smooth hair tied at the back of his head shone like night but upon closer look, she noticed that it was a crimson red.

    He stared with his abyss like eyes that sent shivers down Evelyn''s spine as his hand was also cold like ice.

    "I hope to see thedy again some other time."

    "Huh?"

    He smiled and let go of her hand.

    "We need to go, your highness," Ishid said while he led the way for Adley.

    "You''re right. Anyway, congrattions again on your win." Adley said and they left Evelyn alone in the deste hallway.

 Chapter 64: TOURNAMENT: PART 2

    Chapter 64: TOURNAMENT: PART 2

    ***

    THE TOURNAMENT will continue for three days and we''re on the second day of the event.

    Sil, Gab, and I were already advanced to the semi-finals. Of course, Adley and Elise are also there.

    ording to the rules, we will fight the other contestants as well as the representatives in sophomores and juniors in a shuffle. Also, you can fight like anyone, a family, aide, or your friends. There''s no rtionship involved but just a friendly fight. That''s what they call it.

    I know I have a lot to mind right now as I recall that in the novel it said that after the tournament "I" will underhanded bully Elise using means of rumors and such, the reason?

    Simple!

    Because the Crown Prince and my brother, An will be smitten with her that "I" will get jealous and will start to harass Elise. But no worries! I''m not a petty viiness, and besides, getting Elise and the Crown Prince together will be the best for me. So why would I hinder it? I''m actually all for it and I''ll support them.

    As for my brother, An... I couldn''t care less if he got broken-hearted.

    But for now, I''m standing in front of the announcement board located at the entrance of the ''Arena of Heroes'', it disys our names as well as the candidate we''ll be fighting.

    Guess who I''ll fight?

    It''s my b*stard brother, An!

    What a coincidence!

    Yup! You heard me right! I''ll be fighting my own brother. It excites me as well as it bothers me. But I don''t care anymore!

    I only have one goal now! I just want to kick some jewels~

    Time to beat some silver-blue head~

    So exciting! I should sharpen my sword now.

    ***

    Gab, Evelyn, and Sil were always together for the past two weeks that people call the two as Evelyn''s lover.

    The rumors are getting out of hand but Evelyn couldn''t care less.

    What''s the problem with having two handsome men by your side? If the noblemen can have their own harem why not Evelyn?

    Though Evelyn knew that what the three of them had was nothing but just friendship, it''s just that the society that she''s in isn''t open-minded like how she was used to in herst life. If People see the rtionship between gentlemen anddies they call it flirting.

    So, seeing people gossip about Evelyn was enough for the two to be overprotective of her.

    Silvester looked at her. Her attention was fixed on the bulletin board so he followed her line of sight and saw what made her forehead wrinkle.

    "An? Isn''t that...? How can they match you with your own brother!" He said in a displeased tone and his face frowned.

    "Ohh this will be fun~," Gab said as he also read the match up.

    "... Right? I get the chance to have a little "chat" with An." She emphasizes the word ''chat'' that she meant she was going to give her brother a piece of her mind and beat the sh*t out of him. But Gab and Silvester misunderstood her words.

    ''She still wants to get close to his brother?'' Gab thought while he clicked his tongue in annoyance. While Silvester interprets it as Evelyn missing his brother.

    ***

    "Are you ready?" Cabel said as hees up beside An.

    "Why are you here?" He replied.

    "I''m just here to cheer my friend who will get beaten by his sister." Cabelughed and hit An''s shoulder.

    "Who said I''ll get beaten? Hands-off, Cabel!" An said as he frowned at Cabel''s hand.

    "Fine... By the way, what''s up with you and that girl?" Cabel asked as he was curious about the rtionship.

    "Girl? Who?"

    "The pink hairdy... what''s her name again? El... Eli?"

    "It''s Elise!" An Answered.

    "And nothing is going on, you don''t need to meddle in my affairs!" he continued.

    "I see~ so there''s an affair going on..."

    An grimaced at Cabel and thought about the pet name that his sisteres up with.

    "Your hair does look like chalk... Chalk head!" An said as he stared at Cabel.

    He just shrugged it off and changed the topic.

    "Aren''t you going to tie your hair? It''s almost in shoulder length..." He gives An a ck hair tie, that An use to ties his hair.

    "Go back! The fight will start... Time for me to have a little ''chat'' with my stupid sister..."

    An walks out to the stage where Evelyn was waiting while Cabel was looking at Evelyn''s ombre hair that was tied up at her back.

    He smiles at how confident she stood there. Her stance shows that she won''t give an opening to his opponent.

    "Well... Good luck, An!" He said as he turns around to go back to his seat in the Elite Force.

    ***

    THE SIBLINGS of the house of Duke Emsworth were standing, facing each other. An was ring at her sister who was standing nonchntly.

    She looks like she was bored that it irked him. He opened his mouth to speak first when Evelyn went and beat her to it...

    "I never knew that there''lle a day where I get the chance to spar with my brother... I''m so lucky!" She said every word cheerily as her sunset eyes sparkled like the rays of dusk.

    An smirked at his sister''s silly thoughts. "I''m not here because I want to, stupid sister!"

    Evelyn was surprised that her brother tore down the gentleman facade that he always had on, though his nasty attitude was still there she just shrugged it off.

    As she nced around, she understood why his brother can act without care. It''s because the audience was far from the stage that she was sure they weren''t heard. ''Oh... So that''s why he can make some unpleasantments. Then, I guess I won''t mind my words too.'' She thought as she smirked at his brother.

    "Don''t get me wrong, An. I''m also not here because I want to."

    An heard his sister say his name without using the title he should be addressed by or ''brother'' that he was used to, and he became angry about it.

    "What did you say?!" He asked, his face were crumpled and his sunset eyes were also zing with a desire to punish his sister.

    The host then interrupted them and announced the start of thepetition between the siblings.

    The first blow of the whistle was heard and the viewers immediately went silent.

    Then Evelyn takes the advantage and makes her first move, she knew that she needs to surprise him to make him flustered and that will give her an advantage. She gives all her weight to her feet and forces a jump. While doing so, she cast a spell on her body. She opens her status screen to see her body''s condition.

    [Status Screen]

    Name: Evelyn Callie von Emsworth (Reincarnated, Cursed Child, Viiness, Owner of the Five Spirits)

    HP: 7000/7000

    Mana: 10000/10000

    Exp: 8000

    Magic: Water, Earth, Air, Fire, ????, ????, ???????

    [Blessings:]

    Status screen, Reincarnated memory, One-word casting spell

    , ????, ????, ????, ????, ????? (Locked)

    [Skills:]

    Physical Enhancement, Level 3 Swordsmanship, Speed boost, Middle-tier casting spells, Recovery magic.

    ~

    After a year of experimenting, she made progress and unlocked some of her skills and blessings. Though she didn''t make any progress in her magic because his teacher, Sir Ivo, only give a brief lecture about the other attributes and focused only on her affinity -- the water and wind magic that only her family and Sir Ivo knew that she can wield and thought that she''s a dual caster. As it is usually hard to increased the attack power of one without damaging the other attributes power outage.

    Also, after a lot of research, she still didn''t know what the status screen is for. So she just used it as an indicator of how her mana grew.

    Anyway back to the tournament.

    Evelyn cast a physical enhancement and boost her speed, she released it and it made her movements light as well as precise.

    She unsheathes her sword and made a cross sh that his brother avoids by jumping to the side.

    An cast a spell. "Let thee enemy be surrounded by a spear, Ice thorns!" he said and a middle-tier enchantment was summoned and long spikes made of ice formed around An.

    "Oh... Not holding back, I see." Evelyn said as she watches her brother freeze the whole stage by releasing her mana.

    "You should be d that I''m making an effort to make you feel the difference in our magic. I don''t want to prolong this fight... I''ll end it now!" He cheekily said.

    The audience was in awe and at the same time afraid as hundred of ice spears was directed to Evelyn, his sister.

    One by one the block of ice spears fall to where she stands.

    She silently cast her wind spell. "Wind tornado"

    The air gathers to where Evelyn is and it envelops her. She stands at the center of the violent wind circling her and making a shield for her body. The ice spears broke after it hit the spell that she cast.

    After her brother''s attack ended, she dismissed her mana that supplied her wind magic. She smirked at him.

    "Is that all you have, An? Pity... I was expecting to have some fun~" she pouted while she teased his brother and that made An clench his fists.

    As much to his surprised, for the past year, he didn''t know that his sister''s mana increased tremendously.

    "Your just lucky, stupid!" He said gritting his teeth.

    Evelyn was satisfied to see his brother getting angry.

    "Is it? Then let''s see if I''m really just lucky~"

 Chapter 65: TOURNAMENT: PART 3

    Chapter 65: TOURNAMENT: PART 3

    ***

    -BANG!

    Arge smoke followed a thunderous sound as the siblings fought with each other.

    The audience gripped their chairs and some held their breath as the tension in the air had be so thick, it could be cut with a knife.

    As the smoke vanished, all their eyes glued to the one person that was standing in the center of the wrecked stage.

    The roars of the students shook the whole stadium as they saw the person who won the fight.

    Anyone who watched the fight could have never guessed the oue until they saw it themselves.

    The host who was also stupefied by the result also stuttered as he tried to announce the winner.

    "Th-the winner is...!"

    ***

    Thirty minutes before they announced the winner.

    The audience who had watched the first attack soon felt the coldness that came from the mana of the heir apparent of the Dukedom of Emsworth.

    They stared in awe at the disy of the powers of An who was known to have a vast amount of mana and is also one of the few students who had middle-tier capacity to release middle-tier spells. But what made them gasp in shock was how his sister, who was well known to be the ''ck sheep'' in the Emsworth family, nonchntly defended arge number of icicles without a hint of difficulty.

    And then they remembered the rumors that circted during the assessment test that happened a few weeks ago where it was announced that the ''Spoiled Lady'' who was known to be ''trash'' when it came to handling the mana capacity within her body, was now a middle-tier holder of mana.

    They slowly believed that it wasn''t just a rumor as the scene before their eyes unfolded the evidence they needed.

    Evelyn releases a powerful wind that sweeps away the dusk within the vicinity and wildly makes a wind sphereposed of debris from the surrounding area.

    She attacked her brother using her wind magic and when her brother was upied with avoiding the stones that were included in her wind spell, she closed their distance by using her speed and used her sword to make a sneak attack.

    While Evelyn was nning her next step, An was busy defending himself when he saw through the gaps that his sister was making her way to him. She appeared out of nowhere that An was taken aback and stepped back before he gained his momentum again. He raised his sword when he saw that Evelyn was ready to storm an attack and waltz to his perimeter.

    -ng! Swoosh! The sound of their swords colliding.

    An was extremely confident when it came to his mana spell and skills in swordsmanship as he had been training since he was five years old. Whereas his sister was out of sight when he was practically living his whole life in the training ground.

    And seeing his sister''s sneak attack made him surprised that his sister could wield a sword much less lift it.

    Amidst his thoughts, Evelyn did a full roundhouse kick and.

    -BAAM!

    An flew a few meters away from where he had been standing.

    He was kicked in the side followed by a powerful kick in the gut after he lost his focus as his mind wandered to when his sister began to be this educated in swordsmanship.

    An clicked his tongue because of the pain, while Evelyn was closing the distance as she walked towards her brother.

    -ck... -ck...!

    Evelyn''s shoe heels echoed through the quiet stadium. She stared at his brother who had his face crumpled in pain.

    "What are you thinking of, An? I''m seriously trying to prove my luck here," she said as she smirked at her brother.

    "I''m being taken lightly, am I?" She asked as her sunset eyes glowed dangerously.

    His eyes became wide open as he saw his sister''s eyes showing signs of hatred.

    Heughed as he dusted off the dirt on his attire before he stood up with the help of his sword.

    "Ahh... I was wondering where did my hot-tempered, stupid sister go. Now I know, you''re just suppressing it huh?!" He said as heughed with a smug look on his face.

    "An, I think you''re forgetting something..." Evelyn leaned closer and said in a whisper. "I''m not your sister anymore, so stop acting as if I owe you some sh*t."

    An was dumbfounded and he gritted his teeth.

    "Language, Evelyn!" He scolded her and that made Evelyn chuckle.

    "Look at you... I thought you don''t see me as your sister, so why are you acting like some d*mb sh*t brother who spoiled his only sister?!" Evelyn mocked him.

    "You don''t have the right to correct how I speak, An." She continued, then Evelyn swung her sword and the two were battling it out with the use of their strength.

    -swish! -ng! -swoosh!

    Different noises produced from their swords vibrated through the arena and the observers barely moved an inch as they felt the two''s auras spread wildly in the vicinity.

    As the sh between the Emsworth siblings continues, the atmosphere begins to drop, and the two release each other.

    An proceeds to cast a spell and corporate it with his sword. With every swing, the sword releases a mass of ice that freezes the area where it hits.

    Evelyn evaded every attack but she miscalcted her next move and an ice spear stabbed in her arm. An grinned as he saw that his attack sessfully hit his sister.

    "Well, I guess your luck runs out huh?!" He cheekily said.

    "Oh my... I guess so. Then I can use my skill now that I''ve run out of luck. Be prepared, An." She teased menacingly and her aura rapidly intensified as her anger soared high.

    She tore a part of her shirt and proceeded to tie it on her injured arm.

    "I guess, I don''t need to hold back now." She added.

    She released a fierce aura and everyone who sensed it shivered in fright.

    "Be ready!" When she said so, Evelyn vanished and jumped in the air using her wind spell.

    She cast various spells on her body, and the surrounding area. The enchantment circle glowed in the hue of yellow as the wordings were visible and Evelyn only used her wind magic as her element.

    She thinly shrinks andpresses the air. The pressure made by the wind magic can now slice even a metal.

    She throws it at her brother and his clothes ends up torn. Her magic wasn''t visible so her brother could only instinctively avoid it. Every wind spell magic she cast on the stage was the one to endure the impact.

    It became a battleground, the stage was nowhere t like it used to be. The cement surface cracked and broke.

    An attacked Evelyn using his sword again but it was not as effective as it was. Evelyn''s wind magic protected her so that the wind surrounding her became a weapon and can mince objects thate close to her body.

    He crumpled his face as it seemed his sister was determined to fight him with all she had and An was having problems solving how he could weaken his sister''s mana, or at least make her lose focus for a second so he can take that advantage and surprise her with an attack.

    Evelyn, who saw her brother wrinkle his face, began to n on how she can kick his jewels.

    "I''ll end this by using that!"

    She waited for her brother to cast his Ice thorn spell, and when she got it right... Evelyn used this chance to surround the both of them with her wind tornado.

    She used this to take as much dirt and stones that could add to the zero visibility around the stage. Her brother who cast the "Ice thorn" shouted through the top of his lungs.

    "Evelyn, this is a friendly fight! Stop wreaking havoc."

    Sheughed at her brother''s words.

    "You''re scared aren''t you? Why not fire that Ice spear behind you at me?" She taunted An.

    "My patience is wearing thin, Evelyn!" An heard the audience screaming because of the pressure made by Evelyn''s magic.

    "Evelyn, stop this dangerous magic of yours!" He menacingly grits his teeth.

    "This is a fight, An. And please, stop acting like you''re concerned about the others. Why not fire that little ice of yours? Oh, the irony, fire and ice pfft! Oh I''m sorry I thought you were confident with your magic. I guess not huh?" She said, teasing her brother.

    An got angry and released his Ice spear with fast speed. Evelyn maintained her wind tornado spell to hinder the audience from seeing what she''s about to do.

    -swish!

    "Fire Ball!" She reacted quickly, the ice and her fire shed together and it made a loud explosion.

    -BAAM!

    While she released and cut the supply of her wind tornado spell, the smoke still lingered in the air.

    She quickly whispers a wind spell "quick move" and it enhances the speed and she disappears through the smoke.

    A secondter she appeared behind An. He felt a presence behind him and when he tried to turn round, he felt lightning that came between his legs.

    "What the f-...!" He cursed as he slouched down in pain.

    His sister who was behind him earlier spoke in a pleased tone.

    "Do you know, brother An? I really love ser~ because I get to kick some balls!" Sheughed as she witnessed her brother hold his precious jewels while trying to retain his consciousness.

 Chapter 66: TOURNAMENT: PART 4

    Chapter 66: TOURNAMENT: PART 4

    ***

    "Th-the winner for this round is La-Lady Evelyn from the house of Emsworth!"

    The host announced the winner while he stuttered as the smoke vanished and Evelyn wasughing her heart out as she stood in front of her brother. The firstborn, An was on the cement floor, hiding his hold on his crotch as he faced the floor.

    "Evelyn... You...!" An bit his lower lips as he red furiously in his sister''s direction. The pain between his legs was extreme and it was enough to make him almost lose consciousness.

    "That was payback for the p you gave me back then..." She told her brother as she walked forward to where he was. "Now we don''t owe each other!"

    Her words were cut as her vision blurred which made her sway like a drunkard.

    An, who saw this, became perplexed and tried to sit upright to ask about his sister''s condition.

    Evelyn''s sunset eyes shook as she saw the whole ce swaying like there was an earthquake taking ce. Her heart started to pump vigorously that she was sure it could burst out of her chest because of its fast beating.

    She started to feel little needles that pricked her heart and she ced her hand on her chest like she was trying to get a hold of it. She began to pant and gasped for air as her lungs felt like it was drowning and subdued in cold water.

    An, who saw his sister gasp for air, got to his feet like he wasn''t feeling the pain in his jewels and quickly made his way to his sister''s side. Evelyn coughed and An''s pair of eyes that mirrored the hue of his sister''s sunset eyes went wide as he saw through the gaps of Evelyn''s slender fingers the red liquid that flowed out.

    Evelyn''s eyes followed her hands as she moved them away from her mouth. She saw blood, and she also saw the familiar shoes of his brother walking faster towards her. She nced at her brother''s face and saw the grimacing look in his eyes as well as shock and confusion.

    She opened her mouth as she felt a heavy force wear down her body.

    "...brother... Catch me..."

    He saw Evelyn''s body slowly fall like a leaf. As he heard her sister''s weak voice, he hurriedly moved and caught her falling body.

    "Evelyn! Evelyn! Hey!!!" He lightly pped her face and when he saw the blood around her lips, he wiped it with his hands carefully, and his face became gloomy when his sister didn''t react to his touch.

    "What do you think you''re doing?! Call the doctor!" He shouted as he saw the host stupefied and frozen in his ce.

    "Evelyn?! What the f*ck! Hey!!! Wake up!" His hands trembled as he felt her sister''s pulse slowly decrease and her vibrant color faded as every minute passed by.

    The host quickly left and the medic showed up a while after. They quickly enveloped her body with an enchantment circle and did the first aid treatment.

    An was wiping his sweaty face and brushed his silver-blue hair with frustration. He didn''t know why but he wanted to wreak havoc when he saw his sister''s face be pale.

    ***

    Gab and Silvester cheered as they saw Evelyn''s triumphant face amidst the white smoke as she stared down her brother who was lying on the floor.

    Gab''s face turns sour as his senses are keener than the humans. He squints his eyes and sees Evelyn panting, gasping for air. He quickly turns around and runs towards the exit. Silvester was confused and called out his name.

    "Hey!!! Gab! Where are you going?" He saw Gab''s aura darken and he realized that something was amiss.

    He turned his gaze around and saw Evelyn''s body fall. He cursed under his breath and clicked his tongue.

    He immediately followed Gab and they made their way to Evelyn.

    Silvester and Gab saw the medic''s enchantment circle which meant that Evelyn needed first aid as her condition was grave.

    Amidst all their confusion. The crowd was silently staring at what was happening in front of their eyes. As Evelyn who was just standing a minute ago was coughing blood and now they saw the panic in the eyes of those who were close to the Lady.

    ***

    Evelyn woke up and saw the white ceiling. She nced around and thought about what happened after the host announced the result.

    ''That''s right... I won and then felt the sudden ache within my heart like it was burning and being stabbed multiple times... I thought I would really die!'' She recalled everything that happens until she copses in her brother''s arms.

    "So I''m in the school''s clinic," she concluded as she felt familiar with the white beds and the curtains. She sits up.

    "You''re awake?" She heard a manly voice and saw the curtain slightly open.

    The man was none other than the headmaster Carsillion. He smirked when he saw the crumpled face of Evelyn as the reply to his question.

    "Don''t give me that look, dear Evelyn."

    Evelyn choked on her own saliva as she heard the sweet tone of the scheming headmaster.

    "And who do you think made a deal with me to win all the matches?!" She raised her brow to Carsillion and he became flustered before he grinned.

    "That''s right... It was me!" He answered while he reached for the nearby chair and sat beside the bed.

    She sighs and greets the headmaster. He was still in a high position within the school and ording to the proper etiquette, she needed to greet him first. Though it might be a bitte.

    "... Greetings, headmaster Carsillion."

    "And here I thought you would talk to me like we''re close," he said yfully.

    Evelyn stops herself from rolling her eyes in front of the headmaster so she quickly changed the topic.

    "So... What made the mighty headmastere here?" She said sarcastically. She didn''t trust the headmaster so her viiness attitude was showing.

    "Oh, dear... Did I make a mistake, Evelyn? You''re treating me like a bug."

    She couldn''t hide it anymore and she rolled her eyes at him.

    "Get straight to the point, headmaster... What did youe here for? And where''s my aide?" She asked as she remembered that Gab and Silvester came running as her consciousness faded away.

    "Don''t worry, I shooed them out as they''re noisy and pestering the medical staff." He exined before he chuckled as if he remembered a funny scene.

    "Oh right... You copsed because your body couldn''t take the mana within you and... And your mana cap seems to have shattered which means... Your mana is leaking. If you don''t do something about it, it will take away your life force" Carsillion added as he looked at Evelyn who was still processing what he said.

    A few minutester, Evelyn answered. "Wait... What do you mean? You''re saying I''ll die if my mana continuously leaks?"

    A bomb was suddenly dropped onto Evelyn and she froze when she heard from her own mouth, the word ''die''.

    ''There''s still my demise as per the novel''s story and now another red g was added? Is my fate just to die early?!'' She pondered.

    ''Gil is this true?!'' She waited for her contract spirit to answer but only her thoughts were heard in her consciousness.

    ''Gil?''

    ''What the...''

    "Evelyn? Are you... Alright?" Carsillion asked, his eyes showed concern but his face was the usual neutral face.

    "Yes... I''m fine!"

    ''No. I''m not!'' She sighs.

    "Is there a solution to how I can fix my mana cap? And control my mana from leaking?" She asked.

    "There is... Just don''t use your mana for the time being. I''ll contact my friend who knows a lot about mana. So for the time being, rest." Carsillion stood and began to walk away before Evelyn grabbed his cuffs.

    He turned around and saw Evelyn''s narrowed brows.

    "How about your promise?" She asked.

    "Promise...?" He inquired.

    "Haaa... About my mother?! You said you''ll answer my question about the duchess."

    "Oh... Yes! There''s that... But did you win? You''re still part of the semi-finals. Nothing is sure yet... So, until then I''ll keep my mouth shut about the Duchess." He answered before he turned around and walked out the door.

    "Damnit!"

    She cursed as shey her body on the bed again.

    Evelyn ced the pillow on her face and screamed her lungs out in frustration!

    ''There''s nothing written in the novel that a person with mana will die if the mana leaked out from one''s body! Is this because I changed and made big progress?! Is this the world telling me not to change the plot?!'' She silentlyined.

    "And now Gil isn''t responding when I need it the most! Damnit!" She cursed and the door swung open. Gab and Silvester walked over to her bedside and Gab kneeled to match his eye level to Evelyn''s.

    "Are you alright, Eve? What happened? Why did you copse?!" He asked as he knitted his brows which made wrinkles appear on his beautiful forehead.

    "I''m fine."

    ''No, I''m not!''

    "Are you sure? Then why did you cough blood?!"

    Evelyn slightly moved her head to see who was talking as the deep voice rang inside the clinic room.

    "I asked you, Eve. Why did you cough blood if you''re alright?!" His red eyes glowed dangerously as he made his way to Evelyn''s side.

    "Cabel..."

 Chapter 67: TOURNAMENT: PART 5

    Chapter 67: TOURNAMENT: PART 5

    ***

    ''What the hell is wrong with this dude? Why is he angry?'' I thought as Cabel walked up to the bed and pushed Gab aside.

    He took my hand and I was dumbfounded so I didn''t get to react on time.

    "Why is your mana leaking from your body?" He asked as his hand still held mine.

    ''So that''s the reason why he''s touching me. But why is he angry?'' I shrugged the thought and hit his arm with my left hand.

    "Stop that! What is your problem?!" I asked as I nced at Gab and Silvester who were just standing at the back. They froze as Cabel released his fierce aura.

    ''Because Gab and Silvester''s mana is just Low-tier, they can get intimidated by his power. Though they can''tpare when they also released their aura'' I clicked my tongue in annoyance and stared at Cabel.

    "Stop releasing your aura or I''ll kick you out of this room! I''m still a patient!" I yelled and Cabel instantly controlled the fierce aura around him and I let out a sigh in relief.

    "Hoo... So, can I talk to you?" He asked but Gab cut him off.

    "Excuse me, but Eve needs rest. And what you did earlier was too much for Eve who''s still a patient!" He said.

    Cabel red at him and turned his head to me. ''What? Why are you looking at me?''

    I sighed when he didn''t stop staring at me. ''Fine I''ll grant your request this time.''

    "Can you guys leave us for a moment? This guy here seems to have something important to talk about."

    I asked them to understand my request and leave us be.

    "Wait, Eve. Are you sure? I don''t know what rtionship you have with this guy but if that''s what you want then..." Silvester asked and I nodded before I gave him a smile.

    "If anything happens call us. We''ll be outside!" Silvester added, assuring me and it made me chuckle. He grabbed Gab''s hand who was still ring at Cabel ferociously.

    "Come on, Gab!" He said.

    I waved my hand at them while I gave them a reassuring smile. When the door clicked close, I turned my gaze to Cabel''s face.

    "So? What did you need that you hurriedly came to me personally?" I asked and I saw him grimace. He was still holding my hand.

    "Eve... I''m worried. What happened? Hmm? Can you tell me?" He asked as he pouted and sat near me.

    And for the nth time, I sigh again.

    "Why are you acting like this again?" I asked as Cabel put my hand on his face, caressing his sculptured face with it.

    Cabel and I had a deal a year ago when he visited me after I got attacked by the assassin.

    Since then he became one of my aplices, but his sweet tone never stopped when we were alone. I thought that his acting was worth an Oscar but ... He always acts like this!

    "Tsk!" Cabel clicked his tongue and stared at my face.

    "What? Just tell me already!"

    I''m annoyed about what I discovered but this guy seemed to be more irritated than I was.

    "Fine! If you won''t tell me! Anyway... I''m here because I got news about Cassandra. She''s in the Kingdom of Perspiru. I don''t know the exact location but she''s in the town called Refinia," Cabel said as he observed my face.

    "Is that so... I want to go but the school holidays are still far off and I still need to win the deal with the headmaster," I answered.

    ''At least there''s good news and now that we found Cassandra, I just needed to wait for the holidays so I could search for her!'' I thought. Cabel opened his mouth to say something and caught my attention.

    "Eve, are you okay? I''m your friend and aplice so why not trust me a bit? Hmm?"

    Iughed at the thought of trusting again. But I still needed to appease him as he''s doing a great job.

    "Sure... I''ll tell you." I lied but he didn''t need to know that.

    "I''m just exhausted and I can''t control my mana right now." I looked at him and when I saw that he was observing me, I smiled innocently.

    But when his jewel-like crimson eyes red at me like an angry beast. I moved away unconsciously.

    "What?"

    "Don''t joke around with me, Eve! I know what will happen if you continuously release your mana like flowing water! So tell me... That''s not it right?!" He angrily said.

    "If you know why are you still asking?" I snatched my hand away and tried toy down and cover myself with the nket.

    "Eve?! A person who has mana is different from those who were born without it! You know that! A person born with mana will die if her powers suddenly vanished!" He exined and his voice was getting louder than usual.

    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t refute what he said so I just shut my mouth.

    He stood up while he fisted his hands and I turned my back to him. ''I don''t have the energy to argue right now.''

    Cabel yelled. "Eve! Why are you always like this?! How long do you need to bottle up everything?! I''m not your dog that will do everymand you want! I''m your friend, Eve! Or Am I the only one who thinks like that?!" His anger had bubbled out which made me really surprised.

    "Let''s talk when both of us calm down. I''ll be the one to contact you so until then don''t do this again," I said as I looked at his red eyes.

    He gripped his hands tight and I saw it bleed but I didn''t have the time to console him as I''m also not in the mood because of the news that I can die again if I don''t do something about the state of my body.

    ''How can this guy always act like this?! He''s frustrating!''

    I heard the door close with a loud bang!

    "Finally... Some peace! I should sleep some more!"

    Then, I closed my eyes and the heavy things that bugged my mind seem to wash away as the darkness invaded it.

    ***

    "What the hell happened? Where am I?" I asked as I saw the flower garden that reminded me of the main garden in the Emsworth house.

    I saw ady, sitting in the gazebo and humming while caressing a child.

    "I don''t know who thatdy is but her voice sounds nice and warm."

    I walked closer and saw her beautiful raven hair that curled around her waist. It glistened in the sun like it was a ck thread. I can only see her back but I can say that she''s beautiful.

    I heard small footsteps and turned my head. I saw a little silver-blue haired boy running toward thedy before he called out.

    "Mom!!!!" The kid said. His clothes seemed to be that of a noble.

    I looked around and thought that the reason the ce was too familiar had to be a coincidence so I stepped back for a bit and turned forty-five degrees. I saw a mansion that was made of bricks, white walls, and some sparkling marble.

    I held my breath. It was really the house that I know. The mansion that made me feel like I was caged but this one is different. The atmosphere is lovely and warm, nothing like the mansion of Emsworth.

    I turned around again to thedy that I saw in the gazebo. She was with two kids.

    "Is that me and An?" I asked no one in particr before someone caught my attention.

    A young man with silver-blue hair and his red eyes seemed to be glowing with happiness. He looked young and handsome, more handsome than I remember.

    He held a bouquet of red roses and he walked towards thedy who sat in the gazebo.

    "Father..." I called but no one seemed to hear so I just followed him.

    He kissed the raven hair of thedy and sat across from her. It was a harmonious family. Theyughed and said silly things to each other.

    The siblings were ying with each other like any other kids. They were energetic and yful.

    "Papa! Look, Big brother gave me a flower!" Little Evelyn said as she hopped in her father''sp.

    "Is that so?" The young Duke lovingly answered. He kissed Little Evelyn''s forehead and smiled at her which made little Evelyn giggle.

    "Baby, what about flowers for your mother?" Thedy said to the young An.

    "But mom, you already received one from Papa!" An argued.

    As I saw the loving atmosphere, I got curious about the Lady who was in front of the young version of Father.

    I step forward to approach thedy. "I want to see her face!" My determination soared and I grabbed her shoulder.

    But when I was about to see it, I was woken up by someone shaking my shoulders.

    "...ve! Eve!"

    Who was it that kept on calling my name?!

    "Wake up! Hey!"

    I slowly opened the heavy lids of my eyes and saw Gab''s face.

    I sat up and asked him with an annoyed tone.

    "What is it, Gab?!"

 Chapter 68: TOURNAMENT: PART 6

    Chapter 68: TOURNAMENT: PART 6

    ***

    GAB narrowed his eyes as he received a letter addressed to her master. It has the seal that he was familiar with.

    A red wax ce at the brown envelopes with the symbol of house Emsworth. He was curious and just wanted to tear it open and read the contents and so he can assess if it''s necessary to burden her Lady with some petty words from the household that Evelyn struggles to stay away with.

    But as he was only a mere attendant, his emotions were unnecessary and most probably will affect Evelyn''s circumstances thus, he pressed his eyelids and thought hard what was the best course of action to take.

    And what happened after that was Gab shaking Evelyn as he saw her face crumpled and damp by the cold sweat.

    He panicked at the mere thought that Evelyn was struggling alone even in her dreand, he bit his lips at how useless he can be, he calls himself an ally but he didn''t get to prove his use to Evelyn except to be right there by her side.

    Even now, the reason why her Lady was inside the clinic lying down in the bed and was injured by her arm was that she needs to save his a** just because he is one of her people.

    He bit the inside of his mouth in frustration, and as he immediately tasted the metallic thick liquid, it made him wake up and focus his attention on Evelyn, he quickly called her name. When he heard her little response he was relieved but he still kept on shaking Evelyn''s shoulder.

    As long as he doesn''t see her sunset eyes wide open he was determined to shake her until she wakes up.

    "Ugh!" Evelyn grumbles and she wakes up to see Gab''s face full of distort and panicked.

    "What is it, Gab?!" She can''t hide her irritation at him as she was close to finding out what her mother looks like inside her dream.

    She cursed inside at the sudden interruption but seeing his aide with that face full of worry she quickly dismissed the thought that she will punish the one who dared to disturb her.

    She sighs. She waited for him to answer her inquiry but she immediately spotted the brown envelope that was on the top of the wooden white drawer beside her bed.

    "What''s this?" She examined and quickly noticed the seal imprinted in the red wax, it came from her house.

    She frowned and thought that the contents will be straight to the point and precise if it''s from his father.

    She beckons Gab to give her an envelope cutter. When she waited long enough and still the thing she needed was not in her hands she just realized that Gab was still kneeling beside her bed.

    "What''s wrong?" She asked. He frowned upon her actions. He doesn''t know how to react as he wants tofort her if the nightmares she just has are frightening to the point that she has to sweat buckets enough to make a puddle.

    But seeing that her reaction was nothing like his expectation he was stupefied and dumbfounded at what to do. So, he just asks. "Didn''t you just have a nightmare? And your body was so hot that I..." Gab didn''t have the chance to continue as Evelyn cut him off.

    "I know I''m hot!" She proudly said that made his golden eyes shake for a bit before he regained his stance.

    ''Shameless!'' it was Gil, who answered him that made Evelyn curse inside her head.

    ''Sh*t how dare you, Gil! Where the f*ck did you go?!'' she said.

    Evelyn was frustrated enough as the novel was just at the beginning of the story and just as she thought to make her power invisible, sudden news that her body''s condition had a problem in regards to her sudden soar of powerful mana that she needs to quickly solve now.

    "Haa!" She let out another sigh and her sunset eyes shed and glint of mystery before she spoke using her consciousness.

    ''We need to have a "deep" talk, Gil! And this time, if you suddenly vanished without a trace, don''t you daree back! Mark my words!'' She warned him, as a sense of betrayal keeps bugging her that made her throat dry.

    She pushed the unnecessary thought and began to open the letter when Gab gave him a small knife.

    The contents were precise and just like how she thinks his father will write it, the texts were simple.

    <strong><em>''Win...''</em></strong>

    There was no sign of his father but the handwriting was enough to know that it was from him.

    A smallugh escapes her cherry lips. ''So he''s telling me to win and don''t disgrace the family? Is that it? Haha... Though I doubt he knows that I kicked his precious son''s balls and I didn''t care if it will affect his lineage... Well, it doesn''t concern me and I still won so I guess it''s still valid!''

    But what made Evelyn furrow her raven brows was the idea of not using her magic during thepetition.

    ''That''s like having wings but the feathers are plucked! It serves no purpose if I can''t use my magic!'' She grimaced at the thought. But she still needs to continue what she has started.

    The mysteries surrounding her mother''s death can be revealed to her and it''s within her reach, her "sin''s" will be known to her and she can entangle each problem surrounding herself. She just needs to push it and she''ll eventually seed!

    Evelyn gained a newfound reason to withstand the challenges that the world has given her. And she will not stop until the red gs are all put down!

    ***

    After thest day of thepetition, Evelyn won thest ce in the tournament.

    She was satisfied with the result as she was handicapped but still, she managed to get the spot of 4th ce. She struggles as she racked her brains out making scheming attacks using her swordsmanship to defeat her enemy. She also used cunning means of provoking the other party, gaining the advantage of the situation, and attacked first, taking the momentum of the fight.

    It was not an easy feat, to say the least... But the audience who was at first just curious about how well the "trash" can defend herself as the other contenders have much experience and power to her was either thrown on the stage, scammed and beat up to a pulp using the small arms and legs that for others can be seen as twigs.

    Though they now know that Evelyn is a force to reckon with that they cannot trample anymore, as it has a different survival within the thick walls of the academy, and also they know that "Strong people are favored and well-epted in any society while the weak will remain at the endless pit of struggles and humiliation."

    It was the unspoken words that every household within the nobility knows. "Survival of the fittest!"

    Because of this, Evelyn was sure that the young nobles would not spread malicious rumors for a while as she made enough of a mark to leave and make an impression that she was indeed part of the house of Emsworth. The house of the great Military-General of the Kingdom of Livingstone.

    As thepetition ended and the award ceremony just finished, it was time for Evelyn to haste her pace to where headmaster Carsillion was and asked about the Duchess'' circumstances before she died.

    A lot of questions swirled in her mind but right now Evelyn cut her thoughts as she arrived at the wooden double door that has signage of headmaster Carsillion.

    She breathed a long sigh, to ease the tension, excitement, worry, fear, and emptiness that she felt.

    As the headmaster answered, knocking through his door, he began to shift his gaze from his stack of documents to the vivid glowing face of Evelyn.

    "Greetings, headmaster Carsillion! As promised..." She said as she did a little curty.

    "What are you here for?" He asked as he tried to shake off the expectant gaze he felt from her.

    "Of course I''m here as per the deal that we have."

    "Sit down."

    Carsillion offer his soft sofa and gave a meaningful look to his secretary to bring refreshments.

    "This would take longer, so why not we wait for the tea to be served before we start?" Carsillion exind as he seat and nonchntly hummed a song.

    Evelyn agreed. What''s a few minutes of waiting? She already did a year of that. A few minutes wouldn''t affect it and besides she has all the time of the word.

    That''s what she thought but Evelyn was actually more nervous than before. She gazed at the clock that was hammered in one of the walls of his office.

    When his secretary came, he took a sipped of his tea and stared at her. This will take time to exin what all happened.

    "Then, shall we start?" He told me.

    "Sure..." She answered calmly.

    "First, my name is Carsillion Erick von Bonega... I''m your mother''s brother It''s nice to meet you!" He said as he stared at her golden eyes.

 Chapter 69: THE TRUTH

    Chapter 69: THE TRUTH

    ***

    "I''m your mother''s brother! I''m your uncle..."

    When I heard the headmaster utter such words, I silently stared at him. Though I figured that he must have a rtively close rtionship with my mother if he had ess to the family''s secret that even I don''t have.

    "Is that so...?" I answered. When he saw my reaction he stared at me for a while before he got the scone on his te and munched it nonchntly.

    "I''m not that enthusiastic to know your rtionship with the Duchess..." I exined.

    Carsillion heard my answer and opened his mouth "You knew... How? Did your idiotic brother told you?"

    I blink at how he scrutinized An but I also agree with what he said. It was true that An is an idiot.

    I smiled and replied "I just figured it out... No one said anything about an old man who''s existing and is a schemer that the Duchess has as a..."

    Before I finished my reply he immediately corrected me "You should call her Duchess Monica or mother... Isn''t that right?" He asked.

    I nod silently but I feel indifferent at the words ''Father, Mother, or brother''. I had enough in my old life and this life to be attached and to make the same mistake again. No never again!

    But then at that moment, I remember my brother''s words. "You killed mother! That''s your sin!"

    If that was true, this man should also hate me. It''s illogical but this world will hate me as I was seen as a connon fonder that will make the Female lead strong and beautiful to the eyes of others. That''s my situation.

    As my curiosity was at its peak, I btedly asked... "Don''t you hate me? They said that the reason the Duchess died was because of me."

    He heard again the word ''duchess'', left my mouth but seeing that my eyes were full of determination, he let it slide. And began to sipped his tea again before he answered my question.

    I was nervous, but what''s different about adding some name to the long list that hates my existence. Iugh at how silly and unfair this world is to me. Then I heard him clear his throat.

    "Ahem... Why would I hate my niece? Isn''t that too unfair for you?"

    The words he said made me confused but at the same time relieved. I squinted my eyes and thought... Why would I feel relieved? Then I brushed that feeling and focused my intention to the person sitting across from me.

    "And besides, it was Monica who decided to sacrifice herself for you. You were just a child then, no one should me you for what happened..." Then he looked at my bewildered face.

    While he stared at me, his face cast a shadow that I could see the glowing golden eyes and could quickly spot the difference. "Did your pathetic Father tell you that? Or is it that idiot brother of yours?"

    When he realized that something was amiss with how I reacted, he realized that it has something to do with the people around me. I inwardly apud his sharpness toe to that conclusion.

    "Your father must want to be beaten to death... I should visit sometime." He said.

    I observed his action although he was smiling while holding the teacup and the saucer te, his aura was telling me that he was dead serious about what he said. I took my tea and hid the grin pasted on my face then I replied.

    "I don''t really care about how those two treated me, what I want to know is how the Duchess died... And how was it rted to me? And why is my memory of when I was 6-10 years old gone? You knew about that, am I right?"

    "You''re quite sharp..."

    "I don''t need your praise... Get to the point and tell me!"

    I''m losing patience when ites to the things that I''m involved in but don''t have a recollection of it.

    ''It''s like walking into a monster''s den voluntarily without any weapons that I could use!'' And that''s how I really feel.

    In this novel, where I''m the viiness, the only thing I could take advantage of was the scenarios that will happen and know, but because of my current actions that were different to the setting, that slight advantage was wearing thin as the plot progressed.

    And I''m anxious because of that!

    As Carsillion observed the calm facade that I made, he started to talk casually.

    "Your mom has a unique skill... What did she say again? Status screen? Exp? Anyway... That sister of mine was very unique."

    I tried to not let my jaw drop as I heard the familiar skill that I have. ''Don''t tell me... The duchess is...?''

    ''No. That can''t be true. This world is inside a novel. Anything could happen.''

    I rxed my muscles and calmed my nerves. Carsillion spoke again.

    "She was a magician that can rival the four kingdoms, she''s basically... What did she call herself again? OP character?" He brushed his chin before he looked at my face.

    But I was already shocked! If what he said was true... There''s a possibility that my mother was a person who reincarnated too!

    I listened carefully and focused all my attention on his words. Seeing that I was now ready to take the news he continued...

    "... anyway, that mother of yours was peculiar. She was open-minded and she made tools that help the advancement of the whole kingdom... She was revered as a genius!" He chuckled as it felt like he was seeing the past.

    "Then he met your father..." He grimaced before he continued. "That pathetic father of yours has too many enemies that eventually they targeted your mom when she became his fiancee... We were against it, the whole family was against it. She was supposed to be wed to the Crown Prince at that time..."

    My jaw drops and this time I can''t hide it... "If it was the Crown Prince at that time... The king?"

    He was amused and let out augh. "No... The King right now was too pathetic than your father. There was an original Crown Prince and that was your mother''s fiancee..."

    I didn''t hide my astonished face and utter words of bewilderment.

    "Woah! So you''re saying that it wasn''t supposed to be my father? But someone was about to be wed to her and that is the Crown Prince? Crown Prince Cesar?The Prince that was said to be the most powerful magician and tactician before he died because he was assassinated?" I asked, astonished.

    He chuckled. "He was really a great Prince... But he''s too blinded..."

    "Blinded by what?"

    "Love"

    Huh?

    When Carsillion saw the confusion within my eyes he changed the topic.

    "Anyway, the Crown Prince died and Monica and that idiot Duke vowed to each other and sealed their fate with their wedding... They were happy and blessed by two children,"

    I smirked and thought about being ''blessed''.

    ''If being blessed was getting treatment as the trash of the family... Then I would rather not have it.'' I thought to myself.

    Carsillion continued, "...your mom also said that you are also just like her and she needed to take extra measures to teach you... So the two of you wondered around the 5 Kingdoms together..."

    I narrowed my brows and it formed lines on my forehead.

    "I traveled with her?" I said as I was confused.

    That can''t be, but then again. I have no memories... So I continued to listen.

    "... I don''t know where you went. But the two of you were gone for a long time... 3 years. Even your father can''t contact the two of you...Your traces suddenly vanished after you traveled to the Kingdom of Krasnolud. Then, the two of you showed up as if nothing happened. But your mother didn''t say anything... And so are you,"

    My eyes were wide open when I heard about it. Then before my thoughts wander, Carsillion added,

    "Both of you were anxious, and one day, you were kidnapped! Your mom and that fool father of yours tried their best to follow the kidnapper''s trail. When you were gone for a day, Monica was crying and pleading that they needed to find you immediately... And so, we dispatch the soldiers of both houses. Your father and I also left to add to the workforce... Then we receive the news"

    Carsillion''s face gloom and became fierce and a murderous aura leaked from his body. I shivered at how powerful he is, a simple release of killing intent can make my whole being shaken. I gripped my dress and tried to breathe as calmly as I could.

    "... It''s the news that your father''s estate was invaded... We immediately went back as your mother and brother were in the estate..." He trailed off before he continued.

    "We saw that half of the employees died... Their life essence was sucked away and dried up, we heard your cries... In the back garden of the mansion..."

    Then, I recall the familiar garden that bes my favorite spot within the estates...

    "No way..." I held my hand and continued to listen.

    <em>"That''s when we saw Monica''s body... Lifeless besides you...!"</em>

 Chapter 70: THE TRUTH 2

    Chapter 70: THE TRUTH 2

    ***

    I stared at him in utter shock! I felt a stab in my heart, a ringing sound that tore down my cores, I was speechless for a bit as I tried topose my beating heart to calm down. I tried to open my mouth only to close it.

    ''Why is it painful? Too painful for my heart... Is it because of longing? Is it because of the Duchess?''

    The reason was unknown but what I''m sure of is that this will lead me to another path. If I take the chance to learn about everything that happened during my childhood days, would that lead me to a bigger problem? Or would that lead me to escape? It was a path full of uncertainty.

    Still, this will give me enough purpose to continue searching for myself and how and why do I have to reincarnate in a novel.

    Whatever exnation that maybe, I''m sure that I need to keep on digging it.

    If the duchess died at the back garden then the reason why that garden was untended and abandoned clicked to me.

    I now knew...

    The reason why the Duke sometimes nced with an unreadable expression through his window and stared at me while training also clicked to me.

    ''So that was why... But why did he agree to give the back garden to me?''

    Another question was added to my list, nheless, the mystery behind the Duchess tragedy was revealed. Which will bug me when I sleep. Then, a sudden realization came to me.

    "But what am I doing in the mansion if I was kidnapped?"

    I looked at Carsillion who was amused at my own mumbling.

    "How did the duchess die?" I asked. Still looking at his golden eyes.

    "Her power was also sucked away... BAAM!" He punched the table and the tea spilled a little on the wooden table as his eyes zed a fury as he remembers the events like it was just yesterday.

    But I can''t stop now. I know it''s painful but I need to get information as much as possible.

    So without regard, I asked him again.

    "Who was really the target of the kidnapping? It wasn''t me am I right? If it''s me they would kill me the moment they get a hold of me... So... Ah!"

    Now I realized... "I was used..." I looked at Carsillion''s face, who seemed to agree with my conclusion.

    "I see... As the youngest child of the Emsworth family, I have value and can be a bargaining chip." I assumed.

    He only tapped the armrest using his bold manly fingers. He didn''t answer so, I assumed that was the only exnation.

    "But wait... When did the Duchess die? Is it after we appeared 3 years since we were gone?" I asked the quiet Carsillion.

    "No... She died a year after the both of you got back." He answered.

    "I see..." My head slumped down and my eyes darted on my shiny ck shoes.

    Seeing the cold unfinished tea and saucer te at the table, I saw my reflection. A ster of unknown emotion was seen in the depths of my sunset eyes.

    "So I was 9 then ... So the remaining year was me being traumatized and forgetting everything rted to the duchess... Am I right?"

    "Yes... That was what we assumed."

    "Assumed?"

    "That was what the sage said..."

    "Sage... Doctor Lloyd, I presume?" He only nods to my inquiry.

    "I see..."

    Even though he revealed what happened 5 years ago. There''s still a lot of unanswered questions.

    "Then, what''s my sin?"

    As Carsillion heard my silent question, he raised his brow and looked at my expression.

    "Sin?"

    I looked at him and thought if it''s really fine to talk about what An said.

    ''Is it okay to trust him? No! I don''t need to trust him. This was the deal, to begin with.'' I thought.

    I don''t need to hide how An treats me. He already showed how in front of the others. There''s no need to protect his ego.

    "What''s the sin that he was talking about? That I killed..." I pause then I knit my brows.

    ''If what the headmaster said was true then he and the Duke didn''t know the whole story! But An, who was with the Duchess that day, do!''

    I sighed. I think my brain''s going to explode with all the bombs that were dropped!

    Headache!

    ''So, I need to pester my brother? But he''s determined to keep that painful event to himself and only me me...'' I clicked my tongue.

    My hand voluntarily reached the temple of my head. "I think my head''s overheating with all the thinking that I''ve made." I unconsciously said.

    "Are you okay?" He asked.

    "No... I''m not!" I replied, my hands still massaging my head.

    "We should end this today... We can resume when you processed everything and when you''re settled by your new position within the Academy."

    "Ah! The representative position. Can I give that up?" I asked as I saw him standing up and walked to his desk full of stack papers.

    "Nope~ you can''t!" He replied.

    ''He''s back to his usual self huh...! That was fast, and he''s not trying to hide his cunning side... He''s scheming something!'' I red at him. Our conversation isn''t over!

    "Don''t look at me like that, dear~... I fulfilled my promise... I''m better than that pathetic father of yours..." He said while he mocked the Duke.

    "Heh..."

    ''You''re not different though... Both of you are peas in the same pod'' I thought before I replied to him.

    "Fine, I''ll retreat for now. I still need to heal my arm. And this...!" I stopped. Talking about my condition will worsen the mood.

    I closed my eyes. I really need some rest. My mana is still continuously leaking that I get exhausted mentally.

    I stood up and bid my farewell. "Our talk isn''t finished yet, headmaster!" I warned.

    He chuckled... "Of course, dear~"

    *clicked.

    Walking out of the headmaster''s office gives me time to breathe. I calmed my nerves, as much as I knew myself, I knew I would fall the moment I tried to remember what he said back then.

    "Just keep on walking, Evelyn. Later... You can do itter." I mumbled.

    As much as I want to keep the cold facade and try to mask myself in front of the headmaster, I know well enough that something inside of me seems shaken up and if I let myself drown in it, I''ll fall and break down.

    "I can''t let that happen... Not now. I still have things to do!" I convinced myself not to give up and cry.

    I clenched my hands into a ball and bit my lips.

    ''I don''t have time to cry...''

    ***

    I arrived at my room. I plopped down on the bed and didn''t bother to take my uniform off.

    "This sh*tty novel! I''m not only the viin but I also have a sh*t background!"

    I tried myself not to think about what happened -- the revtions. But it seems that I was more affected than I thought!

    It''s nearly dawn and the night passes by without me getting a wink of sleep. I decided to change my clothes and wear my normal dress and put on a shawl on my shoulders.

    I walked outside the dorm, the sky was still dark and the breeze was cold enough to send shivers to my skin. It felt that every stroke of air brings numbness to my senses.

    Feeling that I was the only one who was walking this early, I tried to go deeper within the trees in the back forest of the dormitory.

    The willow tree was swaying beautifully and it gave that wooden smell every time the air brushed its body.

    "Eve..."

    I heard my name when he called, I turned around to see the one who called my name.

    "Cabel..."

    ''Why is he here?'' I wondered.

    His steps brought a mark trail to the ground, he came closer, his eyes were deep red as the sky was still dark.

    It felt ominous but I tried hard not to let him see that I was scared.

    ''He still looked at me like that...!''

    The first time that we met during my brother''s birthday banquet, he also looked at me like this.

    ''It''s like reading all my thoughts and intentions.'' Iughed at the silly thought!

    No matter how much I tried to figure him out, whenever I tried to see his reasons for trying to get close to me... All I saw in his eyes were longing and sadness.

    And that scares me...

    It must have been my imagination and I tried to push down those thoughts but whenever he gives me that stare, I always want to run away.

    ''How silly of me... I was the one who proposed a deal but here I am, getting scared because of him.''

    I remained standing under the willow tree as he stopped in front of me.

    "What are you doing here...?"

 Chapter 71: THE DEAL

    Chapter 71: THE DEAL

    ***

    "What are you doing here?" Cabel asked as he saw Evelyn with his nightwear and only a shawl was put on her shoulders.

    "It''s cold you know. You should have put on more clothes." He said as he took off his robe that was hanging on his shoulder and put it to her.

    "Shouldn''t I be asking that? What are you doing here at the break of dawn?" She observed his movements and his glistening silver hair under the sky.

    "... you didn''t nt a shadow knight on me... Right? As she looked at his ruby eyes he looked away which led her to sigh.

    "So you did nt one...! Why?" She asked.

    "That''s... For protection." He deadpan said.

    "Protection for what?" She asked, perplexed vividly in her sunset eyes.

    "Just thought you need one..."

    ''What is this man thinking again? I really can''t read his actions. What''s the benefit of getting close to me? He also does what I asked him to do. Does he really want to be my friend?'' She thought as she observed the man who was also under the willow tree.

    "So... You wake up early? Is that why you''re taking your time to walk at the break of dawn?" He asked as he brushed her ombre hair with his hands.

    "Why do you always do this?"

    "This?" He asked still, her hair was in his hands.

    "YOU. Touching. My. Hair?!" She pronounced every word with emphasis.

    Heughed and continued to swirl her hair to his hands. "Because it''s soft and pretty"

    ''Huh? What''s this guy saying? Does he have a hair fetish?'' She giggles at the thought.

    "You need to stop being touchy... Your flirting side is showing."

    "Are you jealous?" He asked as he put her hair near his lips and kissed it.

    "You must be out of your mind." She said as she saw what Cabel did.

    "I''m not in the mood to y with you..."

    Then Evelyn started to shift the topic to what they talked about a few days before inside the clinic.

    "I would like to apologize, Cabel..."

    "For what?" He asked as he stopped his hands and tucked it inside his pockets.

    "The other day... Inside the clinic. I know I must have hurt your feelings." She said as she stared straight into his eyes.

    "I was... I was really hurt at that time."

    She brought her head down as she heard his sincere answer.

    ''I''m not really good with this kind of confrontation...''

    She sighed. Then she looked up again.

    ''I need to say sorry. I was really a b*tch that time...'' She concluded.

    "I''m sorry, Cabel. I had a lot of things in my mind... Why am I making such alibis..." She shakes her head.

    "I''m sorry. I was cranky at that time and I let it out to you..." She said.

    Heughed as he saw Evelyn''s crumpled face. He knows that what happened that day was something that can make someone cranky. He understands yet he wanted Evelyn to let him console her, but as he knew Evelyn''s character, he knows that she wouldn''t let anyone see her in her weak state.

    He folds his hands to a fist before he lets go in surrender.

    "It''s fine... A lot happened that day." He answered and smirked.

    She stops a sigh as she saw that he was back again with that scheming smile.

    ''Whatever..!''

    "Let''s talk about Cassandra, is the information credible? She asked as they started to walk further in the forest.

    "You''re asking about that to me? The head of the Night Guild?" He said proudly.

    "You know what... If I don''t know you for the past year, I would think that you''re an idiot for boasting that you''re the head of the famous information guild." She shakes her head and starts to look for a stone to sit on.

    "It''s because you know me that I can boast to you... Besides, you were the one who knows it from the start!" He said.

    "Well, that''s true. I can''t argue with that." She chuckled at the thought of how he made this man take her request.

    Cabel has a lot of enemies as the head of the Night Guild. His face was unknown and he also used an alias that only a handful knew that he was the Big Boss. The information guild that even the dirt that the King has hidden so well is in their hands, even the maid''s rendezvous meeting is known to them.

    Nothing escapes the Night Guild''s information if they dig. That''s the reason why Evelyn tried to strike a deal.

    On the day when Cabel visits her after the assassination, she decided to risk it and ckmail him with his identity. She didn''t know if he was rmed or was amused but he immediately agreed to her "request".

    That request was to find someone. And that was Cassandra, the witch of the west!

    She knows that it would be hard to find her as Cassandra''s whereabouts have been unknown for a hundred years. But still, she believed that if it''s the Night Guild that one of the Male leads owned there would be a result even if it''s small.

    Evelyn needs to know where Cassandra was. In the story, she helps Elise to make a potion that would make her light magic stronger. Though she doesn''t need her for that.

    What she wants is Cassandra''s knowledge to curse. She knows that being a cursed child will lead her to a dangerous path and besides she wants to live a peaceful life, she needs to solve the problem.

    Though she doesn''t know what cursed she has, she still needs to try. She didn''t restrain herself in the Emsworth household for nothing.

    Ever since she woke up and has known that her life is in the world of fiction, she immediately makes adjustments and ns to escape her wretched fate.

    But she still needs resources, and for that, she needs her family backing.

    ''That''s only the reason why I didn''tsh out at them even if I can!'' She thought.

    Anyway, back to Cassandra.

    "She was in the Kingdom of Perpiru, you say?"

    "Yes... That''s where her mana wasst seen but I don''t know if she''s still there. But why do you need a witch?" He looked at her, both of them were sitting in the grass.

    "Witches are known to be ck magicians, and because they were purged a long time ago because of their practices, It is still known that they are powerful... enough to lift curses." She mumbled thest words and also looked at Cabel.

    "I need answers to my questions... And one of them needs her assistance." She smiled at him.

    "Is that really the reason?"

    "Yes..."

    Actually. NO.

    She also needs her because witches can do a lot of taboo things, like erasing someone''s memory and also remembering them.

    ''It''s thest hope that I can hold. Seeing as my brother is the key to learning what really happens, I know for sure that he wouldn''t tell me about my mother...''

    She sighs. If she had known that his brother was thest witness, he wouldn''t kick his balls and would start acting friendly with him.

    ''But I still need to teach him a lesson, so I would definitely do that again if given a chance...'' She thought.

    Cabel was only looking at her, observing how she can focus and be in deep thoughts. His eyes were shining brightly but there''s unreadable emotion swirling in the depths of his ruby eyes.

    She caught him staring and froze.

    "What is it?"

    "Hmm? Oh... I said that Cassandra''s mana was seenst in the Reginia in the Kingdom of Perspiru and it seems that she vanished after that... Do you still want to find her?"

    "If what you said is correct even if she''s not there, I still need to go. That''s the only clue I have for now..." She said.

    "Thank you, Cabel." She continued.

    He smiled as she heard a sincere thank you this time.

    "As long as you need assistance, feel free to ask me... Though there would bepensation for the next request!" He said as he stood up.

    The sun was rising, a few minutes and the clock tower would begin to rang indicating the start of the morning ss.

    "Let''s go... I know you don''t want people to know that you''re with me this early in the morning... Though I wouldn''t mind~" he said yfully.

    "There you go again with your jokes!"

    "I''m not joking though~"

    "Sure..." She said, deadpan.

    ***

    Evelyn started her morning routine, even though she''s sluggish it was the one thing that she can''t neglect.

    "Training will help me forget my worries..."

    When she was in the field, a green hair guy suddenly approached her.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t Lady Evelyn... How diligent, training in the morning."

    "Sir Vallen... aren''t you tired of getting haughty? I thought you learned your lesson at the tournament." She replied.

    "Hmmph! I''m not convinced that a frail-looking Lady such as you won the battle! I knew you did underhanded tactics at that time!"

    Evelyn just sighs.

    "Alright! Come! I''ll let you taste dirt again."

 Chapter 72: EAT THIS DIRT!

    Chapter 72: EAT THIS DIRT!

    ***

    VALLEN quickly made his stance as he confronted Evelyn.

    "You really don''t learn your lesson, do you?" She asked.

    "Lesson? What lesson can I possibly learn from someone like you?" He proudly said.

    She sighs and runs her hand through her ombre hair.

    "I tried to ignore all your rubbish words but it seems my patience is wearing thin already. I was sure that I warned you before not to talk like trash when we met in the arena." She exined as she was too tired for drama.

    "You know what I''m out of here... I don''t think I need to waste my time here anymore. Go and find yourself a sparring partner in the knights ss." She continued and turned around to walk away from him.

    Vallen felt a rush of boiling anger as she dismissed him like he''s worth nothing. He rushed and ran to strike her when she moved away and he tripped.

    He was confused as there are no rocks within the area. He shifted his gaze to the floor and he saw her foot. She tripped him using her foot, that''s what happened.

    He was fuming like a volcano and as he stood up his anger erupted. "How dare you trip me?!"

    Vallen spoke like a madman and Evelyn was only listening to his rumbling when she decided to walk away.

    "You already had your fill of the hard soil so I''m going back to my dorm." She said.

    Vallen was outraged and he fired a spell, "Oh thy mighty spirit, grant thy wish and give strength to this wind, Wind sh!"

    The chant finished and she was already a couple of feet away from him before she noticed the changes in the wind pressure around the area. She looked back and -swish!

    The air splits into two and attacks her sides, she got cut on her cheeks and her thighs. Evelyn was momentarily confused before she realized that Vallen attacked her with his wind spell.

    He looked at her and he smirked. It made thest thread of patience that Evelyn tried so hard to maintain snap.

    She may not be able to use her magic because of her body''s condition but she was sure she could at least throw some heavy punches at him.

    She didn''t say anything and dashed towards his way. It was so fast that Vallen was dazed and shocked when he realized that she was close enough tounch a strike.

    With his quick reflex, Vallen moved his head to the side. He heard the sound of the wind rush past his ear which meant that she was serious with the punch she wanted to deliver to his face.

    She clicked her tongue in annoyance. ''He''s not in the knight ss for nothing... He quickly evaded the punch,'' she thought.

    He crumpled his face as he felt like what happened during the tournament could happen again. He was underestimating her abilities though she was part of the semi-finalists at that time. He thought that it was all her luck that made her get to the semi-finals... Until he faced her.

    So right now, he knows that he cannot underestimate this girl again. Although she looks frail and pale, she can throw quite a punch.

    Without anything to hinder her anger, Evelyn quickly delivered a roundhouse quick and kicked his side the second he tried to catch her attack.

    She punched his stomach that Vallen didn''t shield and he made a loud sound.

    "Oof...!"

    He held his stomach for a bit before he regained his stance but Evelyn was faster than him. She sat down, flexed her long legs, and tripped him which resulted in him falling to the ground AGAIN.

    She wasn''t finished though... She pinned him down using her right foot that she ced on his neck.

    "If you try this stunt again, I''ll show you how much of a Viiness I can be!" She warned him.

    It was quite a shock for Vallen to see the frail-lookingdy make threats but he also thought that she wasn''t joking when she said that. He dismissed his thoughts and only looked at the sunset eyes of Evelyn. It was glowing dangerously against the sun rays behind her back and his whole being shivered in fright.

    It was different when she released her fierce aura inside the office of the headmaster. What he perceived this time was that she was dead serious about it. ''I''ll be beaten to death if I continue,'' he thought.

    She removed her foot from his neck and he coughed immediately.

    "If you made the same mistake again. I''ll quickly take your manhood and shove it down your throat!" She red at him before she walked away.

    Vallen who realized what she meant in her threats, paled. He unconsciously put both his hands on his jewels like he was hiding it.

    ***

    "I''m tired." Evelyn sighed.

    She thought that all she did these days was either to sigh or to frown.

    "I''m really tired!" She said again. She leaned back and closed her eyes for a bit. ''I feel like my head is going to split open...it hurts!'' She cursed. Her problems were piling up more and more.

    "Are you okay?!" Silvester asked.

    At the moment, Evelyn was attending her magic ss and Silvester was beside her taking notes.

    "I''m fine... just a bit tired, I guess?!" She answered as she darted back her stares at the board.

    "You''re looking pale... You should go to the clinic and ask for medicine or request to leave. So you can go to your room and rest for the day."

    "Yeah... I should do that! I''m not really in the mood to attend my sses." She replied.

    "I''ll go to the clinic after the magic ss." She continued.

    A whileter, Evelyn was on her way to the Clinic which was also located on the second floor of the main building. Every building of the St. Prisch Academy hadplete facilities, fromboratories to the storage room.

    ''Well, what can you expect? It is for the rich spoiled nobles,'' she thought.

    She knocked and opened the door to the clinic. "There''s no staff again?"

    As she saw the quiet room, she made her way to the bed she saw near the window andid her tired body on it.

    "It''s because I haven''t slept... A little nap will do until the medical staffes..."

    Her eyes were too heavy and as soon as shey down a breath of tranquility escaped her cherry lips.

    ***

    "Why are you here?" He asked.

    "I thought that I needed to visit you after what happened at the tournament... You''ve be a punching bag for your sister, An," Carsillion said, amused.

    The two were inside the Representatives room, an exclusive office where only a select few can have ess. The Elite Force also had a separate building where all their needs were provided. A room, a kitchen, an office, and a separate training room was given for the Elite Force. That''s how exclusive the treatment they get is.

    And now, Carsillion was in the office of the sophomore representatives with An. They were discussing the school''s policy and when they finished the main topic, Carsillion continued his taunts.

    "So, how does it feel to be hit in the balls by your little sister?" He was trying hard not tough in front of his cold niece.

    "If you''re done with your business, get the hell out of here. I''m busy!" An replied. Carsillion is still technically the head of the school. He can''t throw him out and punch him even though he wanted to.

    "Aww, is my dear nephew angry? Don''t be... You deserved it! Hahaha!" Carsillion couldn''t hold it back any more and he burst outughing.

    "Ahh! I wanted to see your face at that time... But because your face was close to the ground, I didn''t see how painful it was and how funny you covered your balls!" He continued andughed again.

    "Shut up or I''ll freaking throw you out!" An snapped.

    "Aww, you''re so grumpy! You inherited the nasty attitude of your father!"

    An red at Carsillion and he made a zipping gesture around his mouth, indicating that he''ll shut up.

    "Anyway, I''ve told your sister what happened that day..." Carsillion said.

    The silence was only An''s response.

    "You know, you both idiot duo should''ve been the one to tell her about what happened that day... It''s not like it was her fault. And you know that! I just don''t know why you fools are ming her for what happened." He clicked his tongue a few times before he stood up from the chair.

    "I know! It''s just... I can''t help it. Every time I remember that day, a voice keeps ringing inside my head!" He replied.

    "And what does it say?" Carsillion asked, his face devoid of the silly things he used to express.

    "..." An shut his mouth.

    Carsillion sighed.

    "You...! Seriously! Why does everyone in your family bottle up their thoughts? Fine... I''ll let you be!"

    He walks out through the door and leaves An behind in the room.

    "Monica... What am I going to do with your family!" He shook his head as he went to his office.

 Chapter 73: TEA PARTY

    Chapter 73: TEA PARTY

    ***

    "Do you like tea, Lady Evelyn?" The girl across from the table said to her, it was Elise.

    "Sure... Thank you, Lady Elise," she smiled as she masked her awkward feelings.

    "I''m d that Lady Evelyn went to the tea party of Lady Eire." said thedy who kept on fanning herself with her purple fan.

    "Is that so? I have been upiedtely, that I haven''t checked the letters that were addressed to me." Evelyn said, still smiling innocently.

    Thedies of the high society gathered today to attend the tea party of Eire, a Marquees daughter, they have a mass amount of money, and she''s one of the people who became close to Elise.

    "Hmm But Lady Evelyn, howe you''ve be powerful? I mean, we have watched the Lady fight with his brother, and oh my...! We never knew that you would do that to Sir An." said Eire, the host of the party.

    "I was lucky, my brother An, went easy on me. I take that advantage to win." Evelyn said but she inwardly clicked her tongue.

    "That''s true Lady Evelyn was known to be frail since young" Elise said, her voice was full of worry while the otherdies started to hide their mocking smile behind their colorful fan.

    ''Frail? So, they say I was weak since I was young? Well, they''re not entirely wrong but is Elise really concerned about me?'' She looked at the wavy pink hair of Elise, she had a blue headband as deep as her ocean eyes that sparkles.

    She was thinking how pretty the heroine of "A happy Ending" was. ''The author really makes her MC the flower of the society, looking at that slim waist, her chest and her pointy nose! It was crafted to look innocently delicate yet sexy!'' she thought as she looked and observed Elise.

    "Is there something wrong, Lady Evelyn?" Elise asked as her face was crimson red because of the gaze of Evelyn.

    She wakes up from her deep thoughts and wakes up with everyone''s gaze focused on her. Evelyn immediately made an excuse. "I was just thinking that Lady Elise earrings are beautiful."

    Elise holds her ears trying to hide her earrings. "This was given to me by my grandmother before she died. It''s a memento." She said as she hides her earring that dangles in both her red ears. The said earring has rectangr shape, it''s made of stone that has no color but shines brightly through the sun.

    "I''m sorry if I touch a difficult memory" Evelyn said. The atmosphere bes heavy and thedies start tofort Elise.

    ''This What a great act!''

    "It''s okay, Lady Elise. Thest countess must be happy wherever she is!'' Eire said.

    "That''s true don''t mind what Lady Elise said." Said the otherdy.

    "Did I say something wrong?" Evelyn said her mouth twitch, perplexed about why Elise started crying and thedies pointing the me to her.

    "It''s because you said something to Lady Elise that made her remember a bitter past!" chimed in thedy on the Elise side.

    ''This is ridiculous!'' She thought.

    She calmed herself before she looked at thedies who''s pointing their fingers at her. She made herself look pitiful and tried her best to moisten her sunset eyes. She tried to make herself like she was the one being bullied.

    *sniff

    Thedies were shocked as they saw Evelyn wiping her eyes with her white handkerchief. Thoughts inside their head swim around in unison. ''Why is Lady Evelyn, crying?''

    "I''m sorry, *sniff* I didn''t know that admiring your beautiful earring will lead to remembering your grandmother who died. Actually this!" she raised her white handkerchief which is dried. She faked her tears.

    "This handkerchief was also a memento from my mother." When she said that the room went quiet.

    ''You think you''re the only one who can bully people with your schemes?!'' she thought as she saw the faces of those who hid theirugh earlier.

    "I-is that Oh my! Lady Evelyn! This must be hard for you!" said thedies who startedforting Evelyn.

    Heh They start to switch sides after just one act. They really know how to analyze what''s better for them. If they don''t sympathize and Evelyn was seen crying by the other students, they will be known asdies who gang up with the Duke''s daughter.

    Evelyn smiled after she saw the panickeddies who never thought about what her response will be, she''s been through a lot and petty word ys such as this can''t lose her temper, but still it annoyed her to the bone.

    ''Do they think that I won''t retaliate? I may need to pretend that I''m weak, but I won''t let them bully me with these petty schemes! I don''t want the attention of the Crown Prince and the Royal Family. Let''s see what you''ll do if I wipe my non-existent tears while walking outside this room. The people who will see me will spread the news for me... '' she thought as she proceeds to weep again.

    This situation was not in the n, she was forced to attend this tea party as she was one of the representatives of freshmen. As one of her duties, she needs to attend tea parties such as this, because this is where most of the rumor came from, thedies loose mouth will pour them gossip about the social circle as well as politics that she needs to be aware and consider reporting if it harms the school.

    After her act, they continue the tea party but Evelyn didn''t see the benefit of wasting her time chatting with the nobledies, she excused herself with the reason that she was not in the condition to carry on with the tea party and make the atmosphere gloomy.

    As she steps outside, she walks in the corridor and when she encounters students along the hallways, she wiped her fake tears, the observant eyes of the aristocrat noticed the depressing atmosphere surrounding the Lady. They watched her until her shadow wasn''t seen.

    Soon, rumors about Lady Evelyn, who was seen crying after she walks out of a tea party was spread to the whole Academy.

    Unbeknownst to her, she''s inside her room, sipping her tea and thinking about the responsibilities of representatives.

    "I never knew that one of my duties as representatives was to be a gossiper! Should I just ask Cabel to take care of this? He knew most of the information going in the St. Prisch Academy, anyway." She said as she sat in the chair near the window.

    ''I can''t... I''ve been bothering him for a while. I should do this myself. It was my job anyway...'' She continued as she inwardly sighs, and she sipped her tea.

    It''s been a few months since she became one of the students at the St. Prisch Academy and the rumors about Evelyn having a lover and bing wicked day by day were still floating around.

    ''I really don''t care about what they say... I''ll continue to follow the storyline until the Crown Prince announced that Lady Elise was the Crown Princess. I''m sure that the Royal Family are aware of the rumors. And I saw the Crown Prince being head over heels to Elise.''

    ***

    The day Evelyn was sleeping in the clinic.

    *clicked

    A young man entered the clinic, looking dazed. His hair was deep crimson red, and his eyes were pure abyss.

    *Swish!

    He opened the curtain that Evelyn closed, he saw a beautifuldy lying down, her breath was stable, her paleplexion let him assume that she wasn''t feeling good.

    He observed her face, her small face, pointy nose, her ombre hair spread in the white sheet, the ck hair made contrast to her silver-blue hair at the tip, and her porcin skin that looks so smooth. He smiled as his mysterious eyes tried to remember her face.

    Evelyn felt that someone was watching her, and she slowly opened her heavy lids.

    "Hmm?" her vision was blurred and only saw the familiar uniform of male students.

    ''Who is it?'' She thought as she rubbed her eyes.

    "You awake?" He said. An unfamiliar voice she heard for the first time echoed inside the room. When her vision was cleared, she saw his hair in a deep shade of red, and his eyes so ck that canpare the depths of the abyss.

    "You are?" She paused, she tried to search the nook and cranny of her memories.

    "Ah! You''re Prince Adley attendant, right? Sir Ishid?" She said as she sat up in the clinic''s bed.

    "What are you doing? Isn''t it rude that you opened the curtain and watched me sleep? Are you out of your mind?" She asked. It felt weird for her that someone just opened the curtain while she was sleeping.

    "I''m sorry. I''m part of the medical staff, I mean I helped in the clinic. Didn''t you see the sign outside that said "Temporary Close, No Entry,"." He points out the door.

    Evelyn knit her brows. ''There''s a note? I didn''t see it though?! Still, why is this man watching me Sleep?'' she thought as she looked at him.

    ''Whatever I''m going I had enough sleep.''

    She stood up from the bed and walked to the door, but before she opened the clinic''s door, she warned him.

    "I suggest that you don''t do this kind of thing again watching a sleepingdy is inappropriate and your conduct will reflect his highness. If you ever do this again, I won''t let you get away with just scolding." She said.

    "Yes, My Lady" He answered and he smiled at her.

    ***

    DON''T FORGET TO VOTE :)

 Chapter 74: HER TRUE SELF

    Chapter 74: HER TRUE SELF

    ***

    Days before the tea party.

    Evelyn was standing nonchntly at the main garden located on the school grounds near the main building.

    The flowers had different kinds of varieties, it was a puzzle-like garden and the center had a Gazebo that was easy to spot from the distance.

    Evelyn had a lot of time and so, she decided to walk around and smell the refreshing scent of the lilies, rose, and tulips that were nted around the garden.

    She remembers what Carsillion said, that her mother died in the back garden. And every time that she wants to remember that day, a headache will be the response to her pursuance and so, she pushed down her thoughts in insisting to recall that tragic day.

    But she swears that she will, one day, unravel the secrets within her lost memories.

    As she walked with light steps and hummed through the wind, the swaying of the nts brought her great calmness, she spread her hands to touch the leaves while she walked further to the center of the main garden. Every touch of the smooth leaves, made her hummed more.

    She was enjoying her free time when the bushes at the left side started to make sounds, she turned her head to see Eliseing out of it with her hair all over the ce and leaves around her head and her clothes.

    She just looked at her, the ''heroine'' in the novel was described as innocent and a bit clumsy. Though looking at her, she would just think that the level of clumsiness she has is top-notch to the point that it looks dumb.

    ''How did she make herself that messy?'' She thought.

    These days Gil isn''t responding to her usual banter or ridiculous thoughts, and it seems that he was avoiding her. That made it more suspicious but because she had more things to do, she let him be for now.

    ''Anyway, what is she doing there?''

    Elise saw Evelyn and her face lit up like a light stick. She made her way to her and smiled like a puppy with herrge eyes pinned on her.

    "Hello, Lady Evelyn!" Her voice was so cheerful that it made Evelyn knit her brows.

    "Yes... Hello, Lady Elise," she responds.

    "Hehe," Elise chuckled.

    ''Hehe? What the hell? What kind ofugh is that?'' She inwardly thought, shaking her head.

    "Oh... umm, I''m sorry, to present myself in this state," Elise said as she dusted her uniform.

    She looked up to Evelyn who was a head taller than her. Yup, Evelyn grew after a year, she looks more mature than her peers.

    Elise blushed when their eyes met, her ocean eyes meeting Evelyn''s sunset eyes. She thought that it was alluring how her cat-like eyes fluttered it''s longshes that cast a shadow on her pale skin.

    "Umm... Lady Evelyn, I know it''s presumptuous of me to ask this but..." She scratched her face lightly before her white skin flushed pink.

    "I was wondering if we could have tea time?" She continued as she looked downward, her palms sped together while her fingers fiddled with her nails.

    ''She''s nervous? Hmm... It''s not like I can''t turn her down buttely, I''ve been preupied that I haven''t seen any events stated in the novel with my own eyes, so I don''t know how close she has be to the Crown Prince.'' She thought as she silently listened to Elise.

    "Is that alright with you Lady Evelyn? We''re both his highness'' candidates for the selection of Crown Princess but we don''t spend some time with each other," Elise said.

    ''What''s this she''s saying? Didn''t she think that I wouldn''t want to spend some time with her since we''re rivals?'' She continued to listen.

    "So, I thought that maybe... We can have tea with the otherdies?"

    "Otherdies? Who?" Evelyn asked.

    "Umm, Lady Eire will have a tea party three days from now, she wants to send you an invitation, but because you''re busy, she thought that it might not be a good idea." She said without stopping to take a breath.

    Evelyn smiled. And for Elise, it was a good response.

    "So, umm... Do you think you coulde, Lady Evelyn?" She asked.

    "Sure, why not."

    ''I know that thedies wouldn''t want me to be there, but let''s see... I smell a good dramaing my way.'' She then smiled.

    After that encounter, an envelope with a floral scent was delivered to her room, it was the tea party invite that Elise said.

    "Lady Eire really gave me an invite?" She raised her brows before she opened the sealed envelope with a mail cutter.

    "Heh... Fine, I''ll go. It''s also my duty as a duke''s daughter to socialize with the other nobledies... Besides, Carsillion said that I will have a lot of things that I can gain from tea parties, though I don''t agree with it. He''s still the headmaster, so I''ll go. I''m also kind of interested in what Elise''s personality is like. This will be a great opportunity to see it for myself."

    Shey down on her soft bed before she tossed the letter to the floor.

    "Besides, this event was also written in the story. But it was supposed to be me that invited Lady Elise to Lady Eire''s tea party. As I''m a duke''s daughter, I can suggest or invite someone without needing the approval of Lady Eire."

    She sighs before she continues.

    "In the story, Lady Eire should be my minion that will participate in bullying Elise but now that I''m not participating in those petty acts, they switched sides to Elise, though they don''t like her as she''s only a baron''s daughter. I wonder if the main story changed because I didn''t follow the written story... I would know if I attend. Let''s attend that tea party."

    She closed her eyes. All she needed to do was to wait for what will happen.

    ***

    The tea party was sessful though there was a bit ofmotion as Lady Elise cried as well as Lady Evelyn.

    Thedies didn''t know what to do and eventually, Lady Evelyn excused herself to not let the atmosphere go down further.

    While Lady Elise wasforted by the otherdies after Evelyn left. She clicked her tongue inwardly. After the tea party was over, she directly went to her room on the first floor of thedy''s dormitory.

    -BANG!

    She closed the door with a force that made a loud noise... She saw the vase that was put on top of the vanity and -BAM! she throws it at the wall.

    She screamed! The thick wall was a good soundproof that she let out her frustration and threw anything that she could reach.

    Her ocean eyes glinted with desperation, greed, as well as madness.

    After throwing everything hysterically while panting she said between breaths.

    "That b*tch! Huh! How dare she steal a scene from me!"

    She throws a pillow this time.

    "NO ONE! No one should steal from this Lady! I''ll be the Crown Princess, I''ll also be the Saint! I''ll be the future Empress!"

    She went to her locked drawer and opened it. -clicked!

    She reached for a small wooden box that was locked. Another click of the key revealed that there was a pile of open envelopes neatly ced inside the box.

    "That''s right! He said I can be anyone I want! I won''t need to suck up to those b*tches once I be the Crown Prince fiancee. I will make everyone bows to me! Hahaha!" Sheughs like a madman before she reads the next step of the n that was delivered to her a few days ago.

    As she read the contents, a smile crept up on her pink lips.

    "Heh... So, this will be the n... This will be fun."

    She reached for her quill and wrote a reply. Though she doesn''t know the face of the person who keeps on giving her orders, the money she spends and dresses she wears, as well as luxury items. All that was enough for her to obey him.

    Most importantly, the promise that she will be this Kingdom''s mother was the most enticing thing he offered.

    She became a part of the candidates because she was helped by the man. They first encountered each other when he bumped into her during her excursion in the Emsworth dukedom.

    Though she didn''t see his face because of the hood that made his face hidden in the shadows.

    She had had enough of bing aughingstock of the rich nobles just because she was born into a baron''s house and her family is on the verge of ruin. That''s why she agreed.

    "It''s much better to be the Crown Prince fiancee than being sold to some old foggy man!" She said as she remembers his father''s words that once she bes ady, she''ll be engaged to a Count who owns a lot of merchant guilds that sells a lot ofmodities.

    "I''m not going to let that happen!" She promised as she looked outside her small window.

    ***

    DON''T FORGET TO VOTE :) AS ALWAYS THANK YOU ;)

 Chapter 75: HER TRUE SELF 2

    Chapter 75: HER TRUE SELF 2

    ***

    ELISE was stuck in her bed, she was here for the entire time as she leisurely waited for the Crown Prince to seek her. She nned and put it into action after the event that happened during the tea party. She had to do something as the rumors that Lady Evelyn was seen running with her puffy eyes was seen after she got out of the room where the tea party was held.

    She isted herself and didn''t attend her ss, she also whispered words to one of thedies that she encountered during her wandering outside the dormitory. In this sense, they wouldn''t found out that the rumors came from her.

    Most of the people only know that she was a light magic user, her powers were known to defend ck magic, as well as used for healing, yeah the typical clich of how female lead''s will wield their magic. But what they didn''t know was that her power has a different use too.

    Having light magic has perks! Gaining the attention of the people and using it to her advantage. If it can do that to the citizens, she can also focus her powers to use and obtain someone''s attention just like what she did to some of the prominent young bachelors of the high society.

    Because people don''t have resistance to light magic and most of the normal attributes have an affinity to light, it can lure the other attributes using the power of light, making the owner of the magic feel the warmth and some fluffy feeling inside them. Right then and there, they will be enticed to that feeling and they will follow the person without questions!

    What do they think when a hundred years ago, the wielders who have light magic gain the masses'' trust and support?

    What do they think that the announced saint has be? Do they think it was because of their attitude? The alluring and nice appearance that they masked themselves for?

    Hah! It was all because of their powers. The aura they released was enough to make the people with non-magic and with magic basked in the alluring and bright aura. Bing addicted to their presence, a little increase in output of power and she can wrap them in their palms.

    To have more effect on a specific individual, she only needs to touch her target and will activate. Add to that the earrings that she has was no ordinary essory, it is a tool to make her powers more stronger, one look and it can bewitch the target, it was useful as the rectangr shape contained her white aura that was seen by the others as just crystal clear. It was a useful tool that was given by her benefactor. The one who said will guide her to be an Empress.

    The memory that she remembers during the tea party, Lady Evelyn noticed her earrings that she covered up within seconds after Lady Evelyn mentioned it. She panicked at the thought that she will be found out, but to her expectation Lady Evelyn just praised it and nothing else.

    She recalled that his benefactor said that no one will notice about the powers contained within the earrings as it was made by a special stone that was used for a magic stone. A type of stone that was used to contain the excessive magic and can be used as defense when needed. It was expensive and only a handful of magic artisans can embed magic enchantment to make something out of it.

    She can only use it a few times, but it was enough to gain the attention of the nobles that have low resistance to tempt magic.

    "I have them wrap around my hands Who would have thought that being docile, shy, clumsy, and acting a little bit innocent will be effective? Heh Men will always think that they need to protect a weakdy from harm. Their ego will tell them that it was the natural thing, to act like a knight in shining armor for a damsel in distress. Pathetic!"

    She smiled at the thought of the Crown Prince face who will be looking for her, as well as the others such as the apparent heir of the Dukedom of Emsworth, An, the second prince Adley, Sir Cabel, and Silvester then Gab, who was known to be Lady Evelyn''s lover.

    She targeted everyone who was handsome enough for her taste. She wants the attention of the majestic males that were known throughout the St. Prisch Academy. The creepy smile widened, thoughts of envy stares from the arrogant, conceited, egotisticaldies of the high society bringing her to cloud nine.

    "I will let them know that this Lady can have anything she needs as long as she wants it." Then sheughs like a madman.

    Surely, her reputation as a meek, innocent, navedy was not seen as she brandished her true nature inside her zone.

    A bit pushed and she can bring down Lady Evelyn to ruin, who was the most popr candidate to be the Crown Princess and who also became the center of gossip because of her change in nature and power.

    A little whisper to those who have evil intentions can make a groundless rumor spread throughout the Academy, with the right timing, she can n a scheme that is smooth and wless. No one will track down the mastermind, as people will not remember her face if she used her magic.

    "Now I need to let them know that Lady Evelyn was the one who made a blunder during the tea party, they will believe the rumors as she has a track record of being a spoileddy who abused her powers to those who were in lower status than her." She let out a sinister smile while she walked to her closet.

    "Any moment now and the Crown Prince will visit me I need to look like I was crying the entire time. A messy appearance will be appropriate to even look more pitiful. Ahh Soon, I will have everything that Evelyn has. A position where no one can step on me." She continued.

    Momentster, a series of knocks was heard from the other side of the door. As well as the worried voice of a young man.

    She made a rushed and hard breathing, an act where they will be thought that she was crying alone inside her dark room.

    "Time to make Lady Evelyn the viin." And she opened her door slowly.

    ***

    GAB and Evelyn were leisurely walking at the same time patrolling as part of their responsibility as a freshman representative. Suddenly, she heard the whispers every time she passed by some students along the corridors of the main lecture hall.

    She smirked.

    There''s two sides of the same coin, roaming and floating around. One is Lady Evelyn running from Lady Eire''s tea party with her frail hands hiding her face while crying. The second is Lady Elise, one of the strong candidates as the Crown Prince fiance was bullied during the asion and her witness was the participants of the said tea party.

    She inwardly thought. ''These people really don''t have better things to do, I expected that they will counter and spread rumors, though what they said was close to the truth, no one will verify what happened because if they do, they will thought about the consequence of pointing their fingers at a Duke''s daughter, whose father is the Military General of the Royal Army. And I made sure that I will not be the only one who will get a bad reputation. I''ll drag them down with me.'' Sheughed as she taught about it.

    Gab gazed at her, "Don''t worry about those rumors they''re doing it because they envy your position as one of the highest Lady next to the Queen." He said as he tried to console her.

    She scoffs at the thoughts of jealousy of the other youngdies who were envious just because she has a better standing in the aristocrats.

    "If they want my title as the daughter of the Duke then I''ll dly give it to them what''s the point of having this title when the reputation was at rock bottom? There''s nothing good apanied by being the Duke''s daughter. It was nothing but a worthless title," She said as her eyes squinted and was painted with hatred.

    Gazing at the blue sky outside the ceiling to floor window with cleared ss made her sighed. The day was clearly beautiful but the impending judgment day that was said in the novel was awaiting her, after the hunting season, it will start to blow things up.

    A headache will be more frequent as she will need to n how she will safely get out of the usations as well as ending ties with the Royal Family without getting much repercussion from them.

    "I''m going to get busier The answers will need to wait. I need to settle this novel''s ending first!" She mumbled as they continued to walk.

    "Time to scheme" she said as she nervously thought about escaping her doom.

 Chapter 76: MASKED EMOTIONS

    Chapter 76: MASKED EMOTIONS

    The Crown Prince was walking with all vigor as he swept every hallway with his emerald hawk eyes. He''s searching every nook and cranny for Evelyn who was yet again the center of attention this time.

    As his long strides help him reach ces that was deste, he saw what he was searching for, an ombre hair swaying as the wind whisper a soft air, her ck hair that was braided at the back of her hair and the silver-blue tip that majestically shines like gems reach her small waist curled like waves. Her back was familiar for him as he visits thedy almost every day for the past year after the assassination attempt. And she was always at the back garden where she swings her thin looking hands with all her might, she trains every single day that whenever he visits, her back always faces him so he was certain that he knew it was her. She was one of the human beings that he finds entertaining.

    Evelyn was at the back of the dormitory, she was sitting at one of the shades of willow trees, as much as it was news to her, she finds it rxing to sit under the willow trees though it was her first time to see this mass of willow tree in this world. She finds the refreshing smell to be one to help her calm her heart. So, as always when she was bugged with problems and her heart and mind was heavy with burdens, she sits in this certain willow tree that overlooks the swamp.

    She was certain that this ce wouldn''t be found but to her expectations she heard long strides that apanied with force in every step, she heard the crackling sound of twigs breaking under pressure.

    She turned her head around and saw the dashing look of a certain Prince of this country, she sighs and stood to wee the unwanted guest that disrupted her peace.

    "Greetings to the little sun of the Kingdom of Levingstone, may the sun guide your path, your highness, the Crown Prince." She gracefully spread her skirt imitating a fan as she bows to make it curtsy.

    "You may rise, Lady Evelyn." He said.

    Edickart, who was now standing in front of Evelyn who bowed to her, acknowledged her greetings. She stand straight, he can see the graceful stance that he knows was embedded to her at the young age but right now he have more things to discuss with this Lady who''s face was neutral and her butterflyshes that ps beautifully under the bright rays of the sun that make her cat-like sunset eyes alluring and her cherry lips that glisten with moist.

    He gulps his dry saliva, he coughs as he tries to erase the inappropriate thoughts that swirl around his head.

    He nces at her, he tries everything that he can to gain the attention of this Lady that he was interested in. He even tried to make her jealous by using the girl he saw for the first time at the assessment day who has a light magic to make her a little envious but only disappointment came back to him.

    Because Evelyn was disinterested, she looked bored that day that he made fun of her just to have some reaction to her stone face, but she just excuses herself and leaves him behind, speechless after he was dissed.

    That was also the day that he made a wrong move because the pink hair girl that he just used to make her jealous was stuck to him now like a glue. But because of her light magic that he was certain will be useful to the future Kingdom that he will reign once he is crowned as the King, he kept her by his side. Which now made some troubles for him.

    Because the girl he thought was innocent, meek, and nave, was spreading rumors using his name. And making moves at his back and the target was thedy in front of her. But howe he knows that it was Elise who spread such malicious rumors? Only he knows.

    He sighs and calls her name in a soft voice. It was the first time that he would do this to anyone.

    "Evelyn" He smiled and looked at her with his warm emerald eyes.

    "Why are you here alone?" He asked what made Evelyn crumpled her beautiful face. He was amused by that, but he can''t let her see it. His the Crown Prince that was he thought, masking his feelings was one of the things that he knew he needed to survive.

    "I''m just here because there''s a lot of small flies who keep on buzzing behind my back" she said.

    Meaning, she wants to get out of the gossipers who''re shamelessly talking about her. He looked at her again. This time, he made eye contact with her.

    He knows that Evelyn doesn''t have a good impression of her. He''s aware that his attitude towards her was the one responsible and the reason why Evelyn was not paying attention to his schemes to get her attention. Though he wants her to be the sole candidate to be his fiance, the rumors circting around her was making the other families and senate think twice about picking her.

    He sighs again.

    "Evelyn the rumors surrounding you, do you wish to clear it?" He asked. That was the only option that he could give.

    As she''s one of the candidates, he can''t be involved with her or thedies who arepeting to be the winner of a political marriage. That was against the rules, but Evelyn wasn''t doing anything topete or to clear her name. With this, he was certain that Evelyn doesn''t want to marry him, as what she said to him a year ago.

    "Let them be, your highness. You don''t need to bother about some nonsense talk they whisper for their own entertainment." She said. Getting him out of his thoughts.

    He grips his palm to a ball of fist that he kept hiding behind his white cape. The cape was part of the uniform, one of the unique things that Elite forces have. He epts this position so that he can have a power within the academy that will be able to help Evelyn when she enters the school. But what he didn''t know, even this power can''t help to clear the rumors that she has.

    "You really don''t want to marry me?" He paused and asked through gritted teeth.

    "Yes." She answered without missing a beat. She looked up to him, he needed to know that she was serious.

    His pupils shook when he heard the answer that he wished he didn''t know. Even though he kind of anticipated her answer, he wished that it was just a dream.

    "Your highness, I told you this a lot of times, and I won''t change my mind." She exined her sweet voice echoed.

    He confronts her not because of this, but because he wants to know her feelings. He wished not to be on the sidelines this time. He had enough of only looking at her in the back.

    "You won''t change your mind? You''ll be the future Empress if you be my wife" He said, he bit his lower lips. It seems to him that he was pleading to ept her, though he would do that if his pride apanied by his title wasn''t a hindrance.

    "Your highness" she steps forward. She sighs inwardly.

    "I don''t need a position that will only lead to heartaches, full of schemes, heavy responsibilities, and infinite loneliness" she added.

    She smiled but her eyes were filled with sadness. "When I was young and nave, I thought that being your highness bride would bring me happiness but I was young and full of hopes and dreams, I tried everything to gain his highness attention" she continued but was interrupted by him.

    "I won''t tell you that you won''t feel lonely. The responsibility apanied by having the highest position was not something that was full of roses and confetti. It''s not a paved road but a bumpy one. Constantly thinking if you''ll wake up the next morning with your life intact, or having helpless nights where even a wink of sleep won''t be there for you to help you ease your worries I know, but I will still tell you this, Evelyn" he reached for her pale hands and kissed the back of her hand.

    Evelyn bulged her eyes wide, she was shocked on how sincere the Crown Prince now. She thought that he was here because of Elise who was said to have isted herself because of what happened. She never thought that Edickart was here for this reason.

    ''I don''t know why he asked this, but it was time to clear some things to him. Though it''s partly my fault, I mean the old Evelyn who craved even a little attention did everything for this to happen, it was me right now who needed to cut ties with him. My life is more important than any position in high society.'' She thought as she breathed to gain confidence to exin everything.

    It was the old her who pestered him and made everything possible that resulted in this, but she''s not the old Evelyn. So, the changes would bring confusion to his highness who epted the political marriage with open arms.

 Chapter 77: MASKED EMOTIONS 2

    Chapter 77: MASKED EMOTIONS 2

    The Crown Prince Edickart, visits the female dormitory as he heard that Elise is not attending her sses and the rumors about Evelyn being a b*tch during the tea party was getting out of hand and thus, he decided to learn about what happened himself.

    He still wants to make Evelyn to be his fiance, but as the situation goes, sooner orter, she will be strip off of the title of the leading candidate as the Crown Princess and when that happen the repercussion to her as a maiden will be affected and the chances of her getting married to the other notable noble will get affected as she was eliminated from the candidacy before they announce the winner.

    He doesn''t want that!

    The best thing that he thought was to get the answers from the person who was involved in the incident, so as far as he was concerned, he went and got permission to visit Elise. He didn''t really know that things would blow up out of proportion from this small incident, that Evelyn was being called a witch, evil, and coquettishdy.

    None of this was true! And he knows that! He knew Evelyn had changed for the better She didn''t stalk him, annoy him, and visits him unannounced. She changed to the point that sometimes he missed the old Evelyn but that didn''t matter if she became her bride.

    And for that to happen, he needs to clear the misunderstanding! But he knows that is impossible to do if the person herself doesn''t want to clear her name. So, he will do it his way!

    It was time for him to help her he thought, and so, he was in front of the wooden door of the Lady who was said to have been bullied by Lady Evelyn.

    *knock *knock

    He taps the door lightly and he hears a stifling cry. He changed his facial expression and got into acting It was the thing that he excels the most, as all the people in the pce are good at pretending and at a young age, he personally gets betrayed just because he trusted him the most so right now, he knows how to y his cards well.

    The door creak and a Lady with her pink hair tangled and messy, as well as her red puffy eyes and the nose that looks like Rudolph the reindeer was seen. He froze when he got attracted and a sense of protecting was rushing him to hug Elise.

    He got perplexed as he knew that this isn''t his thoughts but every time he saw thisdy who did every excuse to glue herself to him, he always got attracted that it seemed like a force was pulling him.

    So, his guard was always up when he was with thisdy.

    "Prince!" She rushed to hug the Crown Prince who was in front of her room.

    He knit his brows and red at thedy whose face was grazing his neat and clean clothes with her tears and mucus. He pushed her lightly by holding her shoulders.

    When he saw that Elise was looking up to her, he immediately changed his disgust face into that of a caring Prince.

    "Lady Elise I was here because I heard that you''re not attending your sses and not eating properly." He said with his shameless acting.

    Elise who heard that looked down and she was grinning. Edickart, who didn''t see that, was trying not to puke himself by his acting.

    *sniff*

    "I was *sniff* reminded of my grandmother who died *sniff*" she looked up and her ocean eyes were moist.

    Edickart who saw this was confused if thisdy was acting or not. He really didn''t know the personality of thedy who was born in a ruined baron household.

    "It''s okay Lady Elise, you can tell me what happened." He said as his eyes glistened with mysterious light.

    "It was during the tea party that Lady Evelyn " and the Crown Prince listened with a tight grip to his folded arms.

    ***

    After the Crown Prince heard the exnation and reasons of Elise, he was sure that Elise has a spell that was forbidden to use and he knows that keeping his guard up won''t help much with her powers that can affect him even though he has resistance to such charm.

    What Elise has is much more powerful than even he, who have practiced such charm is affected by the other user. And he can''t get rid of her because he believed that he wasn''t the mastermind of such tactics, what she has is the simr charm that only the Royal Family knows.

    Surely, he will need to keep an eye with the pink hairdy who acts maliciously in a white sheep''s clothing.

    But right now, he needs to talk to Evelyn who was the reason for this all.

    They''re at the back forest of the dormitory, he listened to all what she had to say, and it was his time to exin things for her.

    He wants her to be secured and be safe by his side, he wants her to pick him like how he chooses her. Though the reason for the proposal had different intentions at first and was not ideal, it''s not important for him now. He was determined to get the attention of thisdy who was void with emotion.

    Her worries were justified, and he wants her to realize that what he felt was not wrong, but she needs to face it

    "I won''t tell you that you won''t feel lonely. The responsibility apanied by having the highest position was not something that was full of roses and confetti. It''s not a paved road but a bumpy one. Constantly thinking if you''ll wake up the next morning with your life intact, or having helpless nights where even a wink of sleep won''t be there for you to help you ease your worries I know, but I will still tell you this, Evelyn" he reached for her pale hands and kissed the back of her hand.

    After she heard his response she sighed and answered with her calm voice. "You don''t understand, your highness! I''ve had enough and I''m sick of those emotions. I would rather have my freedom and leave the noble life than be in the highest position with all the shackles that apanied it."

    He was speechless he knows Evelyn standing in their household and as a Crown Prince who did everything and abandoned things that he seems unworthy and unneeded, felt perplexed about what she wants. He never thought of leaving his position to have freedom that he also yearns for.

    It''s not like it never appeared to him to run away and have his freedom, but a person who was in a position like him, if he left the castle, they''re be unlimited assassination and if he ever give up his chance for session he will be killed by the current Queen, who is greedy for political power. And the revenge that he wants to achieve will also be discarded.

    He can''t afford to dream about "freedom". The only "freedom" he could think of is to be crowned as the King and change the corrupt administration that made her mother, thete Empress, killed.

    So, he told her about his decision.

    "Evelyn I won''t try to hinder what you want to achieve. I''ll help you if you need it. But I still want you to be my bride. I don''t care about what others might say, I know you and that''s all that matters" He said clearly as he cupped Evelyn''s small face.

    It''s now her time to be left speechless

    As she woke up from her dazed, she felt that she needed to rush and exin things to him in a blunt manner.

    "Your highness, you don''t understand!" Before she finished, Edickart smiled so brightly. The genuine one.

    "It''s okay, Evelyn. If you don''t want me right now. We have a lot of time You can get to know me better." He caressed her hair and again, she was left speechless.

    "Eve!"

    Evelyn heard her name and she saw Silvester who was running to her. She steps back and Silvester blocks her from the Crown Prince, which makes her confused.

    "What are you doing?!" said Edickart who was annoyed with the sudden intrusion.

    "I''m here for Eve, I need to talk to her." He said, there was tension in the air that Evelyn felt weird about how it escted.

    "Don''t you see that I was talking to her first?!" Edickart said. His emerald eyes darkened and was warning him to step back but Silvester was also doing the same.

    ''Wait what is happening?'' She asked as she alternated nce at the two who were now having a staring contest.

    "Child, the people around you seem to be weird!" Gil said.

    ''What a surprise! You talk to me again!'' she said inside her consciousness as she stared at the two.

    ''It''s because the link between us was weakened! You need to do something about your leaking mana!" Gil said. As her contracted spirit, Gil relies on her mana when ites to sustaining his powers because he was her contracted spirit.

    ''I know, I''m trying! but right now I need to do something with these two!''

 Chapter 78: MASKED EMOTIONS 3

    Chapter 78: MASKED EMOTIONS 3

    The tension in the air was stifling that made Evelyn think about what to do as she saw them ring at each other.

    "I told you that I need to talk to Eve!" said Silvester.

    "And I also told you that I got here first! Are you deaf?!" countered by Edickart.

    Both men seem to be talking with informality and Evelyn assumed that because both of them are princes from their respective country then it is sure that they''ve seen each other in social asions.

    "Get your hands off of her!" Edickart said through gritted teeth.

    "Didn''t you see that Eve was getting ufortable with you?! And what''s up with just holding her wrist?" said Silvester, who''s veins will pop any moment.

    But what she doesn''t know is why the two looked like t*m and j*rry fighting each other. They''re basically like small children whose toy was stolen by the other, they''re supposed to be the representation of how noble their Kingdom is!

    ''This needs to stop!'' she thought.

    "Sil, let go" she said that made Edickart smirked at him.

    Silvester clicked his tongue while he slowly let go of her pale thin hands. He looked at her and tried to appeal to her.

    "but Eve, this guy is bothering you right?!" Silvester said in a whisper as he leaned to Evelyn''s ear.

    Edickart heard him and he was getting more angrier than before "What did you say? This guy?!" the Crown Prince shouted.

    "Seriously "she said as she swept her hair that came loose.

    "Don''t shout! Do you guys want to garner attention and make another rumor about me?" she continued as she eyed the two with her cat-like sunset eyes.

    Silvester scratched her face and looked embarrassed while Edickart looked away while mumbling words he only heard and knew.

    "Stop acting like a child, both of you! The two of you are the future of your country so stop acting like some 5-year-old kid!" she exined as she sighed.

    Silvester was shocked about herment "the future of your country". He looked at her with wide eyes. Questions were visible in his eyes.

    Evelyn who saw Silvester''s face with a question mark that says, ''how did you know?!''

    ''Oops! It was supposed to be a secret. Oh well" she thought, and she changed her line of sight and came upon the emerald eyes of Edickart whose gaze was focused on her.

    She took a deep breath before she talked.

    "Your highness, I think we should talk about this some other time. Though I won''t change my decisions." She whispers thest sentence before she looks up again to him.

    He stares at her before he res at Silvester who was in deep thought, and back to her again. He sighed in surrender. He also said what she needs to know, he thought! So, he thinks that she also needs time to think this through.

    "Evelyn, just think about what I said. I''ll wait for your answer. I sincerely hope that you think this through!"

    Edickart left after he red at Silvester.

    ***

    After Silvester interrupted Edickart and Evelyn''s serious talk. He manages to invite Evelyn to change their location. It was a precaution to people who love to gossip and, he wants to know about what she said, "future of their Kingdom".

    He was sure that no one knew about his identity as he discreetly hid his origin. When they have settled in one of the training rooms where he swings his sword while Evelyn is sitting at one of the chairs located near the wall while she watches her hands fiddling with each other.

    "So, what do you want to talk about? You didn''t invite me just so I can watch you swing your sword, right?" She asked, still looking at her thin long hands.

    "Well" he paused. He didn''t know how to start it.

    "hmm?"

    He stops swinging his sword and walks and sits across from her.

    "Eve, can I ask you a question?" he said.

    "Sure~ what is it?"

    "Why did you ignore the rumors that were baseless and ruining your image?"

    "What''s the point of clearing my name if in the first ce it was already damaged?" she said that made Silvester confused so she continued to exin.

    "People won''t change their mind as long as they see me as some spoiled brat from the Duke''s house. And as long as I''m the Evil Viiness of this Kingdom, nothing will change."

    Silvester crumpled his face, he no longer understands what she means.

    Sheughs.

    "You''re not a viiness, Eve!" he said.

    "right? ~ I''m not but that''s the way the world views me." She said with a mncholic smile.

    "Eve, if you want to clear your name then" he was interrupted by Evelyn.

    "It''s fine. I''m not really concerned about how people think of me. A few people who know who I am will be enough for me."

    "That''s right I know you are not what they said but still I can''t let them tarnish your reputation!"

    Sheughed heartily when he heard his annoyed voice.

    "It''s fine really I have ns, so I just need to endure it a bit."

    "ns?" He asked as he wiped his sword while talking to Evelyn.

    "yeah~ I just need to wait a little longer before it happens."

    "Now, I''m curious what n you''re cooking"

    "Haha cooking? yeah~ I n to burn everything." She said that made Silvester stop his action.

    He stared at her, and when he saw her yful smile, he thought that was maybe a joke or is it?

    "Anyway, why do we need to talk here? What? You''re trying to be considerate of me?" she asked, shifting the topic to another.

    "Why is it bad? I''m just worried you know~ My lovely Eve was getting bullied by everyone in school."

    "Now, you can joke around? You''re really something you don''t need to be like this. Talk to me if you want, you can do it publicly. It''s not like we''re doing some indecent acts~"

    "Hmm indecent acts?" he asked.

    She rolled her eyes at him. "Don''t act like a nice sheep! We both know you know what I''m talking about."

    "Haha! You really! Sometimes, I wonder how you can act so brazenly!"

    "Remember my title, Sil. The Evil Viiness Evelyn! Or so they say!" she said as sheughed.

    Then Silvester looked at her straight in her eyes. She abruptly stopped her giggles and asked.

    "What is it? Hmm?" she asked. Her face resting on the back of her hands.

    "We''ve known each other for a few months and I still don''t get it." Silvester said, still staring at her eyes.

    "Why do you hide your abilities?" he continued.

    The smiling Evelyn stops smiling for a second before she snaps from stupor.

    "What do you mean?" she asked in bewilderment but she''s having a war inside her head.

    ''What does he mean that I was hiding my abilities?''

    "Child, did you absentmindedly chant a spell without checking the surroundings?" asked Gil.

    ''Are you kidding me? Aren''t you always with me? You know I won''t do that!''

    "I''m not always with you, Child." He said.

    ''Wait what? I thought you''re my contracted spirit?! You''re supposed to be with me everytime right?''

    He sighs as he hears her contractor. "You''re so ignorant, Child." The only thing he said before he let go of the link and Evelyn focused again on Silvester who called her for a while now.

    "Eve? You okay?"

    "Yes SO, what are we talking about again?" she asked, trying to look ignorant.

    "You don''t need to act ignorant, you''re actually one, Child." Gil chimed inside her head that she hissed internally.

    "Do you really need to hide it, Eve?" he asked as he saw Evelyn looking at him.

    "Then, should I have asked too? Why are you hiding your identity?"

    Silvester flinched!

    "So, my guest is right!" he said.

    "How did you know?" his yful voice changed to a serious voice, void of the sweet tone he usually made for Evelyn.

    She smiles when she sees this. "So, let''s not talk about each other''s secrets, right?"

    He then changed again, he knows what she means. ''Stop prying to people''s secretshuh!''

    "Then, I guess I should stop asking about that." He was quick witted that he knows what she wants but he warns Evelyn.

    "But Don''t utter words that were also unnecessary about me. Mind your own business right? That''s what you want to say" he continued.

    "Yup! You really know how to read people''s minds. That was what I wanted. Don''t mind my business if you don''t want yours to be exposed." She said her tone also changed.

    "Is that a threat?" he asked, his blue eyes shining dangerously.

    When she saw this, she burst intoughter.

    "You''re too serious, Sil! Chill! What''s the point of exposing your identity for me?" she asked as she wiped her non-existent tears.

    He only stares at her silently and as a result she sighed. She stood up and walked to the door, she turned around to talk again.

    "You can rx, I won''t tell anyone about your identity I''m not interested to know why you''re doing that and I respect your decisions if you thought that hiding it was the best for you," She said as she reached for the doorknob.

    *clicked!

    She continued her words. "and try not to be too doubtful towards me I''m your lovely Evelyn right?.... Cousin ~"

    *thud!

    The door closed and Silvester was left alone, dumbfounded about what she just exposed.

 Chapter 79: MASKED EMOTIONS 4

    Chapter 79: MASKED EMOTIONS 4

    ***

    Silvester was left alone, in the training room inside the training center located near the "Arena of Heroes".

    He was still sitting, looking at the closed door dumbfounded though he knows that when Evelyn knows his identity, she will also know his connection to her.

    Silvester didn''t really want to be acquainted with Evelyn, but he became curious when she saw how this frail-lookingdy was making everyone at their toes while she was also criticized by everything that she did.

    And so, even though he thought that what he will be doing can make his situation even worse, he risks it! Because he wants to know how powerful the child of the known Princess in their country when mixed with the said hero of the leader of the Army of the Kingdom of Levinsgtone.

    When he got to know her, it was fun for him to see how people can make baseless rumors such as suspecting him as her lover which he found funny while the other party didn''t give a damn about the gossip but still get what they deserve when she decides to make a move.

    He was fascinated by this, and so, he didn''t imagine that he will be close to her to the point that he gets angry when someone talk sh*t about her. He felt like he became an overprotective brother to her, though she doesn''t know it.

    It''s not like he wants to keep it a secret, but he thought that it wasn''t time for her cousin to know the whole truth.

    Thete duchess of the family of Emsworth is from the Kingdom of Perspiru. It''s not a secret that she came from another Kingdom to symbolize the partnership of the two allied countries and besides, she was known because even though she made contributions to the Kingdom, she became a hostage for political reasons and thus, she was engage to thete Crown Prince Cesar of the Kingdom of Levingstone that time.

    Princess Monica Amyline von Devega, she''s thete Emperor''s illegitimate child, she didn''t get the Royal family''sst name because she came from amoner''s blood. To be specific her mother was a maid at the pce.

    One day the Emperor, who was drunk and couldn''t keep his libido in check, made a blunder by touching one of the Empress''s pce maids. The result was, of course Princess Monica. She was an outstanding individual but because her mother was only a maid, she didn''t get to have thest name even though she got the title of Princess.

    Thete Emperor of the Kingdom of Perspiru was known to have a lot of concubines and as a result a lot of illegitimate children were born from his mistake. And the consequence was ced on the child born from the Royal Family who wasn''t recognized by its own country.

    It''s not like these things didn''t happen in different Kingdoms, more like these things are natural to them, they saw this from their ancestors and thus, they think that it was normal for them to have a taste of different dishes once they had enough of theirst meal.

    That''s how things work during his reign. He didn''t even know how many seeds he scattered and just spread his blood over the country.

    That''s why it was natural for illegitimate children to have different upations and live separately from the pce. But personally, it''s much better to have no connection to the pce.

    But Princess Monica was different, she has ss, intelligence, and power, that the Pce can''t ignore her capability anymore. That was when a scheme took ce, she still didn''t inherit the royal family''sst name "Sirille" but because she has some use for them, the senate made a proposal to let her be the Crown Prince of a different nation.

    Those idiots that thought pure blood nobles were the most important and capable for inheriting thest name of their Kingdom.

    They''re foolish enough to send a princess with a great skill to be a sacrifice, with the excuse that it was for their nation, or it''s time to be useful as the child who was blessed with noble blood.

    It was bullsh*t.

    But Princess Monica saw this opportunity to get her freedom, so she agreed to be a hostage in a different nation.

    She''s also an idiot, but what can he say?! Their family was too chaotic that leaving their country was the only thing that seems to be possible for them to survive.

    Because once the announcement of selecting and crowning a Crown Prince was made, it would be a bloodbath. Everyone, who didn''t get to be part of the winning faction will be killed! To make sure that rebellion wouldn''t take ce.

    It was a countermeasure that the nation that the new Emperor will build wouldn''t coincide with the previous reign. That was why when his father, the new Emperor of Kingdom of Perspiru sit on the throne, he made sure to pass a neww and get rid of the practiced of polygamy in their nation.

    That was why Silvester was the Crown Prince of their nation at the early age because he didn''t need to undergo a bloodbath to be crowned. Though he doesn''t know if it will continue as his little brother was said to be scheming and that was also the reason why he needs to keep where he is and his identity a secret.

    Like Carsillion, who was also one of the illegitimate children of the Emperor. He was Princess Monica''s closest brother among the families. In his case, he hid his power and abandoned the pce by making the people think that he died.

    Silvester recently found out he didn''t die, and he changed his name and became the Carsillion of the St. Prisch Academy and became the headmaster.

    The reason that he can hide his identity was also because of the help of his uncle.

    He sighs.

    Now, there''s no reason for him to keep quiet. Now that she knows their rtionship, he can openly protect her, he thought.

    ***

    Evelyn was strolling the empty hallway that leads to the main building that was beside the arena after she got to talk to Silvester.

    At first, she didn''t know why Silvester was trying to gain her trust and when he remembers that in the Novel, one secret that was revealed was his connection to the headmaster of St. Prisch Academy.

    And after the serious talk with Carsillion, she figured it out by connecting the dots. It wasn''t hard for her to solve it. And it wasn''t a shock as this was a medieval theme novel where the family circumstances were a mess.

    So, she thought that revealing it in a silly way can let her confirm it. And strangely, he didn''t refute what she said.

    She smirked at the thought of her ns making progress smoothly.

    As she was strolling, she saw Gab who was diligently doing his training even though it was almost time for the orange sky to make its appearance as the sunset takes ce.

    Gab saw her and immediately abandoned her training and went to Evelyn.

    "Where have you been?" He asked.

    "I just walked around finding a perfect spot to hide." She responded while she chuckled.

    "You seem to be happy, Eve something good happened?" He asked as he wiped his sweat and he escorted her to the dormitory.

    "Hmm? I suppose I am happy. It''s a good day to think of a n." She said.

    "n? Can I be part of that n?" he asked.

    " yeah" she paused before she answered that made Gab knit his brows.

    "You''re lying again. I told you, Eve... I can be part of your n. Use me, order me, do whatever you want! Just don''t be the only one to do dangerous things!"

    '' I''m sorry Gab! But I can''t let you be involved with what I''ll do. I promise, I''ll exin everything when I''m done with what I need to do.'' She thought as he looked like his red hair that glistened in the sunset sky.

    "Just focused on your training, Gab."

    "Why do I feel like you''re going to abandon me?" He stops his strides as he watches Evelyn''s back that was going further, he looks sad.

    "You still don''t trust me?" he asked, which made Evelyn turn around to look at Gab.

    "It''s not about trusting, Gab!" she said sternly.

    "It''s for my sake. You know how much I struggle *sigh*!" she continued as she walked back to where he was standing.

    "I can''t tell you what I will do what I can assure you is I''m not going to abandon you, no matter what!" she said before she reached for his hair and raffled it.

    "So, believe in mejust wait and just train, okay?" She reached for her pinky finger. Heughed when he saw this. When he agreed to be his ally, they also did this as a promise and as a contract.

    "Okay, I''ll believe in you!" he smiled as she looked up to him.

 Chapter 80: MASKED EMOTIONS 5

    Chapter 80: MASKED EMOTIONS 5

    ***

    Adley was inside his room, with his attendant, Ishid.

    "What did the report say?" he asked.

    "It was reported that the Duke was making moves after the incident in the forest... It was also said that they''re searching for witnesses." Ishid answered.

    "Heh... I wonder how the duke will find the culprit that he didn''t catch five years ago?" he asked his attendant as he writes from his desk.

    "Are the preparations ready? We need to do something before the senate picks among the candidates who will be Crown Princess! Let that pink hair girl... what''s her name? The one who always follows brother?" Adley asked, continuing writing letters to the white sheet of paper.

    "Her name is Lady Elise, your highness...!'' his attendant answered.

    "Yes... that Elise, tell the senate to pick the girl. It will be advantageous for them to have that girl as a puppet and as a spy." Adley said. He finished writing the letters and sealed them inside the envelope without a name.

    "Here..." he gives it to his attendant.

    "We need to put this into action... The n will be ced during the hunting season... In the meantime, I''ll try to get close to the Duke''s daughter." He continued as he tied his ck necktie.

    "Yes, your highness..." Ishid answered.

    "And by the way, I need to have a conversation with Lady Evelyn so make sure that no one will interrupt us...!" he said before he stepped to the door and went outside his room.

    Ishid was left alone in the luxurious room for the second Prince before he smirked when he turned his head to the window and saw the gloomy sky.

    "What a wonderful day...!" He said. And he also left the room with the letter inside his vest pocket.

    ***

    Adley saw Evelyn alone in the grand library of the St. Prisch Academy. He saw this opportunity to greet her and have some conversation, and put his n into action.

    "What a coincidence... How are you, Lady Evelyn?" he said.

    Evelyn heard his voice and looked up to where she was sitting near the corner of the library where only a small window gives light to the small coffee table.

    "Oh my... Greetings, your highness...!" she responded as she stood up and held her skirt into a fan.

    "You seem like you''re engrossed in what you''re reading... if you don''t mind may I sit here?" he asked as he pointed to the chair across from Evelyn.

    "Yes, your highness... Please feel free to join me!" she answered, smiling.

    Adley looked at the cover of the book that Evelyn was busy reading.

    "The history of the 5 Kingdoms?" he said.

    "I didn''t know that Lady Evelyn was interested in history... oh I''m sorry, I forgot that we agreed to not be formal with each other." He continued and saw her giggle while she hides her smile.

    ''How nave... a little attention and she willugh like a young girl'' he thought.

    She replied to Adley that made him stop thinking unnecessary thoughts.

    "It''s alright, your highness... I-I mean, Sir Adley... Is this okay?" she said.

    "Yes... this is better!" he answered but his palm that was hiding underneath the table was folded into a ball of a fist.

    Then he switched to changing the topic.

    "So, Evelyn... is this interesting?" he asked as he pointed his finger to the book that she was holding.

    "Yes... It''s interesting... I find it fascinating how all the Princes in other kingdoms killed each other for the throne..." When those words left her mouth, she gasped, then she covered her mouth while she looked at Adley who was smiling.

    "I''m sorry, Sir Adley. I shouldn''t have said that in front of you...!" she said while she was covering her face.

    ''sorry not sorry...'' she thought as she mocked him inwardly.

    Adley who was smiling was actually gritting his teeth. It was known that he and his brother the Crown Prince are at each other''s throat as the Princes of the Kingdom of Levingstone.

    "It''s alright... It was indeedmon for the Royalty to have a power struggle when ites to the throne..." he said, his tone was neutral that it makes it seem like he didn''t care even a bit.

    "Is that so...? Still, I''m sorry for bringing such a tragic topic. I shouldn''t have said that." She said as she faced down, looking like she regretted what she said.

    "It''s really fine, Evelyn. It was a record of history and it''s true. Don''t worry too much." He said while smiling.

    "Thank you for your generosity, Sir Adley. Even though Imitted a great sin." She said, her head still facing the ground.

    After the two had finished their talk and saying sorry and forgiving each other, they were quiet. Adley was the first to start the conversation when he thought that it was the opportunity to get Evelyn at his side.

    "Evelyn, I heard that you don''t want my brother to be your betrothed. Is that true?" he questioned, looking at her sunset eyes.

    She was quiet for a while before she answered.

    "... It may be presumptuous of me, but I thought that having the title of Crown Princess will not suit me, as I was spoiled back then and made a lot of blunder." She exined while making excuses.

    "That''s fine, Evelyn. We are young and can make mistakes but what''s important is that we learned, right?" He answered then he leaned closer.

    "But why aren''t you epting my brother''s proposal? Aren''t you the one who sticks to him like a sore thumb?!" He continued his eyes glowing dangerously.

    He''s trying to figure her out. Her intention was different from what it was before. He needs to know if he can manipte her, or just take her out of the equation before she got married to his brother and solidifies his position.

    ''Should I just kill her?'' He thought as he watched Evelyn''s pale face flushed like cherry tomatoes.

    "So...?" He asked again. He''s getting impatient seeing the girl in front of him, squirming like a maiden in love.

    "I''m not worthy of his highness love..." She said.

    He thought that what he heard would make himself puke.

    "Love? You thought my brother would love someone?" Heughed at the silly thought of this woman.

    ''How naive! She''s really stupid!'' He thought as he stopped his voice that echoed through the spacious space of the library.

    "I must say, Evelyn, that you''re too pure, unlike the rumors that surround you." He cited as he looked at her.

    "...but you''re right! You''re not fit for my brother." He continued.

    ''Now, poisoning her mind will start.'' He thought as he nned on how he will make his brother suffer when he gets abandoned by the Duke''s power.

    ***

    Evelyn was listening to the rumbling talk of nonsense thoughts of Adley.

    She finally realized how much he must have hated his brother to the point that he wille here to seek her and do some reverse psychology to her.

    ''You want me to do some bad deed... that''s what you want hah?!"

    The method was unexpected but she thought that it was expected if the senate was in a hurry and would make a move when the other nobles that belongs to the faction of Crown Prince pressured the King to announce the winner, then he would do anything to guarantee that she would not be the Crown Princess.

    Because the biggest support that Edickart can have is the name of the Duke of Emsworth.

    Having the Military General as your father-inw isn''t bad.

    The army under him will automatically also be under his rule.

    It''s not really bad, right?

    Anyway, they might use this opportunity to attack the Crown Prince at the uing event.

    Though it''s not written in the novel, there''s a slight chance that it will change, no it will defely change. Because what Adley is doing right now, was also not in the novel.

    Sheughed inwardly at the thought of Prince Adley using him to control the political powers under her back and used her to gain support from her father.

    ''It''s useless though.... Such childish acts... He thought that he could wrap me under his palm? But let''s see... I''ll y along~'' she thought as Prince Adley asked her a question.

    "Do you not really want to be the Crown Princess, anymore? I can help you win and be the Crown Princess." He promised.

    She looked at him, with her eyes glistening for expectation.

    "You can, believe me, Evelyn... All I want is for my brother to be happy." He continued.

    "I... I also want his highness, the Crowns Prince to be happy... But, I''m not fit for the position." She said as she hung her head low.

    He smirked at the sight of it.

    "You really don''t want to... be the Crown Princess?" He asked again.

    ''How many times should I decline for you to understand?! Huh?! Bastard! Jerk!'' sheined inside her head.

    "Then, do you want me to help you get out of the political election that will happen?" He said as he extended his long neat hands.

    "You''ll help me?" She said.

    ''interesting... I wonder what kind of help he''ll give~''

    "Sure~ I would be thankful if Sir Adley can help me with my predicament." She said.

    She saw his extended arms and his smiling face and thought ''What''s this for? Handshake?'' she stared at the hand before looking up at his face.

    But contrary to her expectation, when she happened to ce her hand, he pulled it to his lips and kissed the back of her hand.

    "I''m looking forward to this cooperation, my Lady"

 Chapter 81: MASKED EMOTIONS 6

    Chapter 81: MASKED EMOTIONS 6

    ***

    A few months have passed, and it was almost the end of the year, and the hunting season will begin in a few days as they wee the winter.

    And as always, as one of the representatives, Evelyn was inside the meeting room opposite to the headmaster''s office. She''s the spokesperson of the freshmen, while An is also present as he was the sophomore representative. The other student''s who held a position inside the school were also here.

    Adley the second Prince and Ishid, his attendant is here.

    The Crown Prince Edickart and Cabel was also here as the Elite Force representative as they are the President and vice-president of the whole school.

    They listen to the headmaster, Carsillion on how things will be done as to abide the rules for the uing event of hunting contest willmence.

    "First, we will have guests as per the customs. Families from different Kingdoms wille to our school to witness the event. It was also to encourage the young students to do their best while in the presence of their family." Carsillion said as he looked at the long table.

    "Yes, headmaster!" Edickart responded while everyone nodded in agreement.

    "I''ll be gone for a few days, I''lle back the day of the hunting, so I''ll assign his highness and Sir Cabel to lead this event. That''s all, you''re dismissed." The headmaster said, as he waved her hand to shooed them.

    Before everyone gets out. He called for Evelyn''s name.

    "Lady Evelyn, can you stay for a bit?" he continued as he garners the attention of the others.

    "Sure, headmaster." She replied and came back to sit at the sofa across from his office. Cabel, and the Crown Prince nced at her before they stepped outside the door of the headmaster''s office.

    His secretary immediately made refreshment after the others went outside.

    "Tea? Lady Evelyn?" he asked, which made Evelyn nod.

    "Thank you"

    He nodded in response before he went outside to make some room for the two.

    "So, what do you need from this Lady?" she asked as she got the tea from the saucer.

    ''Jasmine tea~ lovely smell'' she thought before she sipped the hot tea.

    "You''re so cold~ you won''t greet you uncle?" he asked. Pouting.

    Carsillion stood up from his desk and went to where Evelyn is.

    "I''m feeling like something like this happened before. Ohh Deja vu." He said as he sat across from Evelyn.

    "Stop talking nonsense. We had our talk herest week. So, what do you want this time?" she said.

    Evelyn had a conversation the other day with the headmaster, it''s not that important, just some rtives talk. And discussing what''s happening in the Duchy.

    Not important, at all. For Evelyn that is.

    "My Niece, I''m just concerned as I saw you with Prince Adley,tely. He may look like amb but he''s a wolf that will not hesitate to kill with his fangs." He said as he looked at Evelyn nonchntly sipping the tea.

    "Is that so I understand." She replied half-heartedly.

    He sighs "Can you take this seriously?" he asked.

    "I. AM. Taking this seriously. I''m ying with what the kid wants~ see how nice I am?" she replied while she thought about the face of Prince Adley beaming with the assurance that he wraps Evelyn in his palms.

    "So, you knew what his doing that?"

    She raised her brow when she heard the astonished tone of his uncle.

    "What do you take me for? I''m not an idiot! It''s all stered in his face that he was scheming, do you think I would fall for it?" she responds with her voice a little annoyed.

    ''What do these people think?! If not for theplicated life of the nobles I would have punched every one''s face! Seriously!''

    "Easy, Child. You can have your little revengeter." Gil said.

    ''Damn right! Just you guys wait! I''ll kick everyone''s balls!'' she said to Gil with determination.

    " Evelyn?" Carsillion called her, cutting her silly thoughts.

    "What is it?" she asked, not minding his knit brows.

    "I''m going out because I need to inquire about your mana leaking wait! Did you even hear me?" he asked as he saw Evelyn''s dozing off with his exnation.

    She sighs. "I told you, I''ll handle it myself! You don''t need to waste your time." She said as she covers her mouth before she yawns.

    "If that''s all you need, I''m going back to take my nap" she continued, she raised herself to stand up when she saw Carsillion''s eyes glow dangerously.

    ''Haa Why do I need to always talk with people who are short tempered!'' sheined as he looked at her.

    "I''m telling you that you don''t need to concern yourself with that problem. Just continue being the hidden uncle that you always have done." She said that made the atmosphere dense with a fierce aura.

    ''This retard! The hell?! Why is he releasing his aura!

    "Evelyn! Sit down. I''m not done talking!" Carsilliion said. His voice was low, and his face was dangerously gloomy.

    She clicked her tongue.

    "Fine!" she plopped down on the soft sofa with a thud.

    "Stop unleashing your aura! Do you want me to die?!" she continued as the aura was still lingering in the four walls, making the room colder.

    He also clicked his tongue before dismissing his aura.

    She can now breathe. ''That was close!'' she thought as her hands trembled in shiver.

    ''This man is too powerful!''

    When her mind is calm again, she hides her emotions and keeps a faade of braveness.

    "I told you that I''ll help you!" he said, his tone is still low.

    ''He''s still angry?'' she thought.

    "Fine, do whatever you want. It''s not like I don''t want your help, okay?!" she said before she thinks that he''ll get angry again.

    "then what?" he asked.

    "I have a n of my own, but" she sighs and tries to think through the advantage that she will get.

    ''If he can find a solution, then I guess I don''t need to leave but I need to find Cassandra.'' She thought before she surrendered thinking too deeply.

    There''s no point in denying someone''s help. Yup! Fine. epting help will make this faster.

    She stares at him.

    "Then, it can be helped if you want to do it then do it. You actually don''t need my permission, right? I know you''ll do it even though I''m not aware of your decision. So, why are you telling me this? You need some kind of exchange?" she thought.

    She was still doubtful to this guy who imed that he was his uncle. She didn''t know his purpose, though he believed that he was a rtive, his familial duty isn''t needed right now. That''s what she thinks.

    He grits his teeth when he thinks what she thought of him.

    "So, you think I''m doing this to have you in debt?" he said. Still looking at Evelyn.

    "You''re not thinking that I will believe someone who ims to be my mother''s brother and just popped out to tell me that he is my uncle and then ept his kindness Am I right?" she exined.

    "I have lived with a household who treats their own family like some kind of bug You won''t tell me to believe you just because you''re a "family" that I was not aware of Right? I don''t believe in familial love you see" she sipped her now warm tea before she blinked her eyes and stared at him.

    "I only believe in gains and losses, advantage and disadvantage, profit and nonprofit, benefits and such so tell me, headmaster, AM I WRONG TO THINK LIKE THIS?" she said pronouncing every word with emphasis.

    "I don''t need your pity if that''s what you''re feeling towards me If you genuinely want to help, then I guess I''ll ept it. I''m also pressed in time but oh well we are finished here, right?" she asked.

    The speechless Carsillion was looking at her niece who has no faith whatsoever to the world he can''t imagine how she lived these past years to have this big of trust issues.

    He sighs.

    "You''re giving me so much headache how and when did you be like this?!" he asked.

    "I remember you were a cheerful child"

    "Headmaster!" she interrupted. Her cold voice echoed through the office.

    "I don''t like it when someone brings out how I am before. That girl died along with her memories so, don''t tell me how much I changed" she said.

    She was actually ufortable to hear how Carsillion was talking like they were close. She doesn''t like it!

    ''If he knows me, then he should have visited the estate and make the old me feel a little cherished! I don''t like this!'' she thought. Gripping her skirt.

    " You''re asking why I be like this? Fine. I''ll tell you!" she said whereas Carsillion flinched at how her niece can emit fierce aura even though she was in her weakened state.

 Chapter 82: HUNTING EVENT 1

    Chapter 82: HUNTING EVENT 1

    "It''s because a child was pushed to the extreme that she didn''t have a choice but to give up in having a normal family A child who was abandoned because she was med for a sin, she didn''tmit! An innocent child left to fend off for herself. "Family" was a word that disgusted me the most." She said, as she remembers her life before and her new family now.

    "It''s not like I have a choice to pick my own parents If there was such a thing, then I would like to ask to be just an orphan. In that sense, I will not need to know how it feels to have a parents in the first ceright?" she said as she stood up.

    "I''m not in the mood to hear some nonsense so, I will have to excuse myself"

    *thud!

    The door closed and Carsillion was left alone.

    "She''s damaged far enough that she abandon any thought of human rtionship that she could have, she doesn''t have any trust in people" he reached for his temple using his manly hands.

    "I really want to kill your husband, Monica! How can he do that to a child?... Monica, how should I approach this broken child?" he sighed.

    ***

    The next day, Adley was still attached to Evelyn like a sore thumb that Gab was gritting his teeth while Silvester was looking at the second prince with suspicion.

    "Why is he always around Eve?" Gab asked, still looking at the two who were walking inside the hallways of the main building.

    The two guys were both in the shade of the white oak tree, nted near the main building where you can see the floor to ceiling window that reflected the inside of the cream corridor.

    "Do you think that I know?... Eve wouldn''t even let me near her, saying that I should distance myself from her first." Silvester said, looking at the red hair guy who was taking his anger out at the poor tree.

    "Don''t punch that, it didn''t even do anything but your hitting the tree!" he continued.

    "What do you suggest? I''ll take my anger out with that second prince?! Then Eve would again take the me." Gab said.

    "Seriously you! You''re attitude towards Eve and everyone was too stretched. It makes everyone think that your mad and wants to be her lover." Silvester said. Gab responded with a chuckle and he looked straight again where Evelyn''s shadow was cast.

    "How I wished that I was really her lover then I can kill that guy who was looking at her right now!" Gab exined while he punched the poor white oak tree.

    "I''m not going to give Eve to someone who is obsessed and possessive!" Silvester warned him.

    "And who the hell are you to talk like that? What are you her father?" he asked as he grab the cor of Silvester.

    "I may not be her father, but I could be considering how close my rtionship with her SO, don''t you think you should be nice to me?"

    "And what kind of rtionship do you have with her? I''ll kill you If you said anything unnecessary"

    "Man, Chill! You don''t own her! Remember your position before you''re a man, you''re his knight and she''s your master. You should remember that!" Silvester said, pulling his hands from his cor and pushing him.

    "You should really think through what will happen if your emotiones first before your responsibility!" he said and he walked away from Gab who was still standing beside the Oak tree.

    Gab grit his teeth in anger and smacked the tree. "Do you think I would be this frustrated if I''m not thinking about the consequences!" he said to no one.

    "I''m just his escort! Sh*t!"

    ***

    Cabel saw Evelyn who was with Adley, he crumpled his face and the atmosphere around him turned dark all of a sudden.

    "The f*ck?! Another bug around her?!" he said as he saw Evelyn happily chatting with Adley and viewing the roses in the main garden.

    "What the why am I getting annoyed by this?! Why is she smiling like that with that mutt?!" Then Cabel decided to walk in their direction.

    "Lady Evelyn!" he called.

    She turned around and saw the gloomy atmosphere with a hint of anger as his sapphire eyes glow differently.

    "Oh... Sir Cabel, good day!" she greets him, looking at Cabel who was ring at Adley.

    ''What the hell is wrong with this guy?!'' she thought!

    "Sir Cabel, what a coincidence to meet you here." Adley said.

    ''Coincidence, my a**! Look at him ring at me with eyes saying, "what are you doing with him?!" That''s what his face is saying right now!'' she thought silently.

    "Yes what a coincidence. But I''m here for Lady Evelyn, can I borrow her your highness, we have something to discuss about the hunting event." He lied to his gritted teeth.

    "Of course, Lady Evelyn has an important role that she needs to fulfill" he said while he looked at the hair of Evelyn that has a leaf stuck in her hair.

    He reached for it that made Evelyn surprised and Cabel ring at him like he will kill him. He looks like he would chop Adley''s hand that touched Evelyn''s silky-smooth hair.

    Adley walked back and the two were left alone.

    "Stop ring, Cabel. He''s gone. What do you want? What discussion is it?" she asked as he faced him.

    "Why are you with him? Eve, I clearly warned you that you should be aware how dangerous the second prince is!" he said.

    "Quiet! Why are you yelling?!" she said as she put her hand in his mouth, cupping it.

    "Hmm  hmm!"

    "What did you say?" she asked.

    "Hmmm!@!#@#$" then, he tapped Evelyn''s hand that was still in his lips. Knowing what he wants, Evelyn jolts and steps back, embarrassed.

    "Oopss sorry. I should have known that you can''t talk if I covered it haha how silly of me!" she embarrassingly said, but also she''s trying to change the subject.

    But Cabel knows why she does that and thus, he surrenders nagging her.

    "I told you clearly! You!" *sighs*

    "It''s fine, I''m bored, that is why I''m ying along with what he wants." She said as she crouched down to see the blooming red roses.

    Cabel raffles his own silver hair. He looked down at Evelyn who was smelling the flower.

    "Sometimes, I really don''t get how your brain works!" he said as she grinned.

    She looked up and saw his sapphire eyes and opened her cherry lips to speak, "You don''t need to figure out how it works. Just listen to what I''m saying, because all of them were true!" she said, avoiding his eyes and looking at the flower again.

    "You''re lying again!"

    She flinched at what he said.

    "You''re not a good liar when ites to friends you consider You think I would.t know if you just smile at me?"

    "huh? What are you talking about? Haha!" she replied whileughing awkwardly.

    "You always avoid my eyes when you''re guilty or when you''re lying! And right now, that''s what you''re doing so what kind of lie is it?" he asked, he also crouched down to match her eye level.

    "Is it because you''re guilty? You''re hiding something? Scheming? Or you''re lying because it was a dangerous type of scenario?" he continued.

    She flinched again.

    "Eve!" he called him sternly. She turns her head to the right to face him.

    ''How can this guy be so observant?! He practically knows what situation I''m trying to be in.'' she thought.

    "Don''t worry, I''m just really bored. I want to y with the guy." She exined. This time, she didn''t avoid his prating gaze.

    ''geez what a guy!'' she thought as she awkwardly smiled.

    "I don''t want you getting close with that guy! He''s dangerous, Eve!" he tried to exin it to her with everything he got.

    "If the Crown Prince is a scheming person, that guy is ruthless!" he said in a dangerous tone.

    "I know" she answered

    "You know?" he asked.

    "Of course, both of you have the same vibe" she said looking at him.

    "Eve, I''m"

    Sheughed when she saw his puppy eyes. She tapped her soldier a couple of times before she could stop and exin her side.

    "I''m not saying that you''re like him, though you kind of have the potential to be one but that''s not important. It''s because right now you never killed anyone because of your greed. I''m not saying that killing is fine. I''m saying that the people who you have killed are worse than scum, so I guess the reason is eptable what am I even saying!" she scratched her face with embarrassment.

    He only looked at her, then he pats her head while his eyes are full of warmth.

    "Thank you I thought that you''d hate me if you knew that I''m not just the head of a guild, but I was also doing a mission that warrants killing." He exined.

    "You seriously thought that? If I hate every person that killed someone, then I need to iste myself from every person in this world! And you know what that means right, I should also avoid my family. What do you think about how many people were killed by my father?" she said jokingly.

 Chapter 83: HUNTING EVENT 2

    Chapter 83: HUNTING EVENT 2

    Cabel and Evelyn were still looking at the flowers scattered in the beautiful garden of the St.Prisch Academy.

    Though the two people were known to have disputes because of the incident during the assessment test, amidst them, the two have a contractual rtionship. They made a deal that only the two knew.

    Cabel was looking at her, who was busy admiring the roses, for Cabel he was sincere to start a friendship to Evelyn. He knows her more than anyone else.

    The reason why he didn''t threaten Evelyn when she knew about his other identity was also his decision, just to have a reason for them to have contact.

    Evelyn was a nice person to him. She was a ball of sunshine. He tried to gain her attention when they met and tried bing acquaintances during the banquet ball of the first born of the Emsworth.

    It was worth the trouble, he thought as he nces at Evelyn who was talking to him with her sweet voice.

    "So, it''s alright the circumstances put you to choose between killing or be killed. And if I choose, I''ll also save myself and choose to kill the enemy." She said, smiling.

    ''I can''t help it! This world is fantasy, where killing humans is easy as killing an ant. Especially, in the aristocrats who always have a reason to kill each other just because of political powers, or on a whim.'' She thought as he reached out to also pat Cabel who was still looking at her.

    He smiled, gently and warmly. It was the first time that someone epted him without questioning what he has done to get here.

    He tucked the hair at the back of her ear. He plucked the biggest blooming rose that he saw and put it right into her raven hair. His eyes were shining so brightly when he saw how the red suited her ombre hair.

    "You''re so beautiful, Eve." He said. His emotions were so heavy for his heart that he can''t help but utter such words.

    The surrounding air was whispering with unknown emotions, at that moment, her ombre hair, sways beautifully like the soft waves, flowing in stoke of his big hands. Her ck hair with a tip of silver-blue was shining with every ray of sun that grazed it.

    She looked at him and heard his sincere praise, she smiled, a genuine smile when she heard it. Her cherry lips that softly arched upward to form a lovable smile made Cabel mesmerized by her beauty. It feels that the moment was majestically made to filter Evelyn''s appearance in his eyes.

    Unknowingly, he reached for her thin white hands and kissed the back of her palm. He raised his head to looked at her sunset eyes that mirrored his appearance like a ss and utter words,

    "I wish to be forever by your side, Eve" he said.

    "Huh?" Evelyn was bewildered.

    Cabel was also flustered about what shocking words he said. He immediately tried to make an excuse.

    "Wha- what I mean is to be your friend and aplice yeah!" he said, standing up abruptly and hiding his red face while he looks around like he was searching for something.

    "O-okay" Evelyn replied.

    The awkward embarrassing moment soon filled the air. And the two decided to part ways.

    ***

    The days flew by so fast that the noble families arrived in their luxurious carriage. Everyone was dressed in a way to show how much wealth and power they possessed. Even the King arrived to attend the annual hunting season of the St. Prisch Academy.

    "Greetings! esteemed guest may I see your pass?" Chrisfold said  the guardian that guard the entry of the St. Prisch Academy.

    "Oh my a young man as a guardian. You must be strong~ do you want to be a knight under a marquess wing?" she asked.

    A scroll was passed to him by an attendant. With the redce tying the rolled-up sheet

    "I''m grateful for your kind offer, Madam Valeria, but I''m satisfied with my current position." Chrisfold said.

    Madam Valeria was the mother of Vallen from the house of a Marquess household. She was known to be greedy for looks with strong powers and recruit them to be part of the Marquise army and it seems her target for today is one of the guardians, Chrisfold.

    "Oh myyoung man! Don''t be so stiff! If you change your mind, then please do tell. The hunting season willst for three days you can take your time to think about the advantage of getting into my household."

    "Thank you, Madam. Your pass has been verified, please proceed." He said without looking at the woman and pointing at the direction of the open portal in a gentlemanly way.

    "Alright, young man~ see you around" she said.

    Chrisfold bowed.

    The carriage was starting their wheels and began to take the open route that will lead the gates of St. Prisch Academy.

    And when he saw that the carriage was gone, he sighs.

    "Why am I here, opening gates for these people?! I should be besides Evelyn." He mumbles as he looks at the clear blue sky.

    Another long-sigh escaped his lips as he saw quite a line of carriages with the nobles inside.

    ***

    The two powerful bodies of school, the representatives of each year level, who voice the opinion of what the student wants that have an equal benefit result for everyone, and the Elite force who have the final say when ites to the concern of policies within school and also who have a power to order the knights and magicians within the school.

    The representatives were busy with all the preparation that was needed for the start of the uing hunting event. Their task was amodating the parents who will visit their children, They''re also the event organizer. It''s the task of the twelve representatives.

    The other student body, the Elite Force, who was equivalent to a school council have another task, it is the safety of the noble parents as well as scouting the area where the hunting grounds will take ce.

    They need to check twice today so that no ident will ured and also as a precaution. Their performance will be seen by the other high aristocracy as well as the majesty the king.

    It was the perfect chance to let them see the capability of the next generation that will lead the Kingdom once a new regent will take ce.

    Evelyn is busy inspecting the weapons that will be used during the event. The event will solely rely on physical abilities, swordsmanship, or any weapons that can be used as long as magic wasn''t cast.

    She''s in the warehouse tallying how many bows and swords are needed to be taken out. The school provides all the necessary items that were needed for the event. It''s a precaution so that no tampering was made to the weapons.

    Everything was made by high quality materials so the nobles don''t protest about this rule.

    Suddenly, a sound of footsteps was hearding from outside the door. Evelyn looked back and saw Edickart.

    "What are you doing here alone?" he asked, he stepped inside and went to Evelyn.

    She curtsies and bows in front of him, "Greetings to the little sun of the Kingdom of Levingstone your highness, the Crown Prince, may the sun guide your path."

    "You may rise!" when he saw that Evelyn stood back up, he asked again.

    "What are you doing here alone?" without missing a single beat, Evelyn answered as fast as the speed of light.

    "Doing work" she said, her voice echoed inside.

    "You?" she continued to ask.

    "I need to check if the weapons are ready to move into the hunting grounds Why are you working alone? Isn''t supposed to be the first representative who would do this kind of task?'' he asked.

    "I AM a freshman representative that''s why I''m working here." She answered, her voice a bit annoyed.

    "I''m done, you can order your men to take this out!" she continued and pointed her long fingers to the box containing the weapons.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes then, I''ll leave first your highness." She said bidding him goodbye.

    He catches her small pale wrist and pulls her closer.

    "Do you have a decision now, Evelyn?" he asked.

    "Your highness, I think that it would be inappropriate to discuss this thing here" she said, looking up at him.

    He let her arms go, "You''re right! It would be nice to talk about our engagement in a field full of flowers right?" he asked with his mischievous smile.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" she replied, looking away from his emerald eyes."

    "Eve..." he sighs.

    "We need to talk again after this hunting event" he continued.

    "Yes, your highness" she replied.

    ''I wonder will that happen?'' she thought and smirked.

    " And Eve, I heard another rumor," he said as he looked at Evelyn''s sunset eyes.

    "What kind of rumor is it this time?" she asked. She has a lot of rumors that she couldn''t count how many it is now.

    He looked at her, they caught each other''s gaze. His face turned serious and his brows knit.

    "I heard that you''re spending time with that b*stard Adley? Is that true?" He asked, his voice having a hint of irritation.

 Chapter 84: HUNTING EVENT 3

    Chapter 84: HUNTING EVENT 3

    "A rumor about us?" she asked as she looked around to see the other students picking up the boxes with the weapons inside.

    "Yes! Another rumor! So, is it true? Evelyn?" the Crown Prince asked. Gripping her small shoulder with little force.

    She looked up to him.

    "That''s not a rumor It''s true though? We''ve been spending time and having tea Why?" she asked, perplexed about his inquiry.

    His eyes glow dangerously. "What?" he said. His voice was dangerously low.

    "You''re still a candidate for the Crown Princess, why are you spending time with that b*stard?!" he asked.

    "What? What''s wrong with making friends with the Second Prince? And Another rumor wouldn''t affect me, your highness and besides, sooner orter, I''ll be eliminated to choices" she replied.

    "That''s not it, Evelyn! What you''re doing is ruining your own reputation! Can''t you see, he''s using you?!" he exined, his voice was getting a pitch higher, close to shouting.

    "He''s using me? Really? How?" Evelyn asked, trying to look innocent and nave as much as possible.

    Edickart scratched his golden hair with his right hand in annoyance. Then, she looked at her again, his arms are now on his waist. He bit his lips and he continued to talk.

    "You don''t know his true nature, Evelyn! That''s why I''m telling you that you must be careful around him! That guy is worse than me!'' he exined, trying to make some sense out of it without giving her details.

    "Then, tell me why he is dangerous to me? What did he do to be that dangerous even for you?" she said, still acting nave with her sunset eyes.

    "Ahh! Seriously!" Edickart was too frustrated to exin to Evelyn that he can only sigh.

    He grabs her shoulder again and when he had enough, his domineering voice echoed to the storage and his emerald eyes glowed dangerously. This is his warning.

    "Don''t go near him, or I''ll proceed to announce that you''ll be my bride!" he threatened, his emerald eyes were bloodshot, and his white smooth face was changing to the hue of crimson. He''s really angry.

    "What?" Evelyn was shocked and confused.

    ''He''s threatening me with the marriage?! As if I care?!'' she thought.

    "You''re going to reason it out with the political marriage?" She said her brows were raised because of irritation.

    "Then, do it?!" she said in her voice that was full of displeasure. Her sunset eyes were full of determination.

    He looked at her, he saw her how she was resolute about what she said but there was something deep within her eyes that he cannot read. And he was sure that Evelyn wouldn''t agree without ns.

    Deep inside him, he starts to feel millions of needles stabbing his little heart at the same time, a surge of hatred and annoyance resurface through him. Edickart can''t understand Evelyn. If this was a scheme, what kind of n is she making that she decided to let Adley cling to her and use her for the benefits?!

    He doesn''t understand but her eyes that shine with determination and resolute decision sparkle like the ocean that was dipping in the bask of sunlight. He decided to let go of this matter.

    Knowing Evelyn, she wouldn''t say anything unless she was sure that her n would work, or the work was done, and she saw the result. He decided to trust her, though it wasn''t safe to let her be alone with Adley, if what he guessed was right, that Evelyn needed the Second Prince for her n then she would let her be.

    His always observing Evelyn since he knew that she changed, and now, what he needed to do was wait and protect her from the back.

    He sighed a deep sigh.

    "I''m just" he trailed before he continues.

    "Fine! but you need a guard! I''ll give you some of my guards that protect me from the shadows" he said, after measuring how the argument would go if he didn''t back down.

    "What? I don''t need a guard. I have Gab with me" she paused before whispering another word, " and the shadow knight of Cabel." She said in a small voice.

    ''Besides, my n was to go alone I can''t let anyone know what I''m about to do!'' she deeply thought.

    "No! You''re still my fiance in name, if anything happens to you, your father will kill me!" he confessed that made Evelyn jolt and snapped her consciousness and focus to the discussion. She stepped back and crumpled her face in what he said.

    She scoffs, " ha! Don''t worry, the Duke wouldn''t kill you if something DID happen to me!" she said.

    Edickart thought that Evelyn emphasized the word "did" that made him stare at her face that she was disying with a smile.

    ''What is it that she really ns?'' he thought.

    Then a knock on the wooden door caught their attention. He''s silver hair was shining against the room, while his face was covered, the two knew that it was Cabel.

    "What do you need?" Edickart asked, back to his domineering, scheming, and mischievous self that he always disyed with the nobles.

    "The representatives were asking if there were enough fireworks for the night event where the first andst banquet will take ce!" he asked as he moved his head to the right to look at Evelyn who was at the back and was covered by Edickart''s figure.

    "What are you doing there?" he continued to ask as he saw the hair of Evelyn and her knitted brows that weed him.

    "I''ll check! The fireworks, right?" she answered avoiding Cabel''s eyes. She felt awkward.

    "Ah, right! Your highness, the royal family arrived earlier and is summoning you." Cabel informed him.

    "Is that so? I''ll go after I help Evelyn here." He said.

    "No, Your highness! I think it''s urgent and besides, I can help Lady Evelyn with that." He said that made Edickart question why he was rushing him to get out of this ce.

    "Why do I feel like you want to be alone with MY fiance?" Edickart asked, as he enunciated that Evelyn was still his fiance in every one''s eyes.

    Cabel smiled. Although his sapphire eyes were not.

    "Of course not, your highness, how could I do that?'' Cabel replied, his voice was yful but dangerously rming.

    "I''ll believe you, Sir Cabel. The house of Sigrid was always a loyal supporter to the royal family. There will not be an instance that the loyal Sigrid family will try to pluck a rose from the royal garden am I right?" he said, his words that were double edge.

    "Of course not, your highness but a rose flower will try to escape and spread it''s spiky stem outside of its cage. When that happens will the Royal Family get rid of the flower because it was not properly trimmed?" he said, smirking.

    "That''s sad for the rose who dedicated her whole life to be a beautiful flower" before Cabel can continue, he was interrupted by Edickart.

    "I only need to cherish it then, pour water and bask the flower with the sunlight that she needs I can also give a whole wide garden that the thorny stems can extend as much as the beautiful flower wants" Edickart said as he was now the one with a smug look.

    Evelyn was just listening silently to the words they exchanged that were full of beautiful words but had different meanings. And their topic was her.

    She folded her arms and looked at the two who were unleashing their sharp tongue.

    She coughs gaining the attention of the two.

    "I wonder if that thorny flower will decide to grow in any of the gardens you guys mentioned? I''m sure that rose will pick the side road or in the wild where it can grow freely without restrictions and without grooming or trimming to the shape the Royal family wants." She said as she looked at the two who were speechless.

    "If you''re done with the topic of that flower, get out from here. You''re hindering my work!" she said as she pushed the two out of the storage room.

    Cabel and Edickart were in deep thought. What Evelyn said was true She''s the only one who can decide whether she will agree to be tied to the Royal Family or not. Though the consequence of that will harm her reputation, she got nothing to lose now with all the stupid rumors surrounding her.

    Edickart decided! He will openly express his sincerity to be with her. While Cabel was thinking about something else.

    The two didn''t look at each other and Cabel bid him goodbye to Edickart as he was still the Crown Prince and soon, he walked away with his head hung long and deep in thought!

    "What''s wrong with him?" Edickart mumble as he stares at Cabel''s white cape, the same cape that he also has.

    ***

    Evelyn, who was left alone after she shooed the two who were acting and bantering like elementary students, heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I need to finish this task and wait for thest day of the hunting event I also need to get rid of the shadow guard that Cabel made to spy on me"

    *sighs!

    She needs to have a lot of time for herself as she needs to n things perfectly and stage a y that no one would know.

 Chapter 85: HUNTING EVENT 4

    Chapter 85: HUNTING EVENT 4

    *Toot *toot

    The sound of the trumpet rmed everyone that it was the start of the event. They gather around the camping site where the students will camp for two nights and their guardians will be at their respective rooms that were designated to them inside the St. Prish Academy.

    During the day they will be present to see the result and bond with their parents. It was designed to have all the students participate in this event.

    King Charles, who was the guest of honor as well as the Queen was present and is on stage.

    He starts to amplify his voice by using magic as he starts the opening speech.

    "It is an honor to witness this historic event that was practiced since its founding. As all of you know, this is an event to established the hard work that you''ve done since you got epted in this prestigious school that made a lot of graduates a prominent individual once they join the society" he said and he looked at the rest of the students who were looking up at him with adoration.

    He smiled, his face was pasted with the look of dignity and eminence as the King.

    "This day will be the start of the hunting event. The winner will have a prize from this King, any wishes can be granted as long as this King has the power to grant it. Then may the sun guide your path and help the young ones have a good harvest!" he said his voice roared and echoed throughout the camping site.

    After his speech, the cheering ps were heard from their ce and the event continued to take ce. It was the start of the hunt!

    ***

    Evelyn was in the corner No, more like, she was hiding and is using the trees as an excuse to hide her petite body.

    Today is the start of her n. She felt nervous.

    As she hears the cheers of people from afar, she knows that the King''s speech just finished and they will blow the horn, indicating that people need to prepare and dispatch to their station where they will hunt for animals or monsters.

    She was wearing her hunting suit, especially prepared for this day. It''s the mostfortable clothes for Evelyn, wearing a high-rise waist, white fitted pants that cut straight until her knees. It entuates her delicate ss figure.

    And for the top it was a silk beige long sleeve with a ribbon stitched to the cor bone and covered with a tailored brown suit with buttons from top to waist. The fabric was made for Evelyn whose priority isfort rather than the fashion.

    The attire suited her taste, especially that she''s from the 21''st century where you can move around withfortable clothes and seeing the noble parents with strict attire requirements for their child made her sigh.

    In this kind of situation, she felt that she needs to be thankful to his father who didn''t try to nag her about how she chooses her clothes. On the other hand, it was because he didn''t care about what she did.

    She grinned at the thought. Her family was really a mess.

    She tucked her pale hands to her pants pocket. She pulled a small jewel, she made a crimson trinket that has a ck tassel at the end, it was a clumsy looking ornament, but it was what she could do at best.

    It was also the unique custom of the nobledies. She also made a ck ribbon that has a red rose pattern stitched to it.

    Looking at her palms that have the trinket and ribbon, she sighed.

    They''re made by clumsy hands and so it also looks clumsy.

    It was a good luck charm for the escort who will want to have their handmade trinket and as a payback, what they will hunt will be proposed to them and they will be the Lady of the hunt. A title made for thedies who will be the center of the attention during the hunting event.

    Evelyn was not used to making handicraft things, when she realized that she was in a book she decided to focus on training and to make herself stronger and if necessary, only have the minimum manners needed to greet other nobles.

    And being ady that she is, she skipped all the unnecessarydy-like practice that they do to find a suitable husband because in the first ce, she didn''t think of having to woo a person she didn''t like and that is the Crown Prince, Edickart.

    That is why Evelyn didn''t have a reason to master the sewing, stitching, or brewing teas that most of the young nobledies do for their hobbies.

    She has her maid, She who can do it for her. That''s what she thought. So, she didn''t bother to acquire and master things she thought she didn''t need to survive.

    She sighs.

    She wasn''t here, so she tried her best to make one in case someone will want it. Evelyn made it in thest minute. She didn''t even know if someone would want it but in case her knight, Gab wants one, then she can give it to him.

    But someone grabbed it from her hand. She looked at the pink hairdy that was clothed in her baby pink puffy dress and full of jewels from head to toe. She was shining with all the ornaments she had.

    ''Did she dress like this for the hunting event? Is she stupid?'' Evelyn thought.

    Eventually, her thoughts were cut when she saw her hand made tassel in Elise''s hands.

    "Lady Elise, I believe that is mine." She said. Her face was stoic, she didn''t really have the time to have another rumor.

    "What''s this Lady Evelyn? A cheap looking ornament. Is this really yours?" Elise said as she twirls the good luck charm Evelyn made in the air.

    "Am I required to answer that question? And where is your manners Lady Elise?" Evelyn said.

    Elise''s face crumpled for a second before she acted like a littlemb.

    "I apologize for not greeting, Lady Evelyn." Elise said as she disyed her baby pink dress that Evelyn thought was a little too much for her.

    She was reminded of the old Evelyn whose favorite color was the shade of pink. She shivered at the memory of her room with all the colors in a pink hue.

    "Give it back." Evelyn said, not acknowledging herte greetings. So, Elise was still in her curtsy.

    Her leaning to Evelyn in a bow reminded her of a corporate ve who made a mistake in theputation of sales.

    But Evelyn didn''t care what the people might think if they saw their lovely Elise bowing to her. It was part of the etiquette and right now she was just fulfilling her duties as one in the lower aristocrat.

    And besides, she just snatched Evelyn''s hand made craft. A little punishment was what she thought was appropriate for Elise.

    She was still her favorite character in the story of "A happy Ending", though she started to think twice because of her true colors that she was brandishing as time passed by.

    Elise eventually gives the tassel that she just dissed. She thought that by criticizing what Evelyn made will let hershed out and thus Evelyn will make a scene and will gather an audience whereas she can pretend that she was pushed to the ground by the time people surrounded the area.

    What she didn''t think was Evelyn wasn''t the old Evelyn who was known to throw things and scream when things didn''t go her way.

    ''Why is this b*tch calm and domineering?!'' Elise thought as her body was still leaning to a ny-degree position as she made a curtsy.

    She looked around to see if there was a person who could hear their conversation. When she confirmed that there is none, she stood up without waiting for Evelyn''s acknowledgement.

    "Didn''t you hear me, Lady Elise? Or are you deaf?" Evelyn said, as she stared at Elise''s face who was crumpled like a dirty sheet of paper.

    "Is this how a baron''s daughter behaves?" she continued.

    "Should I send aint to your parents for theck of manners you''re disying to the only daughter of the Duke of Emsworth?" She announced.

    Elise was gritting her teeth, when social status was mentioned she didn''t stand a chance to her. Especially, if her parents knew that she just disrespected a higher noble.

    She knows that her father will demand for her toe back home, and when that happens, her future aristocratic life in the capital will go like ash.

    She bowed again.

    "I''m sorry Lady Evelyn, I made a blunder. Please, don''t send aint to my parents." She said as she pleaded.

    She said those pleading words in a shout gathering the attention of people who were nearby. She schemed and thought that her pride wouldn''t let Lady Evelyn humiliate her without tasting the consequence.

    She was the future Empress, she thought!

    As what she had expected, her pleading voice echoed through and the young nobles gathered to their area.

 Chapter 86: HUNTING EVENT 5

    Chapter 86: HUNTING EVENT 5

    "What''s happening?"

    The voice that gathered the gossipers asked.

    ''As you can see, she''s apologizing!'' Evelyn answered in her thoughts.

    "Lady Elise was bowing sincerely to Lady Evelyn? What''s happening? Does anyone know?" one of the people in the crowd asked.

    ''Why do you gossipers always want to know what happened?'' Evelyn thought.

    "She''s bullying Lady Elise again." Anotherdy said.

    ''What bullying? I''m reprimanding her! Keep your facts straight!'' she thought.

    Questions started to spread in the area, they murmured their assumptions and Evelyn who was standing silently while staring at Elise who grits her small arms and bite her lower lips in thinking of reasons to avoid the situation.

    Evelyn who was having a headache, was trying to calm her nerves, so she wouldn''t make a scene, but she had enough of her own silence.

    She started to speak.

    "Lady Elise isn''t disrespectful that you won''t give what I owned?" she said in her sweet voice making it a little loud for the audience to hear.

    "Did she take what Lady Evelyn owned?" said one person in the crowd.

    Elise panicked but she eventually thought that as long as she denied her usation, no one would believe the evil witch!

    "Lady Evelyn, I didn''t do that! You''re using me!"

    Evelyn was only looking at her like a nuisance as she raised her brow.

    ''Now, what will you do? Miss heroine?''

    She thought as she looked at Elise whose hands were pale because of how much grip strength she uses to her little hands.

    "Lady Evelyn, how can you use me? I was just " And Elise started to sob.

    Her little hups gathered sympathy from the other nobles.

    ''They felt pity for her, but they won''t help her because of my status. These nobles really are hypocrites!'' Evelyn thought as she heardments of how evil she was.

    "Lady Elise, why are you crying? Did I hit you? Is it me that made you cry?" she asked, and Elise responded.

    "Because you''re using me, Lady Evelyn! How could you do that?" she said.

    Evelyn felt like she was talking to a premature adult. Her argument was all about emotional sense.

    "I''m not using you, Lady Elise. I''m stating the truth It would be better if you just hand it out!" she said apathetically.

    "What''s happening here?"

    A silver-blue hair appeared out of nowhere and Evelyn sighs as she sees his brother marching towards her.

    ''Great! Another troublees!'' she thought as she stopped herself from rolling her eyes.

    "What are you doing, Evelyn?" he asked. He went between the twodies, but his stance was protecting Elise who started crying.

    "I also wonder what I did?" she asked, amused at the situation.

    An escorted her hand and stood beside Elise.

    ''Oh my! Look at this unfair treatment I''m obviously her sister but she assists the person who''s trying to frame me?!''

    She thinks about An''s action that obviously will do a backfire to her. ''Another rumor!'' she concludes.

    Then she heard An''s different tone of voice that he used for Elise. "Lady Elise, are you alright? Do you want me to escort you out from here?" he said.

    Evelyn thought that she was hearing someone''s voice because of the sincere worried toneing from his known "cold brother" that she knows.

    "What a great gentleman" she uttered.

    An heard it and he looked back to his sister''s direction. Evelyn was just standing and staring at them with no expression. Her cold gaze was stifling and scrutinizing.

    "What?" he asked. Perplexed at her sister''s reaction.

    "Shouldn''t you apologize to Lady Elise?" he said. He faced his sister with his signature frown and talk to her with his domineering and proudful self.

    Evelyn nced at the audience who was expecting a good drama. And thought that ''this is a waste of time!''

    But she still needs to get the tassel ornament that she makes, it was hers and not the heroine, Elise who was stupidly sobbing.

    She sighs. If she doesn''t talk then things will go to Elise and she will be pitied because she was "bullied" by her.

    Looking at her brother also irritates her, she decided not to prolong this nonsense scheme BUT she will not apologize. Why would she do that?

    "I don''t think that Lady Elise warrants an apology from me" she said, looking at the "pitiful" girl who was sobbing and wiping her tears that fell from her pink cheeks.

    "What?! Evelyn!!" An yelled.

    "What?! Look here, I won''t apologize for something I didn''t do. And An?!" she paused, looked at his brother''s sunset eyes that was aplete copy of her eyes.

    "Tell me why do I need to apologize? You''re not here when it happened, and you didn''t even think of getting your sister''s side? and you want me to apologize?" she said.

    "Evelyn, stop being a spoileddy and just apologize!!" An said that made Evelyn snap her reason to stop herself from being a viiness to everyone.

    ''No wonder, Evelyn in the story bes the bad woman! It''s because of this kind of situation" she thought as she stared at An with her piercing eyes.

    She flips her hair that swayed because of the air that swept the cold and heavy atmosphere. She decided to be the viin b*tch for today.

    "What happened to being fair? Almighty An?" she asked, she tilted her head as she knit her face and pouted at his brother who was still beside Elise and protecting her with his hand across from her body.

    An crumpled his face when he saw her sister act like that.

    She tried to look like an innocentdy. Though she doesn''t know if it does look like she didn''t know the usation that Elise was throwing at her but seeing An''s reaction then at least it had some effects.

    She smiled. "Why not asked Lady Elise who started to cry when I "requested" that she give back what she snatched from me?" she said her arms folded and her sunset eyes were cold.

    An flinched. He knows that eyes. It was the same looked she had when she started to snap at people!

    It was familiar to him, because she started to wreak havoc when she woke up after the Shield Forest incident learning that the boy with her was locked in the prison.

    "Evelyn, alright let''s talk first" He started to appease her It would be dangerous and scandalous if she starts to use her powers.

    ''She won''t do that right? She''s not that idiot?!'' He thought.

    Seeing this reaction from his brother made Evelyn scowl at him. He''s too superficial and only known to make an appearance.

    ''What an idiot!'' she thought.

    "I just need the tassel, give it back and I''ll leave" she said.

    Thinking it through, Evelyn doesn''t need to stoop so low and be the entertainment of the disgusting nobles who love to gossip about people''s lives. So, she thought that giving them the opportunity to appease her would be enough humiliation for his brother whose priority is the family''s reputation.

    She raised her brows. "I''m waiting I have already wasted enough talking to you two." She said, her eyes still cold.

    An faced Elise.

    "Do you really have what Evelyn owned? It''s better to give it back." He said, his voice was that of worried that he would offend the Lady.

    Seeing that An also pressured her to give it back, she had no choice. And she bites the inside of her mouth until she tastes the metallic blood. She was angry.

    She slowly showed the tassel inside her trembling palm. An was shocked and his eyes were wide.

    Seeing that she offered it, Evelyn snatched the tassel and red at Elise who was quivering like a small rabbit.

    ''What an actress'' she thought.

    "I''m disappointed" she said, her words vibrated to the ears of the two who were standing in front of her.

    "Wh-what?" An asked while Elise was hanging her head down, her hands grasping the soft fabric of her baby pink dress.

    Evelyn nced at the surrounding before she stepped closer to Elise''s ears. ''Let''s be a proper Viin for today!'' she decided.

    Then she whispered to Elise, "If this happens again, I wonder if a letter ofint will be enough when I submit it to the school''s disciplinary department and your parents" she said.

    Elise holds the hem of her dress tighter.

    It was a warning, though it was a little petty trick, it was enough for Evelyn. She really doesn''t know how to be a proper viiness even if she wants to.

    Even his brother''s punishment that she thought was also trifling but for his brother whose pride it would be enough. "And An, don''t you think you need to apologize to me?" she asked.

    "What?" An was shocked.

    "Please will you stop saying "what"? How many times do you need to be shocked?" Evelyn said, teasing his brother.

    "Are you poor with words that only "what" is your reaction? I''ll tell you again, where''s your apology?" she continued.

    "And why do I need to apologize?"

    "Oh right! not only you but the two of you!" she said as she made a gesture and put out her two fingers while pointing at them.

    He grits his teeth. It was true that he needed to apologize because he didn''t get her side and promptly decided to make her apologize to Elise. And seeing the people that gathered he can''t just turn around and walk away.

    His reputation would crumble.

    "I apologize for mistaking the situation" he said.

    "Nuh uh" Evelyn said waving her index finger in the air.

    "Say "I''m sorry that was so stuuuuupid of me!"" she said while smiling.

    It was really a petty revenge but she knows that it was enough for his petty brother!

 Chapter 87: HUNTING EVENT 6

    Chapter 87: HUNTING EVENT 6

    Evelyn was standing while seeing his brother''s reaction that was hrious.

    He was suppressing his anger in front of the people; he nced around and opened his close mouth that was biting his lower lips in his fit of irritation.

    "Evelyn don''t joke around! I already apologize!"

    He then turns around and talks again to Elise, "I already admit that I was wrong, no need to make this big, Evelyn!"

    An turned his body and faced the gossipers.

    "What are all of you doing? Go back! The hunting event had already started!" He said with his stern face and sharp voice.

    The young nobles then reluctantly leave the site.

    Evelyn was speechless.

    ''When I was in the predicament, he didn''t think to make the nobles leave and asked me for an exnation? What unfair treatment.''

    "You too, Evelyn! Go back to your station. Father is also looking for you." He said, changing the topic.

    "Before I go, shouldn''t I get an apology from Lady Elise?"

    She looked at Elise, who was intensely staring at the ground. When she heard Evelyn''s words, she raised her head in a haste.

    "Wh-what?" she asked, shocked.

    "I said Shouldn''t I get an apology from the person who just made a scene and innocently made me evil here?" Evelyn said and faked a soft smile.

    Elise who was looking at her with her bloodshot eyes reluctantly opened her lips. "I-I''m"

    Before she finished her stuttering words, An interrupted her by blocking the sight of Evelyn with his body, again.

    Evelyn raised one of her brows and smirked at his brother''s gentlemanly action. It was absurd to think that he was nosy with someone else''s business.

    "An, what do you think you''re doing?" she asked, her arms folded, and she was smirking.

    "Enough, Evelyn! She''s already embarrassed about what happened!"

    "That''s true" Evelyn said.

    An thought that for once, her sister can be nice and sympathize with what he said but Evelyn wasn''t finished saying what she wanted.

    " she should feel embarrassed for the action she did. Ady''s action reflects her lineage, I wonder where she learns to snatched what isn''t hers and act like she was bullied!"

    Evelyn''s words were sharp and poisonous for Elise.

    ''I don''t want to be racist just because she''s a baron''s daughter, but her action was really inappropriate even in the modern world! Acting innocent in front of other people and ming the other party just because you didn''t get what you want is what you called a spoiled brat!'' she thought.

    Elise with her light step got in front of Evelyn and faced her.

    Evelyn just observed her actions, wondering what she''ll do. Now that people weren''t here to witness this scene, Elise felt relief that no one would see her pathetic self, but she takes note of what happened today.

    ''I''ll get my revenge!'' Elise thought as she silently leaned her body and bow to Evelyn.

    "I''m sorry for what I did, Lady Evelyn. It was my mistake If you want, you can punish me" she said.

    "Really? Then, I''ll grant your wish" Evelyn started looking at Elise who was biting her lips and was eyeing daggers at her while his brother wasn''t looking.

    When he heard her sister''s reply, An promptly red at her with his sharp sunset eyes. He didn''t hide the hostility that was buried deep within.

    "Lady Elise, you don''t need to go that far,"

    "Evelyn! This is enough, she already apologized!" he continued.

    "Can you back off, An? What are you a sissy?" Evelyn countered getting annoyed at his brother''s constant interruption.

    "Can''t you see we''re trying to solve this problem? And who are you to be acting like that for Lady Elise? Are you his lover? Huh?" she said.

    An was stunned. It was the first time that she and he talked this long but it was for an argument that he wasn''t supposed to interfere as it was about her sister''s honor.

    He felt that something was wrong, but he can''t point out what it is.

    ***

    ''That was a long nonsense argument that I had in my life'' Evelyn thought as she went to his father''s tent.

    "Greetings Father" she said.

    She did a little bow as a sign of respect to the Duke.

    "Hmn"

    Seeing that his father only hummed and nothing else as a response she tried to excuse herself to prepare to depart and participate in the event.

    She''s alreadyte for the hunting.

    "Where are you going?" his father, Duke Keene asked.

    She stopped and looked back. "Hunting"

    The duke again hummed in response.

    ''What the hell was that?'' she thought and walked away from him.

    ***

    Duke Keene heard that her daughter was participating in the hunt.

    With his cold and dangerous gem-like ruby eyes, he walks past many nobles who greet him and went straight to the designated tent for the Emsworth.

    It''s been a long time since he saw her daughter. He felt like he needed to see her right away. His guts were telling him that something big was about to happen, but he doesn''t know what that is.

    Minutes passed and her daughter hadn''t arrived and greeted him. So, when An showed up, he asked his son.

    "Where''s Evelyn?"

    His son who was sharpening his sword and looking bored out of his wits turned his head with his signature stoic face that was a carbon copy of his.

    "I don''t know," his son answered.

    He looked at his son. It looks like they''re rtionship was still at rock bottom seeing that he was not bothered to go look and find her sister''s whereabouts.

    So, Duke Keene beckons him to search for her sister.

    An grumbled in response but soon stood up and obeyed his order. Duke Keene sighs.

    "This is my fault so at least I should help them be close even a little" he said as he looked at the broad back of his son who went to look for her sister.

    He waited long enough that he drank four cups of tea that were served as he looked at his pocket watch, he estimated that it was past half an hour since his son''s embark to search for her sister.

    "Did something happen?" he silently mumbled.

    Another cup of the jasmine tea and he saw the figure of Evelyn. He squinted his sharp, cold,ruby eyes and saw the style of clothes that Evelyn always wore inside of his house when they went for a training.

    He reminisces the time that he saw the fire in Evelyn''s eyes when he made her dops and training that was impossible for a 13-year-old girl.

    But looking at her stature, only a year and she begins to resemble a finedy and her sword that hangs in her waist makes her look like a soldier.

    He felt a surge of unknown feeling that was akin to gratitude. He was surprised to feel it after such a long time.

    And as her daughter walked and stopped in front of him, he was again baffled.

    Her expression was grim, like something unpleasant happened. He wants to know what happened but as her daughter greets her and looks up to him, he''s urged to speak momentarily paused.

    Because her eyes reflected anguish and hatred. And the way he looked at it, his son was nowhere to be seen.

    ''Something happened'' he concluded.

    He sighs. As he looked at the back of her daughter. The wind blew and a sudden unknown feeling swept his heart. It felt like her lonely silhouette against the sun will perish and only the cold wind will be left against her shadows.

    ***

    The first day of the hunting event has ended with no casualties, many of the participants scouted the area and brought back the in monster and animals that they killed.

    As amemoration of the first day, a firework was lit and a beautiful different color sparks in the night sky like a rainbow sshed in the abyss. Lighting the dark surrounding.

    The campsite was far away from the hunting grounds, so they were safe to make a noise and they merrily sipped wine and other luxurious food that was prepared by the school.

    In the distance, Evelyn was looking at the families who were busy and happy eating together, though she knew that it was the noble''s way to keep up with appearance.

    She smirked.

    Then footsteps came in, she found Gab walking her way.

    She smiled when she saw what''s in his hands. It was a te full of barbeque meat while the other was holding grape juice. Her favorite.

    Gab gave her a fork while holding the te as a stand in for a table, they were standing far away from the crowd.

    "How''s the hunt at your side?" Evelyn asked as she put a piece at her mouth.

    "So-so" he answered.

    "Ever since we came here, I feel like I can count in my hands how many times we meet in a month" he continued.

    "Well we were busy" she said, shrugging.

    "I missed you though." He said bashfully.

    "I also missed you" she said nonchntly without looking at Gab and only stuffing herself with her favorite food.

    He looked at her with hopeful eyes and when he saw that Evelyn was busy eating her fill and her eyes were focused in faraway, he sighs.

    "I wonder when you''ll take me seriously" he mumbled that only he can hear.

 Chapter 88: HUNTING EVENT 7

    Chapter 88: HUNTING EVENT 7

    The second day went by without a hitch, and everyone was preparing for thest day where the winner will be announced based on the precured number of their hunt.

    Gab looked at the hilt of his long sword. A tassel with a small gem was wrapped around it. On the first night of the event he asked Evelyn if she made a lucky charm.

    Knowing her character, Evelyn wouldn''t give it to someone even though she prepared and made it.

    He was embarrassed first and told her in a roundabout way. though Evelyn knew immediately what he wanted. So, without a moment''s notice, Evelyn tied it in his sword.

    It was a red gem with a ck tassel. It was a weirdbination for him, and it was made personally by his master and seeing that it has a simrity to his hair. He was happy about it.

    "Sorry, it was a little bit tattered. Someone tampered it." He remembered her saying it, nheless, he was still happy that he received it from her.

    So, he decided that he''ll win for his Lady. Her master, Lady Evelyn.

    Back to the present, his in enough he thought. He had encountered a white tiger and a bear when he went deep in the hunting grounds. And he immediately hunts it down.

    He seeded, and he recalled the forest of Shield and smiled when he thought they were the one who was being hunted down before by a splik and a giant ck snake.

    It was the first encounter for him and Evelyn.

    At first, he thought that she was haughty and nave. But he admired her when she did everything for him and didn''t abandon him in that serious situation. Though, she doesn''t know his background and when he was conflicted to tell her the truth, Evelyn just said that it doesn''t matter if he is notfortable telling his tale.

    He was relieved that her master thought like that but at the same time he''s afraid that Evelyn might feel that he was betrayed if he kept his identity hidden, and that when she learned the truth she would feel that he didn''t trust her enough.

    He did not know how long he would stay next to Evelyn because he had to go back to his ce and take revenge on the traitor who nned his captivity.

    So, after this event, he nned to tell her everything.

    Everything that he kept from Evelyn including his feelings.

    ***

    The sunset had fallen and the beautiful color of the honey sky was surrounding the forest where people had gathered to hunt, the whispers of the calm wind kept on blowing and the therapeuticsound apanied by the falling leaves from the trees was heard at the site, as well as the swing of the thin branches.

    The students gathered at the camp with their respective hunting.

    Everyone was looking at each other''s prey that they were in trying to eye each other''s tally and who would win the year''s hunting event.

    While the youngdies are excited and expecting their escort to win and offer them the title as this year "Lady of Fortuna". The King took the center stage.

    The nervousness the crowd felt as they looked at the central stage where they felt the valiant figure of the King. As they wait for the result in the hands of their mighty King, the beige color of the scroll where rolled, and the name of the winner is ced at the top.

    As King Charles

    opened his mouth and his loud voice that was amplified by the magic echoed

    throughout the ce. The heartbeat of the young men who participated for the

    event was so strong that they also felt it reach their ears as they held the

    sound of their breathing to a stopped

    "I have seen the result and I''m pleased that these young men did their best to fulfill their duty. I won''t let you wait any longer. The Elite Force will announce the winner."

    The scroll with the written names was ryed to Crown Prince Edickart who is the president of the Elite Force, Cabel was also at his side. Both can''t participate at the event as they have the responsibility to take charge of the safety of the students.

    Edicakart coughed to get their attention. He opened his thin and reddish lips, and his handsome voice announced the name of each who got a big score and reached the top 5 that killed most of the monsters.

    He started from the bottom, and when he reached at thest name, his brows knit for a split second before he straightened it and called his name.

    "The winner who in a white tiger, a bear, and a dead wolf is"

    Most are amazed, even if it is small, the animals and monsters listed and killed are rare and difficult to hunt for most young noble men with little hunting experience in this field. They looked and searched for thepetitive man.

    "Sir Gab, the schr from the house of Emsworth."

    The crimson hair with a manly build step from the crowd, it looks like a prophet came as the people parted like the sea as the said man took every step to get to the front and kneeled in front of the King.

    King Charles eyed Gab. It was hard to imagine that Duke Keene would sponsor someone and also get him in the St. Prisch Academy but looking at the result, he understands it.

    As someone who knew Duke Keene, the man was known to value a person''s ability. He will help those with potential, and this young man, who won thepetition is theplete example of how Duke Keene valued one''s strength.

    King Charles had a knowing look. He will try to get Gab to his side and make him abandon the household Emsworth.

    The King beckons him to stand-up and tell his wish.

    " I don''t have a wish, your Majesty." Gab said.

    "You don''t have? You don''t need to worry, I''ll grant whatever you have that you wish, go on" The King urged him.

    "I don''t really have... your Majesty."

    The King sighs and a little bright ideaes to him, so he speaks again.

    "Then as a reward, I''ll grant you a position of a Knight inside the Imperial Pce. Once you graduate from the Academy you can work under my Pce." The king announced.

    "Thank you, your Majesty," Gab responded.

    Then he looked at his right where a familiar figure came upon his view.

    " your majesty, it might be presumptuous, but I want to offer my gratitude to Lady Evelyn."

    King Charles, Crown Prince Edickart, and the heir to the Sigrid household, Cabel had all the same look. They crumpled their faces as they heard the name of the Lady.

    "Why?" the king asked, his emerald eyes glowing dangerously.

    It was really a presumptuous request, as Evelyn was a candidate for the seat of Crown Princess and practically the Crown Prince fiance.

    No one was supposed to give an offering to them without valid reason.

    "Your Majesty, I''m the personal Knight of Lady Evelyn and also her attendant. As her servant, I want to offer my gratitude to my master." Gab said.

    "Is that so" The king said and after a few minutes of silence, the King approved his reason.

    Cabel and Edickart weren''t convinced though, they''re suspecting the intention of Gab who always sticks to Evelyn like a glue and their closed rtionship.

    "Call for Lady Evelyn" the king beckons to his Knight.

    A momentter, Evelyn was also at the center of the crowd. She greets the King and curtsy as a sign of respect.

    "I greet the Sun of the Kingdom of Levingstone your Majesty the King, may the sun guide your path"

    "Rise"

    "Thank you, your Majesty."

    "It''s been a long time, Lady Evelyn" The king said.

    "Yes, your Majesty" she answered.

    "You should visit the pce sometimes"

    "Yes, Your Majesty" she repeatedly answered.

    King Charles brows twitched at the short replies of Evelyn, and herck of enthusiasm responding to him.

    ''Like father, like daughter she inherits his father''s ego!'' he thought.

    The headmaster took the stage and carried on with the announcement. He barely manages to attend the Hunting event and arrived yesterday from his three-day absence from the school.

    "As the request of this young man, Lady Evelyn from the house of Emsworth will be the "Lady of Fortuna"."

    pping and greetings of congrattions was heard from the students who wanted to get points and sucked up to Evelyn who became the belle of the event.

    Soon, the bonfire was lit apanied by the fireworks, the three-day event came to an end and the after party started. The noble parents once again gathered.

    The prominent noble man talked about politics, the madams talked about their household, the youngdies talked about their prospective fiance, while the bachelors talked about business.

    Everyone was busy with their own world.

    Suddenly a loud boom was heard and the night sky lighted like a zing sun and in the distance, it can see that it lit up against the dark surroundings, followed by a huge ck smoke.

    They heard a loud shriek of voice apanied by a fast and heavy panting, the young man yelled.

    "Fire!"

 Chapter 89: GONE PART 1

    Chapter 89: GONE PART 1

    The cheerful glee of the asion changed that into panic and anxiousness.

    As the fire broke out, the Elite Force immediately dispatched the water magicians. The fire wasrge enough for it to light up the dark sky and engulf the near trees in the forest.

    Bucket of sweat moistened their foreheads while they poured out their utmost best to put the fire out.

    "There''s someone inside!" yelled of one of the representatives.

    "What? Who?!" Edickart asked.

    The young knight flinched. The tension has risen with the apanied heat of the raging fire.

    "Tell me who is it?!" Cabel yelled.

    Most of the people who have positions in the school gathered up to the site where the fire broke out. It was the storage that was separated to the other buildings and can be found in the open field near the training ground and the forest.

    A few minutes are needed if you run just to reach the storage from the campsite. So, when the people who have the authority are dispatched and ordered toe. The fire was big enough to burn the whole storage house down.

    It would be difficult to rescue someone trapped with this big of a fire.

    "Tell us who is it?! Is someone trapped there?" Edickart asked.

    Anxiousness came upon his mind, panic rushed to his heart. Cabel and Edickart rushed here with their heart thumping and beating like crazy.

    "I-it''s Lady Evelyn!" the young representative stuttered.

    "Ldy Evelyn is inside!" he continued to yell.

    Cabel who heard his answer shake the young knight with force and his crimson eyes glow dangerously.

    "What did you say?!" he grits his teeth.

    "Don''t f*ck around!" He continued.

    "I-it''s the truth La-Lady Evelyn was supposed to check for the fireworks that will use at the end of the banquet. Sh-she was in-charge and told me to prepare the area where it will be used." The representative exined.

    The young representative who face the anger of Cabel shiver in fright. It was known that even though he was frivolous, his true personality is cruel and merciless in the face of his enemy.

    "I''ll kill you if what you for speaking nonsense" Cabel warned.

    "Anyone Did someone see Lady Evelyn before the fire?!" Edickart yelled, pleading to his head that she wasn''t here.

    "I- I have!" the pink hairdy raised her hand. It was Elise.

    The Crown Prince was confused as to how Elise was at the site, her clothes also have some holes that seem to be the result of some burn, but he pushed down his thoughts. Because there''s more pressing matter in front of him.

    "Lady Elise, tell me what you see!" The Crown Prince said, urging her.

    "He-he''s right. I saw Lady Evelyn enter th-the storage house when I took a shortcut from the Ladies dormitory toe to the banquet. Th-then, a few minutes after I saw Lady Evelyn a loud explosion urred. Th-that''s why I got injured and my-my dress got some burns" she said.

    "The ex-explosion made a big impact that even though I was far away I- I was hit by the flying debris" Elise continued to speak while fiddling her fingers.

    Cabel looked at the raging fire, he couldn''t believe it. His crimson eyes reflected the scarlet color that was high and was like touching the sky because of how enormous it became. He curses under his breath.

    "Shit! No!"He tried to run, himself telling him that it couldn''t happen but seeing the zing fire he rushed to enter the hell looking storage house that''s in front of him like he''s a madman.

    He was stopped with the help of the other knight''s that were present.

    "Let me go! Shit! Let me go, I said!" Cabel yelled while his sides have two people gripping him hard to stopped him from rampaging and entering the burning storage house.

    "You can''t, Sir Cabel! The fire is too big. It''s dangerous!" the knight in his right said.

    "I f*cking dont care...! Let me go. Evelyn Evelyn" Cabel watched the scene as the storage house burnt to crisp.

    ~

    While Cabel was pinned in his ce and still spewing curses to the knights, Edickart who heard the answer from the representative.

    He remembers thedy who he has seen just a few hours ago and was crowned as the Lady of Fortuna.

    "It can''t be" his handsome face was devoid of color and he watched the fire helplessly burn the whole structure.

    "Fuck!" as he wakes up from his stupor, he cursed for the first time in front of many people.

    "This is an order from your Crown Prince! Water mages evoke your strongest water spell, I don''t care if you made it rain or summon a typhoon. Immediately extinguish this fire! This is an imperial order!" he yelled, and his voice echoed.

    His emerald eyes looked disturbed and anxious. His palm is cold in sweat. He cursed non-stop in his head.

    He used his whole authority as the heir to the throne and made everyone who''s avable to help put the fire out.

    "Shit! Please, don''t let something happen to Evelyn, Goddess Fortuna, I beg you." He whispered, he prayed to the Kingdom of Levingstone goddess.

    He can only watch as his power was also a fire, it wouldn''t help in this situation. He felt helpless in this situation.

    ~

    In the exact time, Gab who was standing, observing the whole situation froze when he heard the representative exin the situation.

    "La-Lady Evelyn is inside!"

    When the words left the representative''s mouth, Gab''s whole-body stumbled in distress.

    He stood there while he watched everyone in panic, Cabel raging to enter the storage house, and Edickart shouting with all his might.

    The situation was too absurd and unreal for him. He felt like his world was crumbling with every crack of sound that was made from the burning of the structure.

    His whole being felt like it wasn''t there. He wished for it to be a dream as he stands there waiting for someone to wake him up in his nightmare.

    He was happy and excited that he''d confessed his feeling to his master. But the situation deemed him to bury those feelings as an unexpected urrence urred.

    He woke up from his dazedness. He heard one of the mages that was helping to extinguish the fire.

    "Your highness, the fire was made from magic." The mage said.

    "What? So?! What are you saying? Quickly put it out!" Edickart yelled with an anxious voice.

    "We-we can''t put it out, your highness."

    "And what the f*ck are you saying?!" Cabel butted in.

    "You''re a freaking water mage! You also have powers! What the hell are you saying that you can''t extinguished it?!" Cabel continued.

    Seeing this, Gab walked to them with his heavy feet.

    He chimed in, "Tell me why you can''t do it" he said.

    Cabel and Edickart looked at his direction, the voices that they heard were calm, but the person who talked was looking like a beast with his gold eyes glowing in the dark.

    They didn''t give much attention to what they witnessed as another matter were important to them.

    "Tell us!" Edickart said.

    The attention came to the mage, the piercing gaze of the three men were suffocating enough that he felt that one wrong move will get his head chopped off for his uselessness. The mage gulped.

    "Th-the fire is made from a special magic. It was specially made to engulf the target of the person who casted it until it came and became dust. Our powers can''tpare to this and- and we''ve been releasing our mana for a while and a lot of us are exhausted, your highness"

    "Useless!" Edickart yelled, he didn''t know if his words were for the mage or for himself.

    "Ha!" Gab released a dryugh as he swept his red hair.

    "Who the f*ck would do this?!" Edickart said as he watched the burning fire. His feeling was pasted to his wretched face and bleeding hands.

    Cabel who couldn''t do anything bit his lower lips that blood gushed out. Once again, she couldn''t protect her, he thought. Then a sudden realization came to him.

    "I didn''t hear Eve for help maybe!"

    ***

    A few hours had passed, and the fire died down on its own.

    Cabel immediately ran while he prayed inside his head and as he came to the burn down site. He searched for any belonging of Evelyn.

    He wouldn''t believe it if there''s no proof.

    Then he saw Gab, frozen in his ce where the smoke still lingers in the burn down storage house. His attention was only at his hands.

    Cabel had a bad feeling. His heart was racing as his feet unconsciously stepped to where Gab is.

    He saw his dirty hands that were smudged with charcoal and a ck stone that resembled a ring is on his hand.

    "What" he trailed off.

    Cabel remembered a ck ring that was always at Evelyn''s forefinger. The unusual color of a gem that contrasted her whiteplexion.

    "It can''t be maybe that''s not Evelyn''s ring."

    His eyes were wide open as he plopped down to search for another proof. He desperately digs into the ck dust.

    Cabel saw a metal scraped, even though it was hot and can burn his hand, his impulse to see the carvings in the metal was stronger to neglect his senses.

    "No!"

    He was familiar with the logo. He saw it a few times, it is during every time he saw her with a sword hanging to her slim waist. It was the logo of Emsworth.

 Chapter 90: GONE PART 2

    Chapter 90: GONE PART 2

    -BANG!

    The wooden table that was made from the hardest wood broke into two after his fistnd on it.

    "Why?! There''s still nothing? What the hell have you been doing for the past month?" The loud roar of the annoyed voice rang the room.

    The shadow knight has shiver down his spine. He''s kneeling and giving his report to the Night Guild Master.

    Cabel looked haggard, his silver hair is unkempt and dark circles form around his eyes.

    It''s been a month since Evelyn went missing.

    The only thing they found out was someone set the fire, and the storage was locked from the outside.

    The ck ring that she always wore and survived the zing fire was found as well as the scrapped metal from the hilt of her favorite sword.

    Other than that, nothing proved that she was alive as well as she''s dead, and thetter conclusion was what people assumed, but not Cabel.

    That''s why the first thing he''s done was to investigate on his own. He''s the master guild of the famous information group in the Kingdom of Levingstone. What''s so hard about searching for a missingdy he thought.

    ''But why! Why is it still leading to a dead end! No! I don''t believe this!!'' Cabel thought. As he crumpled the report paper on his hand saying the same thing that the investigator said after the fire.

    The investigator said that it was impossible to foretell what happened because of ack of witnesses. Only two people saw her before the explosion, it was Elise and the representative. Other than them, no one saw Evelyn after she was crowned Lady Fortuna.

    And the evidence found on the scene tells them that Evelyn was stuck in the storage house and most likely suffocated during the fire.

    The fireworks that were kept in the storage also add to the factor and help to erase the possible traces of what happened because it exploded leaving no traces.

    The investigator also was left puzzled as to who would do such a thing inside the secured St. Prisch Academy.

    "Useless!" Cabel yelled.

    When Cabel learned about what happened, he immediately summoned the shadow knight that was with Evelyn.

    But the shadow knight was found unconscious in the distance. And his memories were erased. It was a thorough n if he would think about it.

    Limited witness, special fire, and especially it was done during an event where people wouldn''t pay attention to an isted ce, a ce far away from the party. The security was also and only focused on the safety of the nobles gathered at the campsite. Everyone would think that it was a perfect n and ce to tantly do a crime.

    It frustrates him that he had no clues to what happened.

    "I should have given her more shadow knights!"

    In his madness, he kicked the shadow knight that gave him the report.

    -Thud!

    The shadow knight just grits his teeth as Cabel brutally kicked him in his abdomen.

    "Get the hell out of my sight!"

    The shadow knight immediately vanished after he bowed to his master. He was too afraid to receive Cabel''s wrath.

    As Cabel was left alone in his office, his ruby eyes glowed like the eyes of the demon in the dark lit room inside the Sigrid mansion. After the incident, he became madder than ever before. He gets agitated easily.

    As a result, the headmaster Carsillion told him to take a break from the academy, but the "break" that the headmaster told him to do, he poured it to find out who is the culprit but nothing still came up.

    "What''s the purpose of having the information guild if I can''t even find out what happened!!"

    ***

    The news of Lady Evelyn''s incident spread like a forest fire.All of them assumed of course that Lady Evelyn died, they would silently talk about it in close doors, afraid of the consequence that might happen if they talked about it publicly.

    Because not only the Emworth is crazily investigating what happened, they also killed those who might have a hand on the scene. The aristocrats that tantly spread rumors about Lady Evelyn before were burned to a crisp because of the rampage of the Duke.

    This includes the house of Sir Vallen. After a single night, they''re houses were burned down, and the family was reduced to amoner, while the head of the family, the marquess died in the hands of Duke Keene.

    Their crimes were publicly announced. And so, the other nobles who spread baseless rumors about Evelyn were scared to encounter the head of the family of the Emswroth, Duke Keene''s wrath.

    A month passed after the incident in the Academy, but it was like a storm that everyone didn''t anticipate. The aristocrats were on their toes around the Emsworth family.

    The Duke that was said to give no attention to her daughter was on a rampage to the Kingdom. The King couldn''t even do something about the Duke''s temperament.

    It was because he has dirt on all the nobles that he punished and killed. No excuse can be made when he was prepared to purge the idiot nobles who harmed her daughter''s reputation.

    And this day, the Duke was still on the hunt.

    "Kill every single one of them. Don''t leave traces." He coldly said. His army the Light Legion only bowed and obeyed his orders, they''re afraid to meet the eyes of the Duke.

    The people who witnessed and felt the Duke''s heavy aura thought of how and when this would stop.

    A single thought came across the nobles who witnessed the storm that the Emsworth have done to the Kingdom.

    ''Isn''t Lady Evelyn abandoned by her family? Why is the duke in a rampage?''But the answer was nowhere to be found, and soon they realized it toote that Evelyn was "maybe" important to the Duke''s family. And everyone who made her into an enemy where silently went missing.

    Amidst to this, An was different.

    After he learned the incident, he left the Academy to help search for evidence and after time passed, he was always dazed and isted himself.

    The servants in the house also find it hard to believe that their Lady was gone. And the effect of her missing presence was more evident in her family.

    Everyday they would tip toe around the young master''s presence.

    An was always a quiet child, but this time, he''s quietness was piercing. As if he would explode if he was touched carelessly.

    In his deste and dark study room, there An was looking at the back garden where he frequently saw Evelyn before. Practicing her sword with all her might.

    He felt a ''pang'' in his chest. Whenever he remembers her sister''s appearance and the look in her sunset eyes that have a hint of loneliness, he closes his eyes in distress.

    He recalled what happened the first day of the hunting event. He had a fight with her sister and eventually they parted ways without him apologizing in sincerity.

    A sudden surge of regret envelops his whole being.

    ***

    A few months have passed and the capital is again in its original peaceful state.

    Edickart stopped looking for any proof that would give him hope that Evelyn was alive. He feels that something was missing.

    The boring way of life that he once knew was back again after the interesting human that he found was gone.

    He looked outside the window of the ssroom in St. Prisch Academy. A new year was celebrated a few months back and now, spring hase.

    The clear blue sky can be seen but the world for Edickart felt colorless.

    He sighed.

    He recalled the days when he teased Evelyn every time he saw her. He was sure that Evelyn would be his bride, but the sudden tragic event left him to feel that something was snatched away from him.

    He resent the day that he was not by her side. He resented himself for feeling useless and silently witnessed the fire engulf the structure. He hates himself for not able to do anything.

    It was the first time that he felt like a useless prince. Though the culprit gets away, he was more vignt than ever. Still, he can''t believe that Evelyn was gone.

    Meanwhile, Silvester and Gab quit school.

    After a few months of them looking for clues and getting disappointed, the Duke eventually held a funeral without Evelyn''s body.

    What''s shocking was no one mourned for her. And only crocodile tears of some noble who imed that they were closed with Lady Evelyn was seen.

    Silvester looking at this felt like it was unfair for her cousin. He promised to himself that if Evelyn is still alive, he will do his best to make her feel that she was loved.

    But s, Silvester was summoned to go back to his country for the session to the throne and so, with a heavy heart, he went back.

    He mes himself that he didn''t protect Evelyn, though he said to himself that he will be there for her. His promise vanished along with the pile of ck coal left in the burned down structure.

    He saw Gab, Evelyn''s escort, go mad and almost kill everyone that assaulted Evelyn. That resulted in Silvester knowing that Gab was a descendant from the beastkin.

    Before he goes, Silvester gives some advice to Gab to leave the Capital for a while before he goes berserk and goes mad.

    After searching for her master, Gab eventually asked the Duke that he would quit school and will find someone who might help the investigation of what happened to Evelyn. And told him that he failed being a knight to her master.

    The Duke eventually let go of Gab. Seeing that Gab was leading himself to his death with him not eating and sleeping.

    Everyone was affected by Evelyn''s sudden ''death''.

    ***

    Ady was standing at the edge of a cliff. She looked at the vastnd in front of her and breathed the fresh air.

    "Finally!"

 Chapter 91: GONE PART 3

    Chapter 91: GONE PART 3

    ***

    The air surrounding a new town is refreshing, the same sky with a different vibe, the sceneries with vastnds.

    The happyughter of people who were busy doing their errands. And ady fascinated by everything.

    Yes, it was me. Evelyn.

    A month has passed since I pulled that stunt. No, more like I run away with that excuse as a reason.

    It wasn''t a perfect n as I encountered some unprecedented variables that affected my n but still, I escaped in the meantime... it gives me the chance to escape that wretched fate until I''m strong enough... Is what I''d like to think.

    Still, I''d like to focus on finding a cure to my mana leakage, and if possible, finding a way to break the curse that I don''t know the purpose of.

    That night was the day I nned to do the deed. To escape.

    But someone tampered with it and almost messed it up, I only took a glimpse but I knew who it was.

    "I''ll freaking take my revenge!"

    But who would have thought that "he" was the backer of Elise?

    I know what I did was too risky and can lead me to death.

    But as I was spending time with Prince Adley, there are some things that I noticed. He was surrounded by ck magic.

    It was unprecedented, that someone has the guts to corrupt him.

    So, I take the gamble to change my n at thest minute and make them think that they got me and make it look like I was dead.

    My n first was to look like someone kidnapped me with the help of someone from the Academy.

    But that changed when I saw Elise and Prince Adley together as they walked from the forest near the storage house.

    They were talking about their ns, about Elise bing the Crown Princess in exchange for information for the Crown Prince''s weakness.

    I almost choked when I saw how wicked Elise smiled as she walked away from their meeting ce.

    And a bright idea came to me and I intentionally let her see me when I walked into the storage house.

    I need witnesses you see.

    But the damn girl....! *sigh*

    She locked me in there... Well, it wasn''t part of the n, but a little tampering was enough for me to have something against her. And when Ie back, I will punish that greedydy.

    First, I get into my acting. I "hysterically" knocked on the door and called somebody to "help" me.

    And I know Elise was nearby and intentionally ignored my plea.

    I still yell, as long as her presence was there. I did my part.

    Though I know that there isn''t someone nearby except the shadow knight that must-have sleeping because he was knocked down.

    ***

    That night, when I "purposely" let her lock me in the storage house.

    *knock *knock

    "Is someone there? There are people inside!"

    I started my acting with my voice in a panic, while I searched for the secret door that I saw on the first day of the hunting event while I was conducting my duty.

    "Somebody! Help me!" I still called.

    And I heard her snicker outside the storage.

    Well, I don''t really care. As long as I reached the meeting ce that I said to him.

    When I heard her walk away, that''s when I started to also leave. And before I go, I used my fire magic.

    The magic that I learned while spending my time in the grand library searching for an ancient spell.

    I didn''t go there just to read history books! Everything that I did has a purpose.

    "Fire heed thy thee, burn thy ce with thy powers and sealed thee everything until dark dust left to see"

    ''This spell is too long! Tsk. Ancient magic is hard!'' I thought and a small fire was lit in the corner of the room.

    "This will be enough, when I get out of here, the fire will make contact with the fireworks and will produce an explosion."

    But first, I need them to think that I was trapped here. What should I leave behind?

    I looked around myself and found the ck ring that I always wore. And the hilt of my sword where the insignia of my family was carved.

    "This is my favorite essory though... I bought this with a lot of gold coins!"

    I sigh and I leave the ck ring and ce it on the ground along with my sword.

    And I walked out from the secret door and passed the dark alley that leads to the mouth of the cave located in the middle of the willow forest.

    I stumbled upon this when I first walked and got lost in this willow forest at the back of thedies'' dormitory.

    "You''re here..." He pulled my hand and gave me a ck cloak.

    "We need to move fast, Chrisfold... The fireworks will make a loud explosion and people from the party wille to the storage" I said.

    "Chill, Eve! I told you I will help you. So, I already set up all the necessary things... This will be your escape route." He said as he opened a map with an "X" mark on it.

    "Let''s go...!"

    After we run a few miles we hear a loud -BOOM! from where I came from.

    "Are you sure they won''t see the passage?" I asked.

    Looking at the lit sky.

    "Wow! I feel like I was a joker, walking out while setting an explosion as a background" I said.

    It was Chrisfold who told me that there''s a hidden door located beside the chimney of the storage room it will trigger when you move the nose of the gargoyle.

    "Don''t worry, no one knew that door. Even the headmaster doesn''t know that."

    We ran through the wilderness, it was dark but nothing can be done as I need to leave fast.

    "So how do you know about something that even the headmaster doesn''t know?" I asked.

    "When you live long enough, you will find a lot of things..."

    "Huh?"

    "..."

    "Whatever..."

    We reached the south gate, it was the unfrequent used gate in the St. Prisch Academy.

    The guardian that was supposed to be stationed here was also at the party.

    Well, who would have thought that they''re too used to peace that they would neglect this?

    But still, it helped me so... I guess this is what they call a blessing in disguise.

    "We''re here..." Chrisfold said.

    "Yeah... Thanks for the help."

    "Don''t mention it. Find Gil at the top of the Sushu mountain in the Kingdom of Perspiru."

    "Wait... How did you..."

    "I told you when you live long enough, you''ll eventually know things that some people wouldn''t know."

    "Huh?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there when the timees... But for now here...!"

    Chrisfold with his tall stature leaned across from me and his green hair and purple eyes sparkle against the dark.

    *chu!

    "What... the..."

    "That''s my Blessing!" He said and smiled.

    ''Did he just kiss my forehead? Huh? Blessing?'' I blushed because of the unexpected action and I cover my forehead with my hand in defense

    He chuckled and beckons me to go.

    "I can''t apany you so, this is where we part." He said.

    I was still stunned but eventually, I pushed the thoughts.

    "O-okay...! Th-Thanks!" I turn around and walk away.

    As I ran, I mumbled to myself "Blessing... For what?"

    ***

    And now a month has passed since I started my journey to the Sushu mountain.

    In a month, I only saw trees and animals in the way! So when I saw a vastnd with older people doing farm work I was ted!

    Along the way, I found out that the capital of the Kingdom of Levingstone was in chaos.

    It''s expected as they thought that someone seeded in the attempt of killing a part of the Emsworth family.

    Well, it will be just temporary. Everyone will start to forget about this incident. I just wished that Gab would find the hint that I left.

    So that he wouldn''t worry about me.

    Right now, I''m in a carriage with some peddlers that I saw.

    They are a family of five and they are on their way to sell their goods at the perspiru Kingdom.

    I asked them if I could apany them as we are going to the same town.

    And they agree in exchange for protecting them.

    "Sis... You have nice brown hair! It''s so shiny!" Said the kid who was inside the carriage.

    "Really? Well, thank you. You have nice purple hair." I said.

    I looked at my hair. The once ombre hair that I have is gone and a chestnut color was reced with it along with my brown eyes.

    When I think about it, the kiss that Chrisfold gave and said that it was a blessing was maybe this.

    That''s the only exnation that I can think of.

    And as for his identity, I have a feeling that I know him well but I don''t have a memory of him, except for when I''m in the St. Prisch Academy.

 Chapter 92: NEW IDENTITY PART 1

    Chapter 92: NEW IDENTITY PART 1

    The summer breeze was filled with a refreshing smell of the flowers blooming, the earthy smell and the birds chirping along the sounds of the leaves swaying with calmness.

    It was a perfect day to spread a pic sheet in front of thewn and bring some refreshment orget a sunbathed while hanging the bedsheet in the wooden hanger that was ced in the sunniest part of the house.

    It has been four years since I left the Kingdom of Levingstone.

    The fourteen-year-old girl that was known to be spoiled and haughty are now living peacefully in the forest of Corora in the Kingdom of Perspiru.

    The Kingdom of Perspiru was big enough and had a lot of towns that I wasn''t afraid that Silvester would pop up without warning.

    And besides, I kind of heard from the town folks that he was preparing to receive a coronation to be the King.

    He had a fight with the other factions for the past four years and he eventually defeated all of them and now he''s preparing to take the seat.

    It was bloody. That''s what I can say.

    But I was relieved that he seeded. He''s the youngest to be crowned as the King of Perspiru as said in the history if I''m not mistaken.

    Well, I actually don''t know this part. The novel didn''t state what happens after he leaves the Academy.

    And I was upied with my own bad ending that some details were deleted from my memories.

    And for me? What have I been doing for the past four years? Well, it''s quite ordinary but a bit busy if it waspared to the life I have in the Emsworth mansion and the Kingdom of Levingstone.

    I have fights here and there, finding special herbs for my cure, in monsters and practicing my magic spells. It was quite the four years of life that I had after I ran away from my own wretched fate.

    I became a coward after learning that I can''t change the story. So, the decision that I came up with was

    Damn the story! I''ll live my own life! And so, here I am.

    Here no one knew who I was. My hair that was attention grabbing was changed into amon color, the chestnut hue. Thanks to Chrisfold. My eyes change too, it matches my hair.

    I changed my name as Gil suggested. I go by the name Adelyn - My real name back in my first life.

    When Gil heard what I came upon he just shrugged and told me that it was good and didn''t question why I came up with that name.

    I mean no one would know the reason why I picked that - that it was from my past.

    "Adelyn! Come here!"

    "Okay Just wait a bit! I''ll check on theundry first!"

    Also, the stifling, heavy dress that I usually wore in the mansion and the academy were gone and only the light fabric dress with some stains and dust can be seen swaying in the summer air.

    And by the way, I never knew that when I reached the Sushu mountain, I''ll be able to see a handsome young man with silver grey hair that goes to his waist and his smokey grey eyes, he was a beautiful being that weed me where a small cabin can be found at the top of the mountain.

    When I first saw him with that look of a young man calling me a child, chills ran down my spine.

    We looked like we were the same age but when I learned that he passed the age of 1000, my eyes shook!

    Well, it was to be expected because I heard the spirits will have a human form when they pass the age of thousand years. Still, I was shocked with his immortal beauty.

    He was wearing a kimono like fabric, it was loose and different to the ones aristocrat use or themoners but what''s weird is that it fits to his refreshing aura.

    I never knew that Gil is living here while he telepathicallymunicates with me. I just thought that as he was my spirit then he would be in a dimension where he will be able to chat with me without a worry.

    And seeing a young man with handsome features and his majestic aura as a contracted spirit isn''t so bad.

    And he can help me whenever I need it, I was angry when that one time, during my mana leakage he just vanished into thin air.

    I eventually learned that he was injured because he protected me during the tournament.

    There was actually someone aiming at my life and using Vallen to kill me while "he" used his dark magic to kill me without anyone knowing. And Gil, only sensed the magic at thest moment and he received the attack by absorbing it.

    Well as it seems obvious, the "real" attacker was more powerful than he thought because I also received some bacsh.

    It was my mana leakage that resulted from my mana cap breaking to the point that I will die if I didn''t get to repair it.

    I was angry that something important was kept hidden from me but when I looked at it, Gil was just protecting me.

    I thought that it would be best to terminate the contract that we have if he was injured because of me. I can''t afford to let someone die or be harmed just because of how nave I was, but what he said shocked me more.

    The ck ring that I wore was actually the contract, it was not an ordinary ring. It actually was a special stone that can be the medium for my contracted spirits like Gil and its powers.

    No, I can''t even try to break the contract without it. If I remember I left it in the storage house. I wonder if it didn''t melt along with the metal hilt.

    Now I can''t use Gil''s powerful magic without the ring in my hands. At most, I can summon low level spells, but not the medium-tier and advanced spells.

    I sighed.

    "Adelyn! I saide here!"

    "Wait! I''ll tidy this up!"

    After I settled for a while living with Gil, and him telling me about why he suggested escaping before the hunting event finished. It was quite shocking.

    He said that the one who hurt me a few years back was there and "he" was also the one who harmed me during the tournament.

    But we still don''t know who it was, Gil said that he had a different appearance if "he" can infiltrate the school. And Gil can only sense his dark aura.

    I have a gist on who it might be. But I still want to make sure before I make a move.

    But the list of people that I need to be wary of were still the same.

    The Royal Family and Elise.

    The primary suspect of Evelyn''s demise in the story.

    ***

    "Cassandra, what is it?" I asked.

    We were inside a wooden house in the middle of the forest. Well, to be precise. It looks like a cabin for a summer vacation during summer camp.

    "Here thest medicine for your mana cap." She said.

    After leaving the Sushu mountain with Gil to find Cassandra, we found her in the middle of the forest of Corora in the Kingdom of Perspiru where a lot of high-level monsters resided. We found her a year and a halfter.

    The information that Cabel gave that she was in the town of Reginia were half right and half wrong. She was there but also vanished. When we searched for her there, her tracks were already covered.

    That was the reason why we had to search for her for one and half years. It was a relief too that Elise didn''te to find Cassandra for potion for her magic. Why? Because I leave traces in different ces and lead them to the Kingdom of Krasnolud.

    Thinking about how Gil, and I didn''t get enough sleep to reach her house and the never-ending ying of monsters sent my stomach to twirl.

    It was also a hassle because her house was covered with barrier and illusion magic that added to the nights that we lost in the forest and killed more monsters.

    While I was reminiscing about the past, Cassandra handed me a vial bottle.

    "After this, your mana will be restored, and we can undo the spell that binds your memories to the depth of your consciousness."

    I gulped my dry saliva when I heard that the long wait will be over.

    Opening the cap, the bitter smell of the potion swift my nose. I scrunched up when the smell hit my nose.

    "Don''t be picky! You''ve been drinking that for almost three years." She said.

    "How can someone be ustomed to drinking an indescribable, bitter, ck potion that you made?" I said as Iined but still opening the bottle that was sealed by a cork.

    As I looked at Cassandra''s appearance, her thin sses that stayed in her tall nose and her ck hair that was tied in a low bun, and her droopy purple eyes that gave a sense of wisdom when you came across it.

    As well as the warm aura that she emits. No one would think that she was the witch who knows a lot of curses and has been living for a long time.

 Chapter 93: NEW IDENTITY PART 2

    Chapter 93: NEW IDENTITY PART 2

    "Are you ready to know the truth?" asked Cassandra.

    She looks at me with those worried eyes. I''d say that we became close in the span of almost three years. It was really a tough road!

    How I did all the tasks she wished for me to be able to persuade her to make me potions and cure my curse if possible.

    "I am It''s what I wanted since I lost my memories." I smiled to assure her.

    "Are you sure? Adelyn?" said Gil.

    "Yes, Gil. It''s what I need to know, right? You of all people know that I need to know the truth."

    "Alright"

    I drank the ck liquid that was inside the vile bottle.

    "Ugh bitter!"

    Cassandra took the vial and beckoned me to rest on my room.

    "Go to your room. I''ll check on youter if the potion works and I can make you remember what you want to know."

    "Okay...I''ll take a nap then, wake me up before dinner."

    Gil nod and Cassandra shooed me using her hands.

    I grinned before I left the two in the living area and ran to the stairs. Walking to the farthest room in the right, I opened the door, and a small creaking sound was heard.

    The smell of herbs that I procured in the forest and grinding it to help in making my potions and the familiar room with a small window located at the right side of my bed was the first to be seen when I opened the door. For the past two years, this was my home.

    "Finally, after a long wait."

    It took me a while but I''m almost there. Who would have thought that my mana leakage would need to be in constant medication and would take me two years before it could be cured permanently.

    That damn evil! How dare he do this to me!

    *sigh*

    Laying down on my not so soft bed and looking at the ceiling that was made of wood and a little bit of dust. I looked back at what happened.

    Four years of running away, hiding and letting the novel take its course was what I''ve done.

    I was afraid of the impending ending that will befall to me.

    In my situation, even if I stay still and don''t do anything, I will still bebeled as the evil witch and condemned to die at the guillotine.

    Why am I so sure about that? No, I''m not actually sure that what I see was my reality but dreaming of it almost every day made me believe that it was my end.

    The dream I had several times was so vivid and too realistic that it sends shivers down my spine. For a month, before the hunting event, EVERYDAY.

    I saw myself beheaded under the rusty guillotine. The smell of my blood, the dead sunset eyes that I see, the smile of the people who framed me, the usations of the townspeople that I don''t know.

    It was too realistic to let it pass by and think that it was all a dream. That''s why I nned to abandon everything and live peacefully.

    The dream of me dying was reyed and only stopped when I finally escaped the Kingdom of Levingstone.

    I say that I didn''t regret the decision that I made to save myself. And I can''t afford to save the others if my fate was sealed because of the novel.

    Though I knew the ending of the story, everyone I knew was living happily without me, if I based it in the novel.

    And besides, changing the plot of the story was actually harder than you can imagine. Thinking about those viiness novels that became the protagonist really what a feat.

    Changing the course of fate was something that was harder than I thought.

    Until the day I nned my escape, I was still not thinking of this world as my real world. That was my mistake. As I only see this as a story in a novel that will lead to a happy ending by the author that wrote this story and I, who was a viiness, had a doomed ending.

    I thought that everything that I''ve done didn''t affect the story. I mean, I''ll die, and everyone would have the happy ending that they want. But I guess because I was still alive, I obtained the news about them.

    In the manor, the Emsworth mansion, I made a contact with She, my maid.

    I was thankful for my maid, who was in the first ce reacted like I miraculously revived from the death because I only contacted her after a year.

    It was hard to make her believe that I wasn''t dead and just "recuperating".

    She was the one who kept me updated to what was happening in the Kingdom of Levingstone.

    First, Duke Keene, my father. She said that after what happened to me, he was still looking for the culprit who caused the fire. And he became colder and stern as he was before.

    He stormed the Royal Pce and told the King that he will cancel the engagement even though they think that it was natural as "I" was presumed dead.

    She also wrote that my stupid brother became cold and distant than ever. The whole ce was quieter than ever, and the Duke became brutal and my brother was always dazed.

    I can''t believe it though. Who would have thought that my existence will affect them that much?

    She also wrote that the Crown Prince Edickart had engaged to Lady Elise.

    As expected, it was like in the story. She also became the saintess because of her Light magic.

    Right now, they were called the power couple. "Pftt!"

    Thinking about it made meugh.

    While Adley was the losing faction, I knew that he''s cooking something. Until Edickart wasn''t crowned the King, I know that he will do something to get that position of bing the King.

    What I didn''t expect is that Gab left the mansion and my father actually let him go. And besides that, I don''t know where he''s gone to.

    Maybe in his ce in the Kingdom of Bahalkii?Who knows I just wished that he has the freedom that he always yearned for.

    As for Cabel? He was diligently looking for me for the first two years.

    There were a few times that I was almost discovered when I went into town to exchange some herbs. And there were a few shadow knights that were disguised as peddlers.

    I would like to show myself to him, but it''s not the time. I was still weak and don''t know who I should trust.

    "I''m really selfish"

    I abandoned everyone because I was afraid of them betraying me.

    A few moments passed and my deep thoughts plunged into the darkness and my heavy eyelids were unconsciously closing and I submerged to the abyss and I slept while thinking about the future that awaits.

    ***

    "Are you ready?"

    Cassandra asked, it was in the middle of the night where the moon was shining brightly. Gil was also standing with his sharp gaze and his seriousness that hides his worries.

    "Gil, don''t worry. I will just take my memories back."

    We were at the frontwn, the spell that Cassandra will evoke needs the light of the moon, and the powder of different types of animals remains with her blood and my blood mixed together and scattered in a shape of a circle to form the enchantment.

    I don''t know why she needs my blood, but she said it was because I was the one affected by the magic.

    So, even though it hurts, I shed my wrist and gave a bowl of my blood.

    Cassandra''s magic is stronger during the night as she possesses the dark magic that has the affinity to darkness that can be obtained during the night.

    The unreadable letters that she said were the spell from the ancient dark magic and me at the center of the magic circle as the target of the spell.

    "This will hurt, Evelyn" Cassandra warned.

    I was shocked that I turned my head to where Cassandra was.

    "What? Do you think I don''t know that you''re using an alias while "that" brother was not a human, but your contracted spirit?"

    I never told anyone that my real name was Evelyn and Gil was my contracted spirit. And there was never a time that Gil slipped his tongue in front of Cassandra and call me with my real name.

    "Huh? If you know you should''ve said it!"

    She chuckled.

    "I was waiting you know but I figured that I should be the one to bring it up if you''re going to remember your memories now." She exined.

    "HuH? What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "We will talk about thister, for now focus on the enchantment! This will hurt!" she continued.

    "Tell me how much I should expect"

    "The enchantment circle that I cast is a taboo, so it will hurt. You will feel like your head was splitting in half or someone smashing your head"

    I gulped my dry saliva because of nervousness.

    "Do you have anesthesia? Ha ha or better knock me down so, I can''t feel it?" I said, while my eyes were pleading.

    ''I don''t like experiencing pain, especially after I got stabbed in my first life.''

    But Cassandra just dismissed my plea and continued to talk.

    " anyway because your memories were cast with a dark magic and sealed with different locks this will take time. So, once the full moon''s light hit the spell, then be ready"

    I looked at her, anticipating what she would say.

    "It will hurt like hell" she continued.

    "F*ck!"

 Chapter 94: GILBERT DRIVAS

    Chapter 94: GILBERT DRIVAS

    The clear night sky seems to be telling me that it was time to prepare myself for the impending pain that I will feel soon.

    I gulped a lump that was on my throat and wet my dry lips. It seems that I can''t avoid pain even in this life.

    The moon''s light slowly approached the array that was painted on the ground. Looking at it closely, the surrounding area seems to be quiet that not even a single chirp of the night owls can be heard.

    Nervousness and anxiety came to me. Will I be able to endure the pain? Or will I suffer before I can remember everything?

    I''m a coward. I knew that!

    That''s the reason why I escape my sealed fate with every struggle that I cane up and ovee.

    Then, the light hit the bloody circle and I felt a sting in my body.

    "You need to focus, Evelyn! This is only the start!" Cassandra said.

    The two were watching from afar while a barrier appeared out of nowhere and trapping me inside the enchantment circle.

    "What is this?" I panicked.

    "The enchantment will not vanish until you can remember everything and the moonlit is still hitting the array."

    "Wait! You''re telling me that I will stay up here until the sun hasn''te?"

    "Yes"

    "Sh*t you should have said that before!"

    While I was busyining to Cassandra, the moon light hit the center of the circle enchantment where I was and heard an unfamiliar sound.

    *creak!

    I heard a metal door opening and a chain locked being unchained.

    *ng! *ng! *ng!

    ''What''s this?'' I thought as I looked at Cassandra and Gil, who were looking at me with those worried eyes.

    ''They didn''t hear it?''

    Before I could open my mouth to ask them. A million prickling pain felt without a moment''s notice.

    "Agghh!!"

    A sudden scream followed by my bewilderment. It was me.

    It was because the sudden pain barged into me without warning that I felt that someone just hit my head and I can''t fight back and only ept the one-sided abuse!

    ''Sh*t! What the hell! This hurts too much''

    Gritting my teeth was all I could do while my hands grip my head. It wasn''t exaggerated when Cassandra said that it will hurt like hell!

    Because right now the pain was enough for me to lose my consciousness and give up.

    "Get a grip, Evelyn! This is just the start!" Cassandra warned.

    ''The start?'' the words echoed to my head.

    If this was only the start, how long do I need to endure? Can I still make it?

    But the pain was only one of the few things that I need to manage and endure. Because I need to focus and watch the memories that were apanied by it.

    ''How can I focus with this pain!''

    Is this worth it?

    "Agghh!!" Another scream came from my mouth.

    ***

    Before they set to chant the spell, everyone was in the living room and Cassandra was exining about the aftermath if anything happened in the middle of retrieving her memories.

    "She''s going to be okay, right?" Gil asked Cassandra. His eyes were shaken.

    "We can only pray that she can pass this without harm." Cassandra said as she bit her nails but stopped when she saw me watching her anxious actions.

    "Guys, I''m alright." I said.

    "What do you mean? This is too dangerous, Adelyn!" Gil asked. (*Adelyn is Evelyn)

    "She''s right, Adelyn! You need to seriously consider this. I know that your strength hase back with your mana cap being sealed and as good as brand new. But still, it''s just a few hours ago that your mana was still leaking." Cassandra exined.

    I know that Cassandra was only worried about me, but I need to know the whole truth about what happened. And if I want to ept the life that I have here and not think of this world as a world of fiction, then I need to cure myself.

    Being a cursed child, the life I will lead would bring me endless pain and loneliness even though I don''t know what I will encounter. But the name implied as a cursed child felt ominous.

    "But you said we need the full moon''s light for this to work. If I let this be, the next full moon will be in three months'' time. That''s too long. I''ve waited enough Cassandra." I said.

    The two seemed to be unsatisfied with my body''s current condition.

    "What consequence would there be, if Adelyn gave up in the middle of it?" Gil asked, concerned, pasted on his beautiful, handsome face.

    ''I still can''t get used to Gil talking to me face to face.'' I thought before I turned my head to Cassandra.

    "You''re a thousand spirit, you know the consequence of using taboo magic to a taboo spell that was casted to her."

    "Anyway, the spell that is needed to unveil your memories is a double edge sword. If you can''t endure this then" Cassandra stops exining and only watches our reaction.

    Gil only bit his lips and sealed it. He knows the consequences and I also know it.

    "I''ll die" I mumbled.

    "Yes" Cassandra answered with a grim expression.

    "Whoever casted and sealed your memories, there must be something in it, a secret I presumed? And it must be pretty big that he/she gambled your life even though killing you is much efficient than getting it sealed." Cassandra exined.

    "Whatever it might be, the caster risked this chance and let you live" she continued.

    "Let me live?" I mumbled.

    "What we can do is to have faith in Adelyn" Cassandra said.

    Gil clicked his tongue but wished to the bottom of his heart to let this be safe for her contracted master to live. Now, they will wait for the sun to show up soon, so that her contracted master, Evelyn can be at ease.

    ***

    Back to present

    I don''t know how many hours have went by the only thing I could tell was the intensity of the torture I''m feeling in my head and my whole body. It felt like I was being split in half

    The pain was too much even for me who have been in a lot of battles and experienced excruciating pain. Then, like a movie, shes of memories came like a flood and overwhelmed me.

    The prickling pain intensified and holding on to thest strip of my consciousness was taking a toll on my body.

    ''I would die at this rate! No! I still need to avenge mother!''

    Another good reason was found when I helplessly tried to search for a desperate rope to hold on.

    ***

    *huff! *huff!

    The sun finally appeared, and I was covered with my own sweat while I gasped for air.

    I slumped at the enchantment circle where ancient letters were carved in the ground. The sticky, wet, red blood that wasbined by mine and Cassandra was now dry and almost turned into charred.

    Looking at the morning sky and the sound of the peaceful breeze makes my anxiety calm down.

    Then I heard the running footsteps.

    "Adelyn!!! Are you alright?" It was Gil. I can''t see his face, but I know how worried he must have been.

    I was literally screaming at the top of my lungs just a few hours ago.

    Now that I calmed down and my head was relieved by the excruciating pain, I figured that letting myself sumb to my tired body would be eptable.

    So, seeing Gil lift my adult body without difficulty, I let myself depend on him.

    ***

    Opening my eyes, the familiar ceiling came to view. The dust in the wood post and the smell of herbs linger in the air.

    I sit right up. My throat was dry, and my body was heavy.

    But the feeling of my aching dry throat was worse that I unconsciously reached for the ss of water that was ced beside the table near my bed.

    *k!

    Without the strength in my arms to lift the cup, I dropped it and it made a loud sound.

    Soon, Gil barged in. He ran to me like a red bull. I was afraid that he would nag me because of the broken cup so I exined myself while my two hands waived because of anxiety.

    "Wait Gil, I have no strengths so, I unconsciously dropped" I stopped my words,

    What I felt was two arms wrapping me. I was startled and then I hear Gil''s voice.

    "Child, do you recognize me, now?"

    The anxiety in his voice when he tried to softly ask me about my lost memories made me smile.

    "Yup~ How can I forget the strongest, kindest and the handsome spirit that I have. Right? Gilbert Drivas, the head of the wind spirit faction of the east, the protector of the Kingdom of Perspiru also known as the mighty Wind Guardian, Cierzo." I said.

    "How are you pretty old man?" I continued. I smiled as I looked at his grey eyes.

    Calling him by his pet name that I used to, give me that satisfying feeling  that I''m finally back.

    "Brat! How can you make us wait this long?!" Heined.

    I only gave a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 95: FIRST ENCOUNTER

    Chapter 95: FIRST ENCOUNTER

    The blue sky was shining so brightly, every sweep of the air the trees responded to its call and swayed its branches like it was dancing to the rhythm of nature.

    A little girl is peeking outside of the carriage and at the forest of Sushu mountain. The lush greeneries and the smell of the fresh air weed the mother and daughter that came from the neighboring Kingdom.

    The child smiled. It was the first time she got out of the castle-like mansion that her family resided.

    "Mom! Look! The birds are here! It feels like they''re weing us." The child said.

    The mother looked at her daughter.

    Her cute daughter wears a fluffy pale blue dress with ribbons and raffles that entuates her daughter''s pure innocent eyes apanied by a cute white beret hat with a pale blue ribbon.

    "My daughter really is the cutest" she said as sheplimented her daughter and pinched her bouncy white cheeks.

    "Mom! Stop that!" her daughter replied.

    "Why? Our Evelyn is the cutest though"

    "I know mom, Papa and big brother also said that"

    "Oh my! Your brother said that? But he never said that to me!" the mother pouted as she tried to gain sympathy for her daughter.

    "Mom, you''re the most beautiful in the Kingdom though? You don''t need the title of the cutest, right? Let your daughter have it. Don''t be greedy!" Evelyn said.

    "You''re right! My daughter can be the cutest among them all!"

    The cking sound of the hooves of the horses and the coachman whipping them, and a sweet voice of a child and the mother was the only unfamiliar sound that echoed through the forest of Sushu mountain.

    The carriage that was not too luxurious, but the intricate design can tell that it was a carriage of a noble and a bunch of stern looking men following the carriage. It can not be mistaken as amoner''s carriage.

    Without notice the carriage abruptly stopped, making the two flinched.

    "What happened?" Monica said.

    "Duchess, the carriage wheel is stuck in muddy water. It would take a while to get out from it." Said the knight that was apanying them.

    It was to be expected because not too long ago, the sky was dark and it was raining but now unexpectedly a trace of the bad weather cannot be seen as the sky is blue as the ocean and the sun was shining brightly.

    "Mom, can I y? I want to go out! Please" Evelyn chimed in. Seeing that it was an opportunity to get out of the carriage that she was riding in thest ten days.

    Duchess Monica sighs.

    "Alright Sir knight, take care of the carriage for the time being and have two knights apany the miss." She said.

    "Just call me Evelyn!" she shouted as she jumped from the open carriage that made the knight and her mother flinched in surprised.

    "This child, really!" Duchess Monica sighs again.

    Evelyn is 6 years old and her mischievous and yful character brings her mother trouble and endless worry.

    "If your father saw you act like this, he will scold you!"

    Evelyn looked back as she heard her mother utter those words.

    "Nuh uh! Father loves me, more than she loves you bleh"

    "What?!"

    Then, Evelyn ran away while sheughed at her mother.

    "That child, really! Where does she get that from, I''m not like that right? Sir Jede?"

    "Of course, Duchess." The butler Sir Jede replied.

    ***

    "Where am I? The knights are too slow. Whatever!"

    Evelyn was ying hide and seek with the knights, while doing so, she ran straight to the forest without looking back and only thinking of winning after she was found for the nth time.

    After a few minutes she gave up on hiding and was distracted with the view in front of her and decided that she wanted to sight see.

    The lushed field was full of wild roses and different types of flowers.

    One can say that it was an untouched forest but at the same time it looks like it was maintained.

    "WoW!" Evelyn eximed as she looked at the vastnd that was full of flowers.

    She ran in full sprint. Her excitement can be seen in her sunset eyes.

    "Hey Kid! You can''t do that!" he heard a young man''s voice, but she didn''t know where it came from and it only echoed.

    So, she shrugged it off, and proceeded to pluck roses and make it into a flower crown.

    "I told you, you can''t do that!" a hand reaches for her small hands and stops her from cutting flowers in the field.

    Evelyn stared at the guy whose figure was basked in the light.

    "Can you sit down? I can''t see your face, mister."

    The man was speechless. He never encounters a shameless human brat who ordered him and not covered when in his presence.

    "And take your hands off! Don''t you know it''s rude to touch a maidens'' hands?!" Evelyn reprimanded her as she hit his hand.

    He was speechless yet again, and he scoffed at her.

    "Excuse me, brat! I never heard someone call me rude and besides you''re the one who''s ill-mannered and trespass into my territory!"

    "You''re really rude, don''t you know that you should introduce yourself first before you talk to someone? Or else you''ll just be called a creep foring up to me and touching a brat''s hand."

    "What the-" The man was shocked at how presumptuous the child who was looking at him with clear eyes.

    "Then why don''t you introduce yourself, first?!" he asked.

    "Hey mister! You''re the one who disturbed me first, shouldn''t you be the one to say your name first? How long should I wait? If you''re not going to do it then bye!" Evelyn walked away with a huff.

    "Fine!" the mister said. Evelyn smiled before she turned around to face him.

    ''What am I doing getting agitated by a kid''s provocation? What name should I give? Cierzo is the title humans used to me and Gilbert is what I used in the spirit faction. Let''s use Cierzo so this kid knows how almighty I am'' The mister thought.

    "I''m Cierzo." He said, hisck of enthusiasm in his introduction was pasted on his face.

    "Ci- cier, ahh ciertsu? Shitsu? Cierzu? Your name sounds like a dog''s name and it''s hard to pronounce, do you have any name?" Evelyn shamelessly said.

    Cierzo was stupefied. The dignity of his name was cast in the wind as the kid told her his name was like a dog. He felt a surging anger inside. He was never insulted in his life. He was contemting if he needed to use his power to make the child vanish in the wind.

    But he swallowed it down and in truth he found the girl amusing.

    "You know, my name is the most respected here *sigh* whatever! What can a kid who still wet her nket know?! Just call me Gilbert." He said in surrender.

    He can''t seem to win with the girl''s logic and charm.

    "So, you know how to be polite, vey well. I''m Eve! Nice meeting you, spirit!"

    *huh?" Gilbert was surprised.

    "What are you talking about haha. I''m not a spirit kid! You got a wild imagination." Gilbert continued.

    ''How can she tell? My mana is that of a normal human being even if I told her my name was Cierzo. I don''t have a mana in me. I suppressed it" Gibert thought.

    "Really? Seeing that you can tell a lie and is in the human form then you must be a higher spirit. And besides, you just told me your name. Ciertzu" She exined.

    "It''s not Cierzu. It''s Cierzo! What the- who are you kid?! How can you"

    "Low-level spirits can''t tell lies, that''s their nature and stated by Lelh, the goddess of spirits. Though I don''t know why you guys have that kind of rule." Evelyn exined

    "But if I think about it it''s because low-level spirits have their innocence intact with them when they were born from nothingness, and when they evolve into high-spirits their knowledge bes vast and different and can copy the human beings personality"

    "That''s why even the evil nature of human beings was copied, is what I''d like to think." She exined.

    "How the hell, a kid like you knows this thing?"

    "So, I''m right? And your name is hard to pronounce, Ciertshu, I''ll just call you with your other name. Gil!" Evelyn said.

    "Hey kid, it''s Gilbert! And who the hell are you? How can a child like you know this thing?" he asked, flustered at the bombarded information that Evelyn just stated.

    "Can you stop calling me "Hey!", "You!", "Kid", "Child!". I have a name and I already introduce myself! It''s Evelyn! E-ve-ly-n! Get it?" she said, her arms are folded and her cheeks puff like a squirrel.

    Looking at her, he chuckled at this scene. "You''re an interesting human!"

    "I know so, do you want to be my contracted spirit? How about it?"

    "What? A human like you wants me to be your life-long spirit. I don''t think so!"

    "I told you to stop calling me "you!", and what''s wrong with me?"

    "Let''s see" He scans her.

    The aura surrounding her where all the affinity''s that the world can offer. Her aura has a color of yellow, green, red, brown, blue.

    "huh?"

    Seeing his face with a confused look, Evelyn knew that he also knew her secret. Her affinity to all the mana''s.

    "I''m great, right? What about it? Let''s form a contract!"

 Chapter 96: BLACK WITCH

    Chapter 96: BLACK WITCH

    "Are you fine now? You''re not in pain anymore?"

    Gil was endlessly checking her temperature using his forehead and his palm. If someone sees this, they might think that he was her lover.

    "Gil, stop it. I''m fine!" Evelyn replied.

    "So? Where are the others?" she continued to ask.

    "The others? You mean your other contracted spirits?"

    "Yes... I can''t feel them"

    "Well, when your memories are sealed and most of your powers were also chained, everyone decided to go back to their own territory but everyone was disappointed that it took you long before you regained your memories." Gil exined.

    "It''s not like 8 years are long for them. They lived for thousands of years. 8 years would be a blink of an eye to spirits. What''s wrong with waiting for that short time?"

    "Child that''s" Gil wants to clear things up but seeing that Evelyn was back again the way she used to act, he buried the truth for now.

    That they''ve been waiting for her not for 8 years but for a long timeLong time.

    ***

    Cassandra is in the kitchen when Evelyn decides that she will leave her room after she stays there for a week recuperating as what Gil requested from her. She decided that she needs to feel the sun''s rays and the fresh air outside.

    Before she could step outside, Cassandra called her.

    Evelyn saw her in her favorite apron while she chops the fresh cabbage and tomatoes.

    "What''s for breakfast?" Evelyn asked.

    "Sandwich and hot coffee Do you want anything else?" Cassandra stared at her before she checked the servings that she needs to put into the table.

    "Scrambled egg? And hmmm" Evelyn stated.

    "Then, do it yourself." Cassandra said before Evelyn can add more in the menus.

    "I knew it! You''re just going to ask but you won''t do it!"

    "I don''t have time to cook and besides, I''m not your cook."

    "yes yes!"

    Evelyn snatched a sandwich that was freshly made. It contains the freshly chopped green cabbage and the plump red cherry tomatoes with strips of sauteed beef and Cassandra''s secret dressing that she said was her greatest invention in her cooking skill.

    Anyways... Evelyn decided to ask Cassandra, about how she knew that what she''s using was an alias and not her real name.

    "Well, I knew that "that" is not your real appearance." She points to my hair and my eyes.

    "It''s still me, the colors are just different from this. But how did you know?" Evelyn asked, still munching on the sandwich ce on the dining table.

    "I''m a witch, remember? I can pretty much distinguish a fake to real. If I can''t do that much what''s the use of my title as the st living ck witch'', don''t you agree?" Cassandra said.

    The two are now talking with each other while they eat the simple yet satisfying breakfast they have.

    "You''re right, you should be able to discern this much. Anyway, where''s Gil?" Evelyn asked.

    She felt like Cassandra was avoiding the topic and decided that she will wait. She knew what personality she had.

    ''She must be nervous, seeing that she prepared breakfast even though Gil is mostly the one who cooks for us.'' Evelyn thought.

    "Gil, decided to go to the town to fetch some herbs and foods to stock." Cassandra replied.

    "Hmm... I should also visit the town soon,"

    "What for?"

    "I need new information..."

    "Hmm"

    The awkward atmosphere linger to the air and only the sound of munching the food and sipping the ck coffee can be heard throughout the deste house.

    Cassandra decided to open the topic. "Should I call you, Evelyn? Or stay with Adelyn?"

    "Hmmm... It''s okay to call me whichever you like."

    "Then, I''ll call you Adelyn."

    "Okay..."

    After their brief exchange of words another silence fell upon them.

    This time, Adelyn decided to speak and asked her.

    "So, how did you know that my name was Evelyn?" She finally asked.

    "Well... It''s because, I can see..." Cassandra trail off.

    ''Is it because of her irvoyance powers? Is she afraid to let people know that she has a special skill?'' Adelyn thought.

    In the novel, Cassandra helps Elise with the tragedies that befall upon them with the help of her irvoyance, they escape and also make counter ns whenever her powers are activated and perceive the future scenarios.

    Though, she doesn''t have any hold in her own skill and it randomly pops up in her sleep.

    "If you don''t want to talk about how you know it''s fine..." Evelyn said.

    "No... It''s fine, these things aren''t to be kept since we pretty much knew everything about each other."

    "Really?" Evelyn replied nonchntly and she bit thest finishes at her sandwich.

    And she waited for Cassandra to speak up.

    "Well, I have this thing called second sight where I can perceive through the future and everything that I can see are mostly things that are dangerous."

    ''Oh that''s new... I thought she could only see vague scenes. Since her powers are not stable.''

    Evelyn silently stares at Cassandra.

    "The things I see are random, and there''s nothing I can do about it,"

    ''I doubt it...''

    "And what did you see in your second sight when you learned my name?" Evelyn stops pretending that she wants to listen to how and why she has that skill.

    What she wants to know if she was in any danger because as she said, she saw Evelyn in one of her irvoyants.

    And that made Evelyn stiff with anxiety.

    ''How long does this world want me to tangle up with all the problems in the novel?''

    Cassandra looked at her when she saw the rxed face under the pressure of the secret that she said.

    ''Does she think that my second sight is just nonsense and not real? Is that why she doesn''t have much reaction?'' Cassandra thought.

    She btedly replied to Evelyn''s inquiry.

    "What I saw before was you running away from a building that was burning from ancient fire magic..."

    ''Okay... If that''s what it is then it already happened. That''s the reason why I''m here,''

    "And recently, I also saw another vision..."

    That made Evelyn stare at Cassandra intently. She was nervous but still needed to pretend that it was none of her business.

    "And?" She asked.

    "In my vision, you were standing at a pce and you were surrounded by soldiers while their swords were pointing at your neck..."

    Okay. What Cassandra just said took her aback.

    ''Pce?''

    "Did you see anything other than me in that dangerous situation?" Evelyn asked.

    She needs to know every clue that she can gather.

    ''If what she said is true, then I should prepare for it. Cassandra''s skill in the novel never went wrong...''

    Evelyn felt like she was having another deja Vu. A fate where she doesn''t know where it leads. And a future where she doesn''t know if she''s still alive or not.

    "The pce that I saw was covered in white and gold. And there are people at the top of the stage looking at you. Other than that I didn''t see it."

    "Hmm... A pce. Well, thank you for that information."

    "You believe me?"

    "Of course, you''re the ck witch of the east. Said to be the most powerful in ck magic. How can I doubt you?"

    "Ha"

    Evelyn smiled at Cassandra who looked like she was doubtful on how Evelyn can trust her.

    It''s not that Evelyn doubts her in the first ce. It''s because the novel stated what powers she have and that itself can make Evelyn trust her skill.

    ''Even if this novel is full of sh*t plot, the people who help the heroine have a useful skill. And Cassandra is one of them'' she thought.

    She will use Cassandra''s skill to her advantage. Evelyn knows that she is one of the people who grows fond to those who came to know and trust her.

    That''s also the reason why Evelyn decided to be with Cassandra in the past three years. Even though she can just visit her for the cure of her mama leakage.

    Evelyn tapped at the dining table and her cat-like piercing chestnut eyes that were dyed because of the blessing were looking straight at Cassandra who were nonchntly sipping tea.

    Now that Cassandra knew she wasn''t the bubbly Adelyn that needs help to cure her mana leakage because of an attack in her vige that she portrayed, she can stop the act now and be the Evelyn that she is.

    "Now, I know it''s quite early for this serious topic but I want to know..."

    "Ask away..."

    "Can you break a curse?"

    Cassandra stops her movement. It was one thing with curing her mana cap. She knew that it was easy but time consuming.

    But she was doubtful about the curse. It''s because even though Evelyn didn''t say anything about her being a curse child, as a witch who is sensitive to ck magic, she knew that there is more to what she let know.

    And also, she already scanned Evelyn when she was trying to see how much her mana cap was broken and came to know about the curse.

 Chapter 97: THE LADY WITH THE MASK

    Chapter 97: THE LADY WITH THE MASK

    The atmosphere around the two were quite intense and since it was so early in the morning, the heat also added to the tension.

    Cassandra thought about the curse that she knew ever since she diagnoses Evelyn''s mana leakage.

    But the curse at that time was none of her business. So, she never asked about it. Even though she was curious about what it is.

    People have secrets that they don''t want to know, she thought.

    "So? Do you know how to break a curse?" Evelyn asked again.

    "I will not beat around the bush. I have a curse if that''s what you''re thinking. I don''t know what it is." Evelyn continued.

    "...but you know who did it?" She asked.

    "No."

    Her firm confirmation made Cassandra believe what she said.

    As for Evelyn, she doesn''t need to hide what she knows to Cassandra because she knows that letting her in will be dragging her also to her business.

    "And if I know who it was, I''ll be sure to pay a visit to whoever scumbag did this..."

    ''I''m the kind of person who gives what I take and get my revenge even how long it takes...'' she thought.

    And she needs her skill if she wants to step up in her n.

    "I need to know what curse it is before I can think of a solution."

    "Sure."

    She looked for thest time at Cassandra who was still having that graceful aura around her.

    ''I knew that she would agree right away. She loves breaking curses. She was known for her ck spell that made thousands of people died because she used her magic to curse the people who killed her kin''

    ''...She looks like ady who doesn''t know how to harm an ant but she''s crazy.'' she thought.

    Evelyn bid her goodbye for now, she already secured her personal witch and Healer.

    She decided to change her ns, instead of going to the frontwn to bask in the morning sun, she changed her direction to the second floor of the house.

    She changed her clothes to her favorite ck pants and the white linen cloth with a long sleeve and put on her half mask.

    She will go to the adventurer''s guild to get some information from Erik, the guild master.

    In the past four years that she lives her life in the Kingdom of Perspiru, she made money by ying monsters for the guild.

    In short, she became an adventurer.

    Though, her rank was still that of an A for the past two years of bing an adventurer and in the span of four years she achieved that, you can say it was a feat. And although she was granted a lot of opportunities to get promoted to S rank, she never takes it.

    The risk of bing an S rank adventurer was dangerous for her, not because of the task, but because Cabel might know her location.

    Cabel was still looking for her through guilds and that is the reason she never let Gil call her real name in the streets. And she put on a half mask that covered her eyes.

    It was better to be safe. She knew the consequences once her cover was blown and someone from the Levingstone Kingdom saw her, then it''s over.

    But thanks to Chrisfold''s blessing, her distinct features were covered. She also registered her magic as Earth and hid the rest of her abilities. And mainly used her swordsmanship in the process.

    She already made enough preparation for her long four years of staying low in the Kingdom of Perspiru.

    And thinking about what Cassandra said about her vision that she was in a pce, that only means that she will be returning sooner orter.

    ***

    Evelyn went to the downtown of the Corora vige. It was a small town, but the lively atmosphere and the buzzing of the market was enough for Evelyn to think that her life was indeed peaceful for the past four years.

    She walked up to the only four-story building in the town and was marked as one of the attractions in this small town.

    *Clink!

    The bell made a sound as the wind chimes as she opens the wooden door of the building that has a signage of Monterio Guild.

    It was a small guildpared to the one''s in the city, but the master is a veteran retired adventurer that was also one of the few S rank in the Perspiru Kingdom.

    The inside, as expected, were full of bulky men with scars and scary looking faces, they stopped at what they''re doing as they saw thedy who stepped inside the guild.

    Her slender body, her silky-smooth chestnut locks and her mesmerizing, piercing brown eyes. And her trademark, her ck half mask.

    Everyone knew who she was but never saw the face underneath.

    The mysteriousdy that came unannounced four years ago, thedy that they thought was frail but noble in her moves.

    Thedy who they thought would quit after experiencing a fight and saw the murderous killings that adventurer will do.

    Thedy with Earth element that she never used in the fight as it was deemed to be trash trait with her ipetent mana.

    All their bad expectations of thedy vanish to thin air when they see how she fights during an expedition to the south of the Corora forest.

    The forest known for its deadliest monster and their hunger trait that eats everything as long as it is alive.

    A group of twelve members embarked on a journey to scout the area as the Baron who manages the town requested it to the guild as they have sightings of monster''s footprints in the entrance of the forest.

    That itself was dangerous if the monsters decided to invade theirnd because they''re hungry. Although Among them, the unknowndy participated.

    The adventurers who were in the group thought that thedy would be a baggage in a forest full of monsters.

    And in their worst state as they were killing monsters here and there, that sleep was almost a luxury during their trip and the fatigue was eating away their senses.

    The group encountered the krakota den. What they found is a colony of krakota and the bodies of dead animals and some bones of humans lying on the surface.

    They stiffened as they saw the pile of bones and the sleeping krakota. And at one point, because of the keen sense of one of the monsters, they heard the sound of one of the members'' breath.

    And that bes the turning point as the monster attacks them from behind. It happened so fast that one of the guys at the back flung like a small rock as the w of it hit him with force. The shocked group wake up from their stupor and form an attack.

    But their body and mind aren''t doing what they want to, as the fatigue and adrenaline rush subsided, they knew that it would be the end of their lives. Amidst their thought, a woman appeared before their eyes.

    She came forward with her sword, and the monster surrounding them saw thedy as their opponent. A monster withrge fangs and its body is surrounded by ck Mana with a speed like a dead wolf. It opened its mouth that everyone shouted at thedy whose name they didn''t know.

    They thought that it will be the end of her and the thought of leaving the world with no one to tell their tale was something they thought was unfortunate as an adventurer who risked their life to scout the famous Corora forest.

    And then and there, thedy with a mask shed the monster and became the vanguard of the group. Looking at thedy who swung her sword like a flowing water was majestic and she was dancing along with sharp ws of the monster.

    Although in the process, one of theirrades had died and most of them were injured it was still a miracle to leave in the forest especially, when you encountered a krakota.

    That itself made them respect thedy who was once walking in the den of those arrogant adventurers without fear and be one of the pirs of the Monterio Guild as she is one of the few A rank adventurers.

    And now, seeing thedy walk in, unconsciously they shut their mouth and parted ways to thisdy.

    The brown-haired girl approached the counter, and her lovely voice apanied by an imposing manner, made everyone hear what she needed to say.

    "Tell the guild master, I''m here."

    Hearing her voice was enough for Teller, the guy who''s in charge of the lobby to smile.

    "Yes, Miss Adelyn I''ll call the guild master right away." (*from here on, Evelyn would be Adelyn)

    Teller immediately went to the office of the guild master. While Adelyn decided to watch the bulky men at the guild.

    Seeing them drinking so early in the morning made her click her tongue in response.

    The adventurers who heard it flinched. While a group of idiot men who are from a different town and saw the mysterious Adelyn at the counter approached her. Everyone gulped down their dry saliva at the group.

    "Oh... Can I ask thisdy for her name?" One of the men asked.

    She looked at them with her nonchnt face, though it was half covered.

    "I don''t think you need to know."

 Chapter 98: INFORMATION 1

    Chapter 98: INFORMATION 1

    "Miss... I have never seen such a haughty chick like you."

    The adventurer who approached Adelyn said. The other adventurers inside the guild only shake their heads as they know what will happen if thedy is provoked.

    "If you need a chick then go to a barn. You pig!" Adelyn replied.

    The other men in the guildughed when they heard the sharp words of thedy describing the man who approached her.

    While the others chuckled, the unknown adventurer seems to be hurt at the words she said, without further ado, he swings his hands with clich words apanied by his action.

    "I''ll teach this chick a lesson, you need to know why men are always at the top. I''ll teach you when we are in bed." The man who looks like a pig said.

    "Yeah? Then try it."

    With her nonchnt response, the adventurer didn''t wait longer, and his hands were close enough to hit Adelyn''s face when a barrier expanded right between the space of the two.

    Adelyn yawned seeing the fist that didn''t reach her. She looked at the man who was shocked about the unexpected turn of events.

    "Are you finished?" Adelyn said, seeing that he steps back.

    "Then is it my turn now?"

    Her face looks like she was dealing with a bother and thinking of finishing it quickly. Though her face was half-covered, her chestnut eyes were enough to tell them that much. The other members of the group seem to notice that everyone was silent and only watching the events.

    "This seems suspicious, leader." The other member whispered.

    "Shut up! We need to establish ourselves here!" The leader with an axe in his back replied.

    "You''re right, sir!"

    Adelyn heard their not so loud conversation and let a dryugh escape her mouth. At that moment, Teller was back with the response of the guild master.

    But he soon knew that the atmosphere seemed weird and everyone is looking at the direction of Adelyn and the group of men.

    He feels like he will have a headache if this kind of bastard who doesn''t know who shouldn''t be provoked keeps on provoking those people.

    He sighs. He needs to intercept before the situation esctes,

    "Hey You can''t!"

    But before he can do his job, Adelyn swings her sword with the scabbard intact and hits the man in his stomach that sends the pig to fly straight to the door like he was a piece of paper and his weight is nothing.

    "The guild has prohibited people to cause ruckus inside. Be thankful I gave you a free ride." Adelyn said while she put back her sword in her waist.

    Seeing another ignorant man be sent outside with a single hit made everyone shake their head and continue to what they''re doing.

    It''s one of the few urrences that you can see when a group of adventurers saw a single woman walking inside the guild with her head held high. And thinking that she was an easy prey to hunt.

    But what they didn''t know is they''ll be leaving with either humiliation or a beat-up body.

    This is the reason why Adelyn never encountered rude adventurers from their own guild. It''s because they know that thisdy has a punch that can send people flying away. Literally!

    Teller sighs seeing that he didn''t get to stop Adelyn and the idiot adventurer who pick a fight with the wrong person.

    While the other four members were shocked to see the physical strength of thedy.

    "What are you looking at? Want a free ride too?" she said to the other members of the pig who was sent flying away.

    They cursed under their breath and seeing that the lobby attendant came back, they decided to let it go for now.

    "We-we''lle back! Just you wait!"

    ''How clich'' Adelyn thought.

    ***

    Adelyn is sitting in the spacious room of the guild master located at the fourth floor. The room is neat with the curtains tied and the sun shining through the ss window, everything was clean and polished except for the stack of papers in the corner of the room that indicates that Erick was busy with something.

    ''He must be dying right now.'' She thought.

    She got goosebumps seeing the pile of documents that is as tall as the bookshelf if it wasbined all together.

    A knock came and Teller opened the door with a tray of refreshment. He btedly told her about what the guild master was doing and he set the coffee at the coffee table.

    "Miss Adelyn, the guild master will be here in a few minutes, he just changed his clothes to amodate you." Teller announced.

    "Why does the old man need to do that? It''s just me"

    "Well, thest time that you came here, you said that he stinks. He was traumatized" Teller smiled that almost looked like he was stopping himself fromughing.

    ''Oh right. I did say that. He looks like he would cry if I told him that he also looked like a beggar because of his mustache and unkempt hair.'' She remembered.

    ".. And Miss Adelyn about what happened earlier, if you want, the guild canpensate you about those idiots. And if ever theye back to..." before Teller could finish, Adelyn gestures for him to stop.

    "It''s fine, those clueless bastards know that they shouldn''t bring trouble. Crazy pricks like those know how to cower when they face a stronger opponent." she said

    "Okay, Miss Adelyn. I"ll be at the front desk. So, if you need any help you cane to me." Evelyn just shooed him and waited alone in the office of the headmaster.

    A momentter Erick appeared with a neat appearance as his ck hair wasbed in slicked back and his ck casual clothes and pants fitted for his muscr physique.

    ''Well, who would have thought that he''s in his 30''s and he retired early and built this Monterio Guild. He still looks cool though, if he just keeps himself clean.'' Adelyn thought.

    "How do I look?" Erick asked as he sat across Adelyn.

    "Decent" she replied nonchntly.

    Erick smiled when he heard Adelyn''s reply.

    Ever since she lived with her new identity as an adventurer and as Adelyn, her attitude changed and became nonchnt about everything and focused on getting stronger and curing herself. She only acts bubbly in front of Cassandra and Gil.

    That''s why outside, herzy attitude is showing. Experiencing a normal life made her that way. It''s because she doesn''t need to think about how people will see her and how her family will reprimand her if she causes trouble.

    She''s an adventurer, it was normal for them to cause trouble. A perfect job for her if she intends to bring this attitude back at the Kingdom of Levingstone.

    So, that is the reason she picked this job so that she can do anything that she wants and as long as she didn''t abuse her power, and no one was rude to her like what happened earlier. She had enough of thinking about her surroundings.

    "So, what''s our guild''s princess wants that she visits this handsome man?"

    "Ha"

    Dealing with Erick seems to drain Adelyn''s energy. He always praised himself in every little thing he does.

    ''He''s really shameless, his cold demeanor and his attitude don''t seem to bepatible'' she thought.

    She leaned at therge sofa while she crossed her leg and talked to Erick without making a leeway. Her sassy sass is on.

    "I want information about the current happening at the Levingstone Kingdom, especially the nobles and the current political struggles and the temple of the light."

    Hearing what she wanted, Erick''s face became serious and observed Adelyn. Soon he speaks.

    "That''s easy but the temple of light is too concealed and secretive about their activities, it would be hard, but why do you need to know?"

    "Do I need to tell you why?" Adelyn said as she looked straight at Erick''s amber eyes.

    They have a staring contest before Erick gives up and he sighs in response.

    Adelyn sipped the coffee. Back in the Levingstone Kingdom, coffee isn''t popr and only tea is served. Here, they prefer the bitter taste of coffee beans, it brings nostalgia to her old world.

    If she goes back to her birth country, then she will surely miss coffee.

    ''Should I bring back a sack of coffee beans?'' she thought as she looked at her reflection in the ck liquid.

    And she speaks after she puts the cup down.

    "You only need to get what I need. I''ll ept every information you can get." She said.

    "Fine, I won''t pry. But you know that it''s not free,"

    When he said that, Adelyn tossed a pouched and it made a clink. The bag was full of gold coins. Since she became one of the top adventurers in the Monterio guild the mission that she does have an equivalentrge sum of money as reward.

    "Now, give me what I want. You have one week to do that."

 Chapter 99: INFORMATION 2

    Chapter 99: INFORMATION 2

    "Now, give me what I want within a week. The guild can do that, right?" she said and Erick smirked.

    "We knew that this guild specializes not only in killing monsters but also getting information from the neighboring kingdom." Adelyn continued as she watched Erick like how he watches her.

    One of the few things that she learned without the help of the novel and purely coincidence was another guild who has a connection and spy in all the kingdoms like the Night Guild. They''re one of the four guilds who have transactions at the underground market and trade the information with other information.

    That''s how this small guild runs without trouble because the guild master was also an S rank even though he''s retired. They can''t provoke him and his guild easily.

    "I don''t need this..." Erick said as he pushed the pouch with gold coins.

    Adelyn shot her brows up and looked at the pouch before she stared at Erick again.

    "That''s new... You don''t like gold coins now? This much is a one-year worth sry of an A rank adventurer like me. It''s 50 gold coins. And besides, I knew that you already have what I want," she said.

    "That''s not it, I don''t need this,"

    Adelyn chuckles at him.

    "Are you worried that I don''t have enough money? Don''t worry about that. I may look like this, but I can afford a hundred times the expensive liquor here in the guild."

    ''I mean, I''m your supplier of that expensive wine, and Gil is the one who represents me. I didn''t sit back and rely only on the money thates from adventuring.'' She thought.

    Erick chuckles at what she said and replies. "I''m not worried about that. I need you to do something else. It''s a mission."

    This made Adelyn think twice about what he needs. If he was the one requesting, then the mission would either be hard to aplish or the client is someone important.

    "Why me? You have Peter, he''s also an A rank adventurer or Adam, he''s the S-rank here."

    "Well... Adam would be included in this mission, I need two people you see and..." Erick was contemting telling her the contents of the task.

    "So, it''s a group mission? And Seeing that you''re struggling to disclose the contents and details means that it''s confidential and the client must be cautious."

    "Ha, I really can''t hide anything from you. You''re too sharp."

    "If I don''t sharpen my senses in this type of job then I would have already died at the Cacora forest, right? And it''s not like your one to talk..." she grinned.

    "...right. I wouldn''t be establishing this guild if I''m not aware of my surroundings," Erick replied. And the two were smiling knowing each other''s traits.

    The two think alike, that''s why they clicked after Adelyn meets Erick after the Corora incident.

    The only difference is how they masked their words. Erick is gullible while Adelyn is domineering, but both can get what they want using any means.

    And the reason why whenever they need to deal with each other they be exhausted as one wouldn''t back down without getting profit from the other.

    But this time, Adelyn would concede the terms he needs. It''s because the novel has already finished one year ago after Elise became the Crown Princess and publicly announced as the Saintess.

    Now, she needs all the information that she can get, her advantage vanishes because the novel has already put an end to her escapade.

    Well, she gains her freedom and her life. It''s a cheap price to exchange for her only life.

    A knock came in when the two were discussing the exchange of benefits between them.

    "It''s me... I heard that you called for me?"

    "Oh, it''s Adam. Come in,e in..." Erick answered and Adam opened the door.

    He was wearing his armor that was still stained with blood.

    "Can you at least wipe that blood on your face? You''re basically announcing to everyone that you killed someone." Adelyn said as Adam walked and stood behind her.

    "I didn''t have time, I apologize. Teller said that it was a summon from the guild master. So, I came straight after I arrived at the guild earlier"

    Erick thought that thisbination was like an uptight knight and a cheeky nobledy. He chuckled at the sight of it.

    ''It''s funny how Adam and S rank adventurer looked like he was serving Adelyn an A-rank.'' Erick thought.

    Adelyn gave her handkerchief to Adam. "Here, wipe that face of yours with this. Next time don''t walk around like a serial killer. This is why people are afraid of you, you always look like you will kill someone with that sharp face of yours and your bloodied self!" Adelyn said.

    "I apologize, Miss Adelyn," Adam replied.

    "And why are you so stiff with me?! I''m just an A-rank!"

    "I apologize"

    While Adelyn is getting frustrated with Adam, Erick is silently watching them.

    The two continued to have a chat, a one-sided nagging, and a one who epted all the nagging words.

    ''Whatever I think about it, Adelyn looks like ady who was ustomed to having people who will abide by her order, and when I dig into her past, the only thing I learned is she came from the Levingstone Kingdom. So, the reason why she needs information must be because she''s a noble. But why the temple of light?'' Erick thought.

    While he was deep in thoughts, Adelyn snapped him back to reality.

    "So? What''s the mission all about?" She asked,

    "Does it mean that you''ll ept it?" Erick asked back.

    Adam is only listening while he still stands at the back of Adelyn.

    "I''m the one who needs the information and besides, I''m getting iffy after not doing anything for a week. And I know that you won''t back down, so what can I do but just to agree?" Adelyn replied.

    Erick smiled. She really likes this girl, who four years ago was like a child that was lost and walked in a den that was full of scary stares from the arrogant adventurers of the guild.

    And thisdy who turned eighteen can be said to be on par with a lot of known adventurers. And her sharp mind that even sometimes fascinated him. And sometimes, it was scary how she could see beyond what was happening.

    ''She''s also nonchnt about everything and seems to be carefree as long as you don''t step at the wrong foot and cause a problem for her. And her mana seems to have changed. I can feel it.'' Erick thought and he squinted his eyes.

    One of his unique skills is gauging the capacity of a person''s mana. And once he noticed Adelyn''s change, he subconsciously examined her mana without Adelyn''s knowing.

    He smiled and his eyes were open wide with excitement. ''This brat! What did she do for the past week? Her mana is on par with Adam No! There''s more what is it?!'' he thought as he tried to pry more.

    "Erick"

    He stopped what he was about to do as he heard the cold voice of Adelyn.

    "What the hell do you think you''re doing? Even if you''re the guild master, shouldn''t you at least have manners and asked?" she said. Her piercing gaze underneath the mask sends shivers to Erick andughs because of excitement.

    "You''re really interesting, princess!" he said and looked at Adelyn, seeing her gaze Erick scratch the back of his head.

    ''I told him not to call me princess, this crazy old man!'' Adelyn thought.

    "Fine, I apologize. I didn''t mean to do that. it was a habit as a guild master" he continued and fake a cough.

    ''This man is really annoying his instincts are too sharp and he''s always unaware when he gauges a person''s strength like he was a hunter. Crazy man!'' Adelyn thought.

    "Anyways!" Erick ps to change the atmosphere.

    "The mission came from a noble and he wants our guild to explore a ruin in one of the forbidden cities in this Kingdom."

    "There''s three of them here so which one?"

    "The city of Stygian."

    "So, that was why you needed us?"

    Adam looked at Adelyn as she said that.

    "Miss Adelyn will join?" he was flustered.

    "Why do you think I''m here adam? Decoration? And why don''t you want to?"

    "No That''s not what I meant,I''m just surprised."

    "I''m also surprised by what this old man just said, it''s basically telling us to kill ourselves"

    "Don''t call me old man! I''m only in my 30''s! And yes, it''s a suicide that is if you guys are normal adventurers. And obviously you guys are not. That''s why I need the two of you." Erick stated.

    "One is an S-rank known to be the silent reaper while the other wants to maintain her rank but obviously on par with me and is called the dead rose in the battlefield" he continued.

    "I can agree with Adam''s but who the hell give me that cringy title?" Adelyn asked. Disgust pasted on her face.

    "Who knows~"

    Adelyn starts to curse in her thoughts because of disgust after a while, her mind wanders to a different but the main topic.

    She starts to remember the information about Stygian ruins. Stygian as the name implies is full of darkness  its pitch ck, it was associated to the Styx river that was said to be the boundary between the earth and the underworld.

 Chapter 100: INFORMATION 3

    Chapter 100: INFORMATION 3

    Its pitch darkness was enough for the people to call it the dead''snd, it was associated with the Styx river that was said to be the boundary between the earth and the underworld.

    But before that name came the Stygian City was opposite of its name. It was a beautiful ce said in history books with its lush fields and abundant mana suitable for every mana user. That every monster that was said to have resided are friendly and can be tamed. It was because of the pure mana inside the city walls.

    And because of this, the dark users and the other affinity users tried to covet it a thousand of years ago from the elves, who were the one protecting the City. It''s the reason, elves be much more secluded as time goes on.

    They hated the humans who tried to covet what they''re protecting.

    The warsted for a very long time as the dark mana users and the other affiliates tried to annihte the ck magician while the elves managed to escape amidst the war and in the process the ce was destroyed and the ck magician known as witches today lost in the war.

    What the other magicians didn''t know is that witches who have died in the battlefield have a strong resentment that their mana became a curse and poisoned thend that was once full of vibrant.

    In the end, no one was able to obtain thatnd and it became a fruitless war. Only the cries, smoke, and ruins are what they got from their greed.

    The ce was near a river that contains poison, and the monster there has mutated to amodate the surroundings area.

    "The client will immediately talk about the details if the two of you agreed in this mission." Erick said, making Adelyn leave her thoughts.

    "If Adam is fine with having an A-rank as hispany then I wouldn''t mind." Adelyn said.

    "If it''s Miss Adelyn, then I''m confident we can do this." Adam stated with his unfazed face.

    ''Why is this guy saying this all of a sudden? Where''s the trusting from?'' she thought as she nced at Adam.

    "Then it''s settled. Meet me tomorrow after the sun has settled down. The client will be here to talk about the details." Erick said.

    And Adam was the first to walk out of the room while Adelyn stared at Erick as she stood at the door.

    "One week" she sternly said.

    Erick chuckled as he heard the door closed. He will be busy for a while because their princess has ordered her to do the task within a week. He remembers the piercing eyes of Adelyn andughs.

    "What a scary princess."

    ***

    Adelyn and Adam are in their casual clothes and their sword was left beside the door, while they leisurely sit on each other''s side while waiting for the client that made that dangerousmission.

    Erick is also with them while he signs a couple of documents, he takes them to the meeting room that was opposite of his office.

    *tap *tap

    Adelyn tapped the armrest as herzy ass was bored waiting for the clients. Her supposed mealtime with Gil and Cassandra was postponed because of this.

    "Princess, stop that!" Erick said as he was getting distracted to the sound of Adelyn''s nails touching the wooden arm rest of the sofa.

    "Stop calling me princess, Old man. And I''m bored!" she said.

    Erick frowned with how she called him just now.

    "I''m not old!"

    "You''re older than me, so you''re old."

    "What kind of logic?!" Erick was stupefied at Adelyn''s cheeky response.

    ''This princess really knows how to annoy people'' he thought.

    "Does that mean that Miss Adelyn will also call me old man?" The two were dumbfounded at Adam cutting their bickering and his innocent question left them thinking how this guy can be called a silent reaper.

    "You''re not old, Adam. You''re just 5 years older than me. Not old to be called an old man." She nonchntly said and sigh.

    She can''t seem to even annoy people because someone doesn''t know how to distinguish a joke. Like the one in his left, sitting like a trained dog, it was Adam.

    ''I think this trip will be exhausting!'' she thought.

    Erick was just silently smiling while he saw Adelyn''s already tired face. ''She''s weak to people who seem to be innocent and look like a dog. Even though the dog looks like it can tear people when it bites'' he thought as he observed Adam''s face that looked like it was ready to kill.

    "Hey Adam, I told you, you should smile and rx your face." Adelyn said,

    "? I''m rxed though"

    A knock came in as Adelyn sighs.

    "Come in" Erick was the one to wee the guest.

    There''s only two people who stepped inside and their faces were covered by their capes. And after they lowered it, Adelyn''s eyes were shocked and wide open.

    ''Silvester? What''s he doing here?'' She thought.

    One of the two was her cousin and the Crown Prince of this Kingdom.

    But her mind never kept the question for long, because she knew Silvester will eventually tell himself about what he needs from them and the reason why he''s here in this small town of Corora.

    She observed Silvester, he wears amoner''s clothes, but his noble prestige can be seen in how he acts. His tone was different, his stature became more manly, his ck hair that was now on his shoulder length that makes him more handsome and the cold blue eyes that she''s not familiar with.

    It really was different, four years sure is long that the mischievous and full of mysteries but kind cousin to her now looks like a stern prince that will dominate the Kingdom once he bes a King.

    His aura also was different, one of the few things that Adelyn unlocked was she can see the color of mana surrounding the person. It was blue, he has an affinity for water and ice. It was cold but calm at the same time domineering.

    ''It suits him'' Adelyn thought.

    Silvester saw thedy who was standing alongside the fierce looking man, she looked like she was not suitable to be in this group, with her flower like shell. But he knew that she was stronger than she looked.

    Thisdy whose presence was big enough despite having so many powerful individuals with her in this room and surprisingly it seems natural that she''s here with the rest and that he can''t help but notice her among this group.

    Her chestnut eyes were looking through his blue eyes. Her cat-like eyes that were underneath a ck mask seemed familiar but at the same time not.

    His heart was beating loud.

    *thump! *thump! *thump!

    Her chestnut locks that go to her bottom and her brown eyes that feel like she holds the abyss inside. It was beautiful and too familiar to him.

    Unconsciously, he thought about his cousin, Evelyn. Though he still can''t believe it, it was four years, and no one still knows what happened that day.

    He still mes himself that he didn''t even get to help her cousin to have the freedom that she yearned for and love that she needed.

    And if ever she was alive, he will do anything for her cousin who apanied him during the hard times that he had when he was in the Academy.

    But right now, the thought that thisdy resembles Evelyn shocked her, though her features are different, her stance, her manner and how she stares at him, surprisingly it looks like she was looking at the matured Evelyn.

    But it couldn''t be. His attendant who investigated the two said that thisdy is amoner and came from a vige who was attacked by a monster and got a scar to her face. That''s the reason behind her ck mask.

    And also, she became the princess of this guild not because of her gender but because of her contribution, presence and authority as an adventurer alone can shut the mouths of the troublemaker adventurers.

    Even the S-rank adventurers in the guild obeyed her like she''s the queen. And her title as the dead rose of the battlefield was enough description on how strong she is.

    This youngdy unexpectedly holds one of the highest positions in this guild, Monterio Guild.

    He pushed the thought down when Erick pointed to the chair and snapped him back to reality and also to begin the purpose that he came for.

    "Greetings, I''m Sil. And this is my attendant." Silvester said.

    ''So, he''s using his pet name as an alias. Hmm'' Adelyn thought.

    "These are the two adventurer that will apany you to the Stygian ruins." Erick points to Adelyn and Adam who were sitting together.

    "I''m Adelyn, an A-rank adventurer and this is Adam, our S-rank. Both of us will be the one to explore the Stygian Ruins."

    She reaches her hand for Silvester and smiles at him. She never thought that this is how they''ll meet.

 Chapter 101: INFORMATION 4

    Chapter 101: INFORMATION 4

    "I know you heard from the guild master that the two of you will go to the ruins to retrieve a relic, but we will have to change ns, instead of the two of you going there, it would be us four." Silvester looked around the room to observe their reaction.

    Without beating around the bush, Silvester immediately went for the topic at hand.

    As always, Adelyn has that look of unperturbed and Adam was looking the same, though he looks fierce.

    Silvester was satisfied but he heard Erick''s voice.

    "Sir Sil, I don''t want to be rude but guarding and fighting at the same time would be different when you need to protect someone, and the ruins of Stygian have a different habitat and unknown monsters."

    Adelyn leisurely looked at Erick''s face who was smiling but his face looked like he was frowning.

    ''Old man knows that he''s a prince of this Kingdom and the future King at that, his face is popr for those in the information business and if something happened to him during the trip then the fall would be on his guild'' She thought as she stopped herself from clicking her tongue and shaking her head.

    "If you''re worried that we''ll be the adventurer''s baggage then don''t be. I knew how to wield a sword and I have my magic." Silvester countered, still observing Adelyn.

    ''I can feel him looking at me. Stop it, Sil! It looks like you''ll put holes in my body with how piercing those red eyes is'' Adelyn was having internal thoughts and wanted to escape.

    She''s not ready to meet someone she knew. But she was also relieved that his cousin isn''t weak anymore. ''Still, I can beat him likest time'' she thought.

    Erick then speaks and Silvester''s eyes move in his direction "We''re not saying that yourpany will be a baggage to this adventurer, what I''m saying is that it''s dangerous even for these strong people that I pick That''s how dangerous one of the forbidden cities can be."

    "Are you saying that even though I know how to protect myself, these strong people will have a hard time just because two people were added? Then, I guess they''re not really strong then."

    Erick''s brows raised at his provocation, while Adam stared at him. And Adelyn? She''s just listening while leaning back and rxing.

    She knows that Silvester is strong enough to protect himself, it''s just that his title as the future King is the biggest problem.

    ''That''s also the reason why he gave an alias, but no one would buy that in here. The reason no one was objecting how he introduced himself is because the guild respects their client.'' She thought.

    Erick began to smirk and looked at Adelyn and Adam.

    "What do you say? You guys will be the one to apany them in this trip. Your decision."

    Erick was known to respect the Monterio adventurer''s decision whenever ites to the stake of their life during a hard mission that can lead to their death especially adventurers in high rank. He knows how important it is, to hold the freedom to your life.

    And Silvester observed them, it was true that the decision will be to those two who were silent since the discussion of the mission started.

    He saw Adelyn rest her chin on her hand and his eyes also fell to Adam who was looking at Adelyn.

    ''Why do these two look like they were waiting for her approval?'' Silvester thought.

    "Hmm"

    Looking at thedy who was deeply in thought, it made him also anticipate what will happen.

    "Then, let''s do this"

    When Adelyn said that a fierce aura was released from her along with her dominance that she umted when she became an adventurer.

    It was heavy and almost suffocating. Everyone in the room was shocked and Silvester''s attendant plopped down because of the heaviness he felt. He was gasping for air in an instant

    Adam and Erick were having chills in their spine. It was the first time that they felt her aura because she was always and only using her sword until now. If she does use her magic, the mana used are too small to notice.

    Silvester who was sitting and observing a second ago became the target of the heavy aura. He paled but immediately protected himself by countering her fierce aura with his aura.

    The sh of the two auras were heavy but Adelyn was winning, and Erick needed to protect the attendant and ultimately just a few second pass the heavy mana was gone when Adelyn took it back.

    It was just half a minute. Thirty seconds of the intense aura was enough for the people in the room to gauge Adelyn''s power who was still rxed in her leaned posture like she didn''t do anything.

    She pped her hand like she was happy about the result and what she did to the Prince was a joke.

    "I guess we don''t have a problem now. We don''t need to worry about Sir Sil in this mission" She smiled while she looked at Silvester''s still dumbfounded face.

    ''It''s nice to see that again'' she was describing Silvester''s face. Frowning.

    "Is this how your guild operates, Sir Erick?" Silvester was angry.

    It''s because he never expected that thedy in front of her would release an aura that even he, the future King, cannot repel. He bit his lower lips but eventually came to his senses.

    It''s reasonable how she measures how strong he is, but the method was still uneptable for him.

    Erick can only apologize to their scary princess. Even he didn''t expect that she would do that.

    "Adelyn! How can you do that?"

    ''Oops! I think I overdid it as the Old man was calling my name and not a princess." she thought and smiled like she was innocent.

    ''This brat! How can she brazenly smile like that while she almost made my guild turn to ashes?!'' Erick angrily thought.

    "You don''t need to be angry. It was just for a split second and I didn''t use all my aura." She said.

    ''What?!'' The people in the meeting room have the same shocked thoughts.

    Adelyn just smiled.

    Four years. That''s how long she trained her power in secret and although she had mana leakage it was still strong.

    When her mana cap was fixed, her mana grew stronger along with her unlocked chains, her powers were enoughpared to Gil''s quarter mana.

    "It was passable." That was what Gil said to her after they checked her powers.

    Well, Gil''s power was sealed and restricted because of her and her other contracted spirit. Because their power can only be unleashed when their master is strong enough to hold their spirits mana.

    In Evelyn''s case, her power is just a quarter of Gil''s weak state.

    ''That pretty old man really was strong. But because he said I was interesting. He gave in to my whining and formed a contract with me when I was a child.'' She remembered.

    Erick fakes a cough. He really can''t predict Adelyn. And before he can apologize again to the prince, Adelyn cut in.

    "I apologize if I startled you but please understand, it was the fastest way for me to know how strong you are and how much protection you need"

    "I wished you would have given me a heads up."

    "If I did you will be prepared and that''s not what I need to see. What I want was to see how alert and fast your reflexes can be when you face a stronger opponent, Sir Sil."

    Silvester bes quiet. Because Adelyn''s voice was like Evelyn and the way she points out reasonable details was also like her.

    "Don''t worry that won''t happen in the future again."she said then she asked Adam who was still quiet until a while ago.

    "Adam, you alright?"

    "Can we spar?"

    Okay, that came out of nowhere. And Adelyn chuckled.

    Her cheerful smile and sweet voice ease the tension inside the room.

    "Sure Let''s spar when we have time. I won''t go easy on you, Adam." She said.

    "Yes, Miss Adelyn."

    Anyways their talk has finished, and Erick was concerned that the people inside the guild will think that they have been attacked because of the aura but no one came to the room to report to him.

    "That''s odd" he mumbled.

    "Oh, old man! don''t worry about my aura earlier. I made a barrier inside the room, so the people below didn''t notice it." She said and exited the room.

    "She''s really scary our princess. Don''t you think so, Adam?"

    Adam only stared at the closed door and nodded.

    "But that''s her charm"

    ***

    Adelyn was summoned again to the guild while she was busy packing her stuff for the trip to the Stygian ruins.

    "Old man, what is it? You keep on calling me when I''m busy."

    A scroll is tossed her way and she catches it without issue.

    "What''s this?"

    "Initial payment It''s the contents of what you requested but that''s only about the nobles. The temple of light would be after you came back."

    She smiled and opened the scroll after she heard Erick''s exnation.

    "Don''t worry, I''lle back to annoy you again"

    She stopped joking when she read the contents.

    "is this true?" she was dumbfounded.

    "Yes."

    "Ha!"

    That piece of paper contained information she needed, and one of the contents said that Crown Prince Edickart was poisoned and Adley is preparing to get the faction under his side.

    That means that the Capital will be in chaos the longer Edickart wasn''t treated.

    "What a mess"

    ~

 Chapter 102: STYGIAN RUINS 1

    Chapter 102: STYGIAN RUINS 1

    The day of departure has been set and Adelyn was with Adam. The two of them will be the first to depart to scout the area of Stygian ruins before they meet their client at the entrance.

    So, for now, Adelyn pushed the thoughts about the Crown Prince and the issue at the Levingstone Kingdom.

    It seems that Evelyn will need toe back as Adelyn, her alias to infiltrate the Pce. But before that, she needs to face Silvester again, and pretend that she doesn''t know him.

    "Adam, and Princess. You need to be careful though I know that the both of you are strong just be ready for what will happen there." Erick said as he stands at the door of the Monterio Guild to send them off for a mission that he can''t say no because it was from the Crown Prince.

    "Don''t worry, I have Adam with me He''s the best shield that I can have." Adelyn smirks while Adam who started to walk from the two and was far away feels cold in his back.

    "When I get back, I assume you have the information I need?" she said.

    "Of course."

    "Then, we''re off"

    Without dy, Adam and Adelyn were at the bottom and the entrance of the ruins. The pitch-ck darkness can be seen in a faraway distance.

    The ruins were located inside a forest and Adelyn and Adam who were at the entrance are looking at an arc like branches of the ck trees that were intertwined and the dark path that seems to not know where it ends.

    "It looks like monsters will pop out." She said without thought and Adam only looked at her as she said that.

    He recalled the people that they exchange words with when they were gathering information said that the forest has been quiet for a while and that it seems eerie.

    "We should scout the area for about an hour and wait here for the client to arrive." Adelyn nodded at what Adam said.

    Sil and his knight have said that they will be at the entrance of the Stygian ruins at noon. Adam and Adelyn have quite a time as they arrive early as what is nned. So, they decided to inspect the area.

    The two are quite agile as they have been in this line of work for a while and they know that every second counts and every information that they will gain will help them to be safe.

    They needed to have more information about one of the three forbidden ruins that is in the Perspiru Kingdom.

    The n of Adelyn since she started to be an adventurer has always been her safety. Gil and Cassandra always said that her n A, B, C should always have to prioritize her safety and toe back alive.

    And she always heeds their advice.

    The vastnd of the Perspiru Kingdom where mostly agriculture is the focus of thend as a means of their economic growth and in this Kingdom, three of the seven forbidden ruins are here.

    And everything that is inside the forbidden ruins are monsters that have unknown physical strength and power, and mostly have mutated to survive in thend where ck mana is in the air.

    An hour had passed, and Adam and Adelyn went back at the entrance at the foot of the mountain.

    "It''s too quiet." They said in unison.

    Their assessment of what the vigers said near the Stygian ruins were confirmed. And Adelyn has a bad feeling about it.

    "We should be cautious. I don''t like this quietness" Adelyn said.

    After a while of waiting Sil and hispany are with him. Adelyn raised her brow at what she saw.

    Silvester has four knights with him, contrary to what he said that he will only bring one trusted knight with him.

    Adam and Adelyn nced together. They have the same thought.

    ''What''s the meaning of this?''

    So, Adelyn speaks out her mind, though she has a gist of what his n is.

    "Sir Sil, this is not what we have agreed" Adelyn stated as she looked at the knight one by one.

    She observed their outfit, though it doesn''t look luxurious like what you see at the typical Royal knights of the Perspiru Kingdom, she can easily say that they were knights of a higher noble.

    They''re stiff and seem to be restrained like they were in boot camp.

    ''We''ll it''s to be expected, they are in front of their Crown Prince'' she thought as she looked at their aura.

    ''Hmm, one has affinity to nature must be a healer, and there''s also a sword master, one is a mage, one is a hmmm? ck mana user?'' Adelyn tilted her head before she focused her attention on Silvester.

    ''Where did he get a ck mana user?'' she thought.

    It wasn''t surprising about why he needs a ck mana user, what surprised her is because he "found" a ck mage that agreed to be by his side when this Kingdom was the one to kill his kin.

    ''Does he know that he''s a ck mana user?'' she continued to think.

    Silvester saw the confused eyes of Adelyn underneath her ck mask. So, he gave her a reason as to why he needed these knights. It was his wrong because he changed the ns that they have agreed upon.

    "I think that you won''t need to protect me if I have enough knights with me. They''re my trusted knights."

    "Hmm Well, I can see why you brought then, Sir Sil. It would be the perfect line up" Adelyn said, and she saw that Silvester heaved a sigh of relief.

    Adelyn was satisfied with the people he brought, and It also had an advantage to them seeing that his Knights are stronger than what she thought.

    ''I will have five shields at my expense.'' She grinned at the thought.

    "First, introduction. I''m Adelyn and this guy is Adam." Adelyn said. The knights jerked as she didn''t even formally introduce herself.

    But Adelyn didn''t care. Ever since she lives the life of adventure, she also tried to act like them. Adelyn has always been having a hard time keeping a faade of a nobledy as she was not like that in her past life.

    Silvester only smiled and introduced his knight.

    "Let''s start from my right, this is Sir George, a swordmaster. Sir Izzy, a mage, Sir Louise, a healer, and Sir Edrich a mage too." He said.

    ''Hmm, so I guess he knows.'' Adelyn though.

    "Let''s go, we need to find a camp before the nightes." Adam said.

    On their way, they didn''t encounter any monsters. Adelyn was having a bad feeling about this but pushed the thought and heightened her senses. The others seem to also notice the unusual atmosphere.

    ''Let''s stay vignt.'' She thought.

    She stopped her tracks when she heard Adam''s suggestion.

    "We should stop here Miss Adelyn and I will be responsible for the night watch today. So, Sir Sil and hispany should take a rest."

    A momentter, they decided to settle at a cave that they saw not so far away from the entrance of the forest where the Stygian ruins are located.

    "No, we should split the time where everyone can have their sleep today." Silvester suggested.

    Adelyn agreed. It''s better to ept his offer where everyone will benefit.

    They have settled inside and put a fire that was a bit in a distance from the opening of the cave, so the fire won''t be attracting too many monsters

    After they finished munching their rations, Adelyn was sitting a bit far away from the group and leaning at the hard-cold walls of the cave. While Adam is busy sharpening his sword.

    She looked at him.

    ''He looks like his ready to murder someone,'' she thought as she saw the some of Silvester''s crew being wary with Adam.

    ''Well it''s to be expected, his fierce face apanied by his strong presence and aura of an S-rank, will definitely make you think that he''s going to go berserk.'' She grinned at her own assessment.

    Footsteps were drawing near her and she looked up to see Silvester.

    "It''s been a while" Silvester said that made Adelyn smile.

    "Isn''t it a bitte? We''ve been seeing each other since earlier"

    "Well, I figured that it would be a good word of excuse to talk to you"

    She smiled again.

    "Is that so?"

    He nodded and slowly sat down not so far from Adelyn.

    "Do you have business with me, Sir Sil?"

    "Nothing, you just remind me of my cousin."

    Adelyn was shocked but she didn''t let it show. And her ck mask is still on her face so, she doubts that he can see it.

    "Your cousin?" Adelyn no, Evelyn decided to pretend that she didn''t know what he was talking about.

    She''s Adelyn right now.

    "What part of her reminds me of her?" she asked, intrigued about how he saw her during their time in the Academy.

    ~

 Chapter 103: STYGIAN RUINS 2

    Chapter 103: STYGIAN RUINS 2

    "I don''t know She''s only fourteen when Ist saw her." Silvester nonchntly said but his voice contains longing.

    "hmm" Adelyn just nodded. She doesn''t know what to say.

    "But" Silvester suddenly stopped, and it made Adelyn look at him.

    "Your voice sounds familiar It sounds like her." He added.

    Adelyn was again shocked. It was only for a few months that she apanied Silvester in the Academy, but he remembers her voice?

    "Really?"

    Silvester looked at her and saw her brown locks and her eyes. He had this sudden urge to see her whole face.

    "Do you not take that mask off?" he unconsciously asked.

    Her cat-like eyes blink and her butterflyshes flutter. It made Silvester think about Evelyn.

    ''This gesture really is familiar.'' Silvester thought.

    "Sir Sil, I never take my mask off. I have a scar that I don''t want others to see" Adelyn gave an excuse just what she had said to the guild master a few years back.

    Silvester was silent before he apologized.

    "I''m sorry, you just looked like her"

    Adelyn just nods her head. She was expecting that Silvester might have doubts about her identity.

    But she was shocked to think that even though she has changed her hair and eye color with the blessing of Chrisfold and she put on a mask to hide half of her face, and her mana that she gives off is that of Earth, it would be hard for people to connect the dots about her identity.

    She was amused that Silvester might have been watching her closely more than she thought when she was in the Academy.

    "Now, I''m curious to what your cousin looked like. But isn''t it bad if she resembles me? I don''t act like ady.''

    Now, Silvester was the one who chuckled, and he looked at the high ceiling of the cave like he was looking at the stars.

    "She''s both ady and udylike," He said.

    "She wears her favorite sword like it was part of her, even though some nobles have ostracized her because of it, she was the only one who can beat me at sword fight,"

    Adelyn looked at him. She saw how sincere he looks as he describes her.

    "She was strong but she''s lonely,"

    Silvester turns his head to face Adelyn who''s unfazed about what he was talking about.

    "I wanted to be there for her, but she was too ustomed to being alone and abandoned that she pushed everyone away."

    Adelyn kept on being silent, she thought that she asked the wrong question. She didn''t know that Silvester would describe her like this and unconsciously her nails were digging to her palm. She was clenching it hard.

    Adelyn just kept on making that poker face of hers as Silvester kept on talking about her.

    At the end, Adelyn No, Evelyn doesn''t want to hear about it anymore.

    "I think thedy must be happy to have you, anyway we should get some sleep, Sir Sil. We need our strength tomorrow." Adelyn didn''t let Silvester answer as she stood up and made her way to Adam''s side, where her sleeping bags wereid.

    Silvester just stares at her back until she turns to face the other side of the cave and face the wall.

    He felt something when he was with her that she only felt first when he was with Evelyn. It was the tranquility and the warm aura that her cousin gave off.

    He decided to keep it to himself and observe Adelyn.

    ***

    Next morning, they started their journey again and they''re nearing their destination, but they didn''t encounter monsters on the way.

    "This is suspicious. By now, we should have encountered at least one monster." Sir George said, the sword master in the group of Silvester.

    "It''s not only that. It''s also too quiet" Adam chimed in.

    By then, Adelyn decided to mumble a wind spell that will spread across the ten-meter radius and will send a signal if there''s a monster nearby.

    She looked around first and when she saw that no one was paying attention to her, shemanded the air.

    "Spread."

    A small gust of wind spread across them and searched the ten-meter radius starting from theirpany.

    "Huh?"

    Everyone looked at her destination as she gained their attention with her reaction.

    "What is it, Miss Adelyn?" Adam asked.

    "There''s no one."

    "What do you mean?"

    "monsters and even insects. Nothing. There''s nothing in the 10-meter radius here, just us." She said.

    "How did you know?" Silvester was the one wo ask.

    "I''m also a mage, Sir Sil. I have methods." She replied.

    Silvester looked at his mage, Sir Izzy. He nodded his head as he understood what his master wanted and sent his wind to spread across the vicinity.

    When he finished what he needed to do, he stepped and whispered to Silvester''s ears.

    "Your highness, the adventurer is correct, though I can only reach a 3-meter radius, but it seems that there''s no one here but us."

    "Do you know how she did it without us noticing the fluctuation of her mana?"

    "That"

    "So, you also didn''t notice?"

    "I''m sorry, your highness." Sir Izzy bowed his head to Silvester as he apologized.

    Adelyn had piqued the interest of Silvester, she didn''t only have the same familiar vibe that Evelyn his cousin had. She is also talented both in her mana and physical strength.

    "Should I scout her?" Silvester mumbled that made Sir Izzy flustered.

    "What?! Your highness?"

    "She looks super strong! She would be a great help when I ascend the throne." Silvester concludes.

    ***

    They arrived at the Stygian Ruins with different reactions to them. The trip was so easy that they doubted if this was really one of the 7 forbidden ruins.

    They saw a castle that was enveloped by dark mist and branches that seemed to be like veins that were eating away the castle.

    "Isn''t this castle supposed to be 10,000 years old?"

    "Yeah but it''s still standing even though it''s not in a good condition."

    Adelyn cut their chatting and gave them a white cloth with an enchantment circle at the very tip of every hanky.

    "What''s this for?" Silvester asked.

    "Tie it like a mask, the ck mana here are too pure and can cause seizure or hallucination when inhaled, worse case it can block one''s mana veins and you''ll die because it''s not your affinity."

    Silvester crumpled his face. It''s the first time that he learned about that.

    "How did you know about that?"

    "Experience" Adelyn just shrugged.

    All of them looked at her and eventually just cut the thought. Because Adelyn''s face under the mask seems to be annoyed.

    And besides, she didn''t want to disclose how she learned about it. How can she when one of the people she lived with uses ck mana on a daily basis.

    Thinking about one time when she peeks at Cassandra''s open door in her littleboratory room and saw that she was mumbling some iprehensible words whileughing sent chills in her back.

    ''When ites to curses and ck mana she bes crazy.'' She thought.

    Before she stepped in, Sir George called her.

    "Excuse me, Miss umm Adelyn but how about you?"

    "Hmm? Ah!"

    She looked at the awkward face of Sir George and his eyes that were saying ''how about the mask of you two?''

    "Oh, don''t worry. We only prepared four masks and one spare."

    The face of the people who were tying the mask in their lower half of their face stopped when they heard what she said.

    "Don''t worry, Adam and I have tolerance,"

    "Huh?"

    Adam was flustered but shut up when he saw Adelyn''s piercing eyes. Her eyes were saying ''don''t worry''

    So, he changes in a beat "hmm, don''t worry."

    Actually, Adelyn was going to use her powers. It''s better for her to do that.

    She would look like a ninja if her lower face was also covered with a mask and only her eyes can be seen. ''It wouldn''t look cool.'' She thought.

    *eeekkk*

    They heard a sound when they''re near the castle. They ultimately heightened their senses. It''s because they are at the center of the ruins where it said that many monsters reside.

    They doubt it, because until now they never encounter even a single one. And that makes the group more nervous than ever.

    Changes in a habitat means that something happened in the process. It means that they don''t know what''s in store for them when they got to the castle walls.

    The castle that doesn''t look like one anymore has been the center of the war and where many of the ck mage died.

    Adelyn looked at the mage who were also a ck mage, Sir Edrich. He looked fine but his hand was shaking non-stop.

    ''Hmm, he must be happy to see a lot of ck mana that he can absorb.'' She thought. Then, he heard Silvester beckoning them to go inside.

    "By the way, you want to go to the royal room. Thats where you want to go, right Sir Sil?"

    "Yes There''s something that I need to get." He smirked and looked at what was in front of them.

    It''s an item that he needs to get no matter what.

 Chapter 104: STYGIAN RUINS 3

    Chapter 104: STYGIAN RUINS 3

    Silvester is waiting for the adventurer to ask what he was looking for but contrary to his expectation, they didn''t ask.

    He likes it. The less the adventurer knows, the easier it is for them he thought.

    He nced at Adam who still had his fierce face, and his eyes darted to Adelyn''s back beside Adam.

    She looks like she was in a stroll while nonchntly using her magic to avoid the thick ck mist in front of them. They stand as a vanguard while his knight, a sword master is at the back as support for the rear.

    While he was looking at Adelyn, she shouted.

    "Down!"

    They were confused and he saw his knight grabbing him and docking his head and at the same time he heard a loud collision.

    "F*ck! Adelyn!"

    Silvester heard Adam shouting and he looked up while he was still crouching down.

    "Your highness is alright?" Sir Izzy, the mage asks. He casted a barrier when he heard Adelyn''s warned voice.

    Silvester has a nk face, and his heart was beating fast. He didn''t know why but hearing Adam calling Adelyn''s name with desperation made him feel iffy inside.

    "Your highness?" Sir Louise, the healer was also beside him, they are worried as their Prince seems to be in a state of shock that they never saw before.

    Silvester who has a nk face and is looking in a direction where he hears a female voice cough and is covered in smoke.

    "Damnit!"

    "Miss Adelyn, you alright?"

    "Yeah! No one get hurt right?"

    Adam and Adelyn were checking on each other, while Adelyn was walking in their way. She flew quite a distance.

    She dusted her clothes and saw Silvestering her way.

    "Miss Adelyn, are you really alright?"

    "Of course,"

    "What happened? Where did the attacke from?"

    Silvester is now back to normal as he saw that Adelyn was okay. He doesn''t know why but he feels that he needs to watch her closely and never let her be at harm''s way.

    Adelyn didn''t answer his question but instead asked Sir George to watch Sir Sil.

    "What? I can fight!"

    "That''s not it. You''re the client, and besides, if we can''t even solve this then what did wee here for?" Adam said and Adelyn smirk.

    "Well said buddy." She replied.

    Adelyn rushed to the front. It was a monster with invisibility, but Adelyn doesn''t have a problem with that as she can see the ck mana that is surrounding the monster.

    *sh!*

    A ck liquid and a smoke came from the wound and the rest heard a loud pitch screech and watched Adelyn fight with the air.

    "What is she doing?"

    They can only see ck liquid that spurts from the air and nothing more.

    One of the knights, the sword master, Sir George was the one to reply to Silvester.

    "She''s fighting a monster your highness."

    "Huh?"

    The knight who has the highest achievement in sword fighting exined the situation.

    "A powerful individual can sense a person''s mana or the monsters. That''s why they can locate their enemy."

    "Can you do that?"

    "Yes"

    "So, how strong is she?"

    "She''s strong, she responded quicker than us who are sword masters and an S-rank, but I can''t tell about her mana. She''s great at hiding it."

    "How did you know that she''s hiding it?"

    Silvester was more intrigued, the only woman at the party is much stronger than his knight and the S-rank in front of them.

    "She''s only portraying a normal mana, but when I try to feel it, I feel nothing."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    The two were still discussing things while they were watching Adelyn fighting, shing, and dodging the enemy that they couldn''t see.

    "It means that she''s stronger than me, your highness"

    Silvester was shocked, he knew that Adelyn was strong when she released her aura during their meeting in the Monterio Guild.

    "Battle stance!"

    They heard Adam shout and immediately SIlvester knights surrounded him.

    "They''reing!"

    Screaaachhhh!

    They heard loud noisesing from every direction.

    "This is bad!"

    "What is?" Asked Sir Louise the healer to Sir George.

    "We will be surrounded at this rate."

    At that time, Adelyn killed the unknown monster that was invisible. After the monster died, the magic surrounding the monster''s body was gone and became visible.

    "It''s a goblin mage!"

    "Tsk! How can a goblin be invisible?"

    One of the knights asked as he clicked his tongue.

    "They mutated. They''re stronger than an average goblin mage." Adelyn replied.

    "This is bad!" Sir Louise the healer said as he trembled.

    Seeing this Adelyn also clicked her tongue.

    ''This is much dangerous than I thought''

    If the monsters are stronger and some have a strange magic with them it would be difficult for the rest who don''t know how to respond to this situation.

    And if there''s more goblin mage that can hide its presence and use invisibility then her cover would definitely blow.

    ''Let''s think about that when it happens, right now we should run, or we will be surrounded.'' She thought.

    In that moment, she heard Adam. "Inside the castle, we can make it our defense."

    She bit her lips, she doesn''t like the idea in case that monster''s also reside inside and they are cornered but the walls would definitely be of use as a barrier.

    She smirks, it''s true they can have advantage when they''re in higher ground.

    ''If there''s monster''s inside, let''s use Adam as shield.'' She thought.

    Adelyn smiles. Why would she need to think this when she has Adam, an S-rank adventurer with her? There are also the knights of Sil.

    If anything happens, she can just step in.

    ''Let''s see Silvester''s knights'' strength.'' She thought.

    "Fine, let''s go there first."

    Without further ado, they went and ran to the stairs as they heard the screeching sound getting nearer.

    The grand stairs look exactly like what to be expected to have in a castle. It''s wide but it has too many steps estimated to be 150. The castle was actually sitting at a high podium.

    "This is why I hate pces" Adelyn blurted out.

    She truly hates pces. One of the reason was her bad memory when the King suddenly announced her engagement with crown Prince Edickart, second is Cassandra''s foresight, and third the pces that she''s been before when she was a child not only is unnecessary grand and luxurious, but they also have unnecessary high stairs and long hallways.

    Silvester didn''t miss what she said but eventually let it go as they have more things to settle on their te right now.

    "Edrich and Izzy get in the back, support us with your magic. The knights will surround the mages and our healer. And Miss Adelyn and Sir Adam will be the vanguard. And"

    Silevester said as he quickly nned everyone''s role.

    "And?" Adelyn asked.

    "Kill them all."

    Adelyn felt chills when Silvester said to kill everything. ''I knew that he''s not the Crown Prince for nothing.''

    "Sounds like a good n." Adelyn smiled and everyone prepared their sword.

    The goblins that have ck skin instead of the normal green color is what they saw.

    "They all have poison in their body." Sir Edrich said, the one who has a ck affinity.

    "Don''t let the blood touch your skin." He continued.

    Adam, Adelyn, George, and Silvester who heard what Edrich said became serious.

    The sound of screeching, shing, blood gushing and plopped down bodies resounded the area in front of the castle to its inside. The fight went one as they decided to go in to corner the monster''s inside.

    In half an hour, the dirty floor of the castle became sea of blood, though the color is ck.

    Everyone tried their best to avoid the blood from spilling and decided to strike their heart in one go.

    The knights, Adelyn, Adam and Silvester were fine even though the fight went on for another half an hour. The goblins were too many and stronger than they thought.

    Adelyn also needed to kill the goblin archers that pop up in the middle of the fight when they were at the stairs.

    "Everyone is fine?" Silvester asked as he observed and turned his head around.

    As he saw that everyone was still standing, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    He expected the monster''s to be stronger than the normal ones that resided in normal forests. He just didn''t expect that some of the goblins they encountered have intelligence and dictated what the other goblins should do.

    It''s the reason why it drags out for another half an hour when they are inside the castle. Adam was the one who volunteered to kill the supposedmander of the goblin that was at the back of the rest.

    He wasrge but Adam didn''t sweat too much and killed themander.

    After the battle they decided to leave the lobby of the castle where the bodies of the goblins are. And decided to enter one of the rooms that is not damaged.

    The room still looks eerie but luxurious if not for the spider webs, dust and the room that was dark.

    Adelyn lit one of the candles that she saw lying in the ground.

    "What?" she asked as she saw Adam looking at her.

 Chapter 105: STYGIAN RUINS 4

    Chapter 105: STYGIAN RUINS 4

    "Where did you get that?" Adam was looking at the lit candle in Adelyn''s hands.

    "It was there why?" she asked as she was baffled.

    "Nothing."

    Adelyn knit her brows. It was surprising that Adam asked her, and he looks like he was amused with her actions.

    "... you''re really strong. Let''s spar when we get back." He said as he wiped the ck blood in his long sword.

    Adelyn chuckles. It was because Adam only seen her a few times and they never been in a party like this where she can showcase her strength.

    "I promised we will have a spar." She replied.

    She also wiped her sword as she put the candle down the old broken table that she found inside the room.

    Sir George came to her and he said something that surprised Adelyn.

    "Umm Miss Adelyn? How did you know that there''s a monster that will attack us?"

    ""

    She only looked at him and answered a bitte.

    "Experience"

    Sir George seems to be surprised at her short answer, but Adelyn doesn''t want to exin how she knows about the monsters that ambushed them. He must have a gist of what happened, and Adelyn doesn''t like exining herself anymore and so she just said anything that came to mind.

    "I kill monsters on a daily basis, Sir George. That''s why I can sense danger." she said with her ck face.

    What she said is still true, she has been killing monster''s since she''s thirteen during her deal with her father and her spartan teacher Sir Shiek.

    And besides, she knew that she can''t escape killing when her dream was to be an adventurer.

    Before Sir George can ask him further questions, she stands up and speaks about their main purpose.

    "We should search for the royal room and get out of here. I have a bad feeling" Adelyn said while she mumbled thest sentence.

    "Yes, it''s not good to be here when we don''t know when the monsters will attack us. And it''s suspicious how we only encountered goblins when we''re on the way to the castle." Silvester exined.

    The castle was rundown, and the floor can give out at any moment and the cracks are visible to the stone floor.

    "We should split. We need to find the royal room fast. It would be a disaster if we extend the search during the night." Silvester said.

    Adelyn, Adam, Sir George, Sir Izzy, and Sir Edrich nod their heads with the suggestion and split the group into two.

    Adelyn, Sir George, Sir Louise and Silvester will be the first group and will explore the west side of the castle and Adam, Sir Edrich, and Sir Izzy will be the ones to search the east side.

    "Here''s amunicator device"

    Sir Izzy the mage gave a small ruby earring that was embedded with magic and used as amunication device.

    "It will blink a few times and you will know that we are calling, and if you want to call you can just call my name. It will automatically connect."

    He handed two earrings, one with Adelyn and one with Silvester.

    ''Cool'' Adelyn thought but her face was still nk as she put it into her ears.

    Adelyn then gives Adam a piece of cloth that also embed with magic to repel the ck mana.

    They parted ways after that, and Adelyn who was with the first group who searched the west wing had a bad feeling at one of the rooms.

    After searching almost the entire west part of the castle and fighting monsters that were made by ck mana and poison they have arrived at a door that was heavily closed.

    ''That''s too much ck mana.'' Adelyn thought.

    What their group saw was arge door that seems to be too heavy to open because the door length is from the floor to ceiling and can be estimated to be ten meters. It is also made of some sort of metal.

    The dust and spider web that was surrounding the metal door can''t hide the intricate design of the gigantic door.

    "Call the other group, we found it." Silvester said.

    As what Silvester ordered they called the other group and when they were in front of therge door everyone was just looking at it. Why? Because the door won''t budge even if all the guys help each other to open it.

    Then Adelyn looked at the door and saw that there''s a missing part of the pattern of the sun that was etched to the door. In the middle of it is a sun pattern and at the center there''s a missing part and the supposed handle or mechanism for the door to be opened.

    "Sir Sil, don''t you have some sort of jewel with you? Or anything that is rted to the Stygian ruins?" She asked.

    Silvester looked at him baffled at what thedy was saying.

    "I think this door has a special type of mechanism to open it. Look there"

    She points her slender finger to the center of the sun where a small hole that can''t be noticed is there. And Silvester seems to have remembered something as he takes his ne out.

    *tak!*

    ''Isn''t that''

    Adelyn squinted her eyes as she recalled about the ck jewel that he was giving to one of his subordinates.

    "Try this"

    The ne has a ring attached to it. It was a ck ring with a ck jewel in the middle. She felt familiar with it. No, she was certain that she knew that object.

    ''Isn''t that my ck ring?''

    She stares at Silvester who seems certain that the ring was the key to opening the heavy door in front of them.

    "Why is my ring with him?" She mumbled that only she can hear.

    Adelyn was too curious about the connection of her ring that was in the hands of his cousin.

    ''Does he know what''s the purpose of that ring?'' she thought.

    Adelyn nced at the door and the ring that was slowly reaching the small hole of the sun.

    *clink!*

    *whoosh!*

    "Huh?"

    Adelyn is shocked. The door really opened after attaching her ck ring.

    "What''s the meaning of this?"

    Silvester nced at her who was shocked at what she saw. He knits his brows about her reactions but thinks that it must have been surprising to see what was happening.

    So, he exins to her what he thought.

    "When you said that it seems to have a mechanism for the door to open, I suddenly remember a history I read about the forbidden city." He said.

    "I read some old text about the history of the royal family of the Elves, they have a jewel called "The abyss" that was the key to opening the door where you can see secrets that you want to know or people you want to find. In simple terms, it will make you see the future" He continued.

    "Huh? but" Adelyn is more confused than ever.

    It''s because she remembers that the ck stone was hers and a gift from her mother when it was her 7th birthday, and they were in the Kingdom of Perspiru visiting the grave of Grandmother.

    And she doesn''t know when, but she lost the gift when she was in the Kingdom of Bahalki.

    It''s because she remembers what she bought in the market was a ck stone that umted dust in the corner of the creepy store that she just happen to pass by during her own excursion to the festival and on a whim she purchased and requested to the old man to make it into a jewel that is easy to carry.

    And that was the product, the ring.

    Adelyn snapped back because she heard Silvester again.

    " It''s funny that the jewel that I have been searching for has always been near me you see, I found out that my cousin owned it."

    ''What?!''

    Adelyn, No. Evelyn pushed down her swirling confusing thoughts and asked him.

    "So What do you need to find out?"

    Her heart was beating loudly when the words left her mouth.

    "That''s a secret" he said and smiled a knowing smile.

    ''I have a bad feeling'' Adelyn no, Evelyn thought.

    ***

    Silvester and his knight, the sword master Sir George were the only people who went inside the royal room and the rest were guarding the door.

    Adelyn is walking and pacing back and forth at the front of the tall doors. She is nervous and curious as to why the ck ring that she needs to get back is in the hands of Silvester.

    ''I need to get it back. But how?''

    *BANG!*

    The door opened and made a loud sound that every head turned toward the door. Of course, Adelyn was one of them.

    "You!" Silvester ran to her with a serious face.

    "What is it Sir Sil?"

    *thud!*

    Another shocking moment for Adelyn. Adam, Sir Izzy, Sir Edrich, and Sir Louise were all looking at Silvester''s abrupt action.

    "Huh?" Adelyn can only blink. She blinks once, twice before it registered to her mind what just happened.

    Silvester hugged her, he was tall and Silvester needed to lean down.

    But that''s not the issue at hand because what she wants to know is why this guy hugged her and trembled in her embrace. She looked at Sir George who was with him and was also shocked. Then, he heard Silvester''s quivering voice in his ears.

    "I''m d I''m really d Evelyn."

 Chapter 106: WHAT HES LOOKING FOR 1

    Chapter 106: WHAT HE''S LOOKING FOR 1

    Adam, George, Izzy, Louise and Edrich looked at each other as Silvester hugged Adelyn and wouldn''t budge because of the force he was giving.

    While everyone was baffled at what was happening, George was looking at Adelyn intently.

    He was there when his highness, Crown Prince Silvester, found the hidden room inside the Royal room.

    And there was a little fountain inside that was so out of ce because it seems as though a dust nevernds on it as the fountain is made of ck marble stone.

    There was also a stone tablet whereas the letters are from the old age, but Silvester has no problem reading it as he studied the basic letters of the ancient literature.

    As Silvester read the words at the stone tablet, he was confused at what it said.

    "What thou seek in thy heart can be seen in thou future, past and thy present. If shalt thou seek answers to this, thee should wish with all thy soul but what thou seek should exchange with the blood of ichor''s descendants"

    Silvester scrunched his face. The Kingdom of Perspiru have long history and said to have a god descended upon them and choose individuals that will lead the Kingdom into peace when chaos started to fall the world.

    But no one knew if it was true as it isn''t recorded in history and only passed down by the mouth of every King that sat on the throne.

    The God was said to be Per. As he leaves thend of mortal world after leading thend to peace along with the people he chose to be the foundation of the new era, he leaves a portion of his powers and blood to the first King that he chose after the war.

    The only evidence they have is the history of Perspiru where it said as the first King paid tribute to the God who gave light to theirnd, and they named the Kingdom after its name  Kingdom of Perspiru, meaning thend of peace and spirits. That''s why the Kingdom of Perspiru don''t discriminate race as long as it''s not a monster who harms people.

    And thus, the King''s always say to their descendants that the blood of the Royal Family of the Kingdom of Perspiru are special but the recent Kings of Perspiru never believe in it.

    Silvester bit his lip. He doesn''t know if what he learned from his ill father is true but since he''s here, he takes his chance.

    He needs to learn what happened and if her cousin has really died during the fire incident in the Academy. He needs an answer to his question from Evelyn.

    If she had really died that day, he at least wanted to summon her spirit as they are in thend of Stygian which is the world between the mortal and the underworld and asked her questions.

    Without doubt, Silvester picked his sword and sh his wrist so that Sir George didn''t have time to react and only saw the dripping blood flowing to the blurry water of the strange fountain.

    "Your highness!"

    He was shocked at what his highness did and why he was struggling toe to the Stygian ruins that was said that no one cane back as it was thend of the dead.

    *drip! *drip!

    The blood is still spilling from his wrist going to his palm and dripping from his fingertips. The pain isn''t enough for him to stop to find the answers, it was a small amount to pay if it will lead to what he wants. Because he needs to prepare for what will happen in the future.

    The blurry water became red as it was stained with the blood of Silvester and along with it the ground shake as a loud banging can be heard from the four walls of the hidden room that he found at the back of the firece of the royal room.

    *thud! *thud!

    "Your highness please be careful!" Sir George said.

    Rubbles from the ceiling started to pour and shed to the hard floor of the hidden room. After a minute of shaking the strange fountain made a sound.

    The water from the strange fountain was also shaking and the red blood moved like it had its own life. It formed letters from the ancientnguage.

    "What thee seek isn''t far. What thee thought is what the answers to thy question from thy heart. Open thine eyes and thee will see what thy looking for."

    Its words are vague but at the same time it was also the definite answer.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Silvester asked and pondered.

    "What I seek isn''t far? What I thought is the answer to the question of my heart?" he continued, then his heart beat harder as he remembered what he thought a few days ago.

    He looked at the door, behind the heavy metal door was the only woman at the party. The face she made when she saw the ring that he showed to open the door was the look of disbelief. He shrugged it off, but it was etched into his mind.

    He also remembered the solemn face of Evelyn when she said that she has ns after she found out that he was her cousin.

    If what he spectes was the truth, then every missing puzzle seems to fit the big picture that he thinks her cousin nned.

    Silvester recalled every bit of instances that thedy was resembling her cousin.

    "It can''t be"

    He ran to the door with all her might. He needs to know if what he thought was the truth as what was said in the strange fountain.

    There he saw the silhouette of thedy pacing back and forth, the time she faced the door, and their eyes met each other, Silvester''s head rang and saw the words again from the back of his head.

    He closed his eyes as the words struck his head.

    ''Open thine eyes and thee will see what thy looking for ''

    He takes a deep breath and slowly opens his eyes. In his vision, his blue eyes meet the sunset eyes of thedy with a mask. Her hair was also the familiar ombre color that he knew, the silky ck and the tips were silver-blue. The proof that she was a descendant of Emsworth.

    Silvester trembled. He didn''t know that what he was searching for so long has always been within his grasp. He ran like a bull. He was afraid that she would be gone when he blinks his eyes for a split of a second.

    He hugged her. The hug was firm, his hands were shaking as he held Adelyn, his voice didn''t want toe out from his mouth, he couldn''t believe it and with force, he tried to let his voice out.

    With his quivering voice, he whispered to Adelyn''s ear.

    "I''m d I''m really d Evelyn."

    Adelyn no, Evelyn who heard his cousin''s quivering voice seems to have weakened. It''s been so long since someone called her real name withpassion.

    But she thought of how to respond and nothing seems toe to her mind and only the thought of ''how?''

    She looked at her shoulder, there was still her disguise. The chestnut locks that Chrisfold bestows to her.

    ''So, how? Does it have to do with the thing he did inside?'' she thought.

    As curiosity seems to be winning her over, she decided to brush it off and asked Silvester.

    "What do you mean? Whose Evelyn?" she said.

    Silvester watched her shocked eyes in his vision, it was still that familiar sunset eyes.

    "I knew you''re alive"

    "I don''t know"

    She stopped her words. She knew that what she was doing was digging her own grave, she had inflicted enough scars and she decided that she will apologize when the timees. When everything is settled, she can live life with no harm in her surroundings.

    Silvester watched her as she questioned what he said. He fakes a cough.

    His emotions overcame his mind and did something in front of his subordinates that he knew he never did, became emotional.

    ''He seems to realize what he did Now, tell me that you just made a mistake.'' Adelyn no, Evelyn thought.

    She desperately wished that he didn''t know and also hoped that it wouldn''t.

    Sheughed at how contradicting her mind and heart is. Even if she abandoned her ce because she wants to survive, there are times that she looks back and thinks things through.

    The "what if''s" that she had swirling in her mind, the thoughts of having a family that she truly loved and bing filial to her family as she watched them bond and grow old together.

    Evelyn smiled. Her smile is bitter, one that was wishing that everything could go back the way it is. Her family that she had when she was a child, s it falls apart when some vicious people sealed her memory.

    She heaved a sigh as he looked at Silvester''s blurry eyes.

    "Eve please, don''t deny it. I''m begging you,"

    Evelyn was shocked to see Silvester pleading to her, she tried to force answering a no and deny it, her face was crumpled as her resolve weakened with Silvester''s blue eyes that tears seemed to stream down in any moment and that her conscience was prickling her.

    "Let''s talk but before that let''s treat your wrist first"

 Chapter 107: WHAT HES LOOKING FOR 2

    Chapter 107: WHAT HE''S LOOKING FOR 2

    Silvester is watching Adelyn no, Evelyn treating his cut that he did on his wrist. Sir Louise had healed his cut earlier, but Evelyn insisted to put bandages on it. It was actually an excuse for her, and he let it go.

    He knew that it would be awkward for them to discuss the topic at hand. He also thought that she needed time to think things through if she decided to admit that she really was Evelyn.

    Using her dyed chestnut eyes, Evelyn tried to peek at Silvester as she was being conscious of what he was doing - looking at her with his piercing blue eyes.

    "Can you stop looking?"

    "Why? Does it bother you?" he asked.

    "Yeah, so stop looking"

    Silvester chuckles, her sassy side was still there, but he became serious again as he wanted to confirm what the strange fountain just informed him.

    "You''re Evelyn, right? You''re my cousin..." he asked.

    Evelyn looked at him as they sat at the stairs of the royal room as the rest of the group was outside and gave them privacy as what Silvester requested from them.

    She sighs as she answers his question.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Sir SIl." She was resolute to her decision, but Silvester had a different thought.

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me what happened that day. I understand if you think what you did is what you needed,"

    They stare at each other. Silvester was seeing the disguise that Evelyn had as Adelyn. The effects of what is unknown to him had vanished after a while.

    But he was still sure, because he saw Evelyn''s action through Adelyn. He was convinced that this woman is her cousin. The strange fountain did help him acquire the things that he needed to know. Not only for Evelyn''s but there''s also things that concern the Kingdom.

    Evelyn was still contemting if it''s a wise decision to tell him that she was hiding but seeing the clear blue eyes of SIlvester had made her give up her stance.

    She knew that she couldn''t deceive him for long. And she also knew that if she stayed long with Silvester''spany at one point, he would notice the simrity of Evelyn and Adelyn''s actions.

    And for the nth time, she sighs. She decided to confirm his thoughts and trust this man''s action who risked his life toe to the Stygian Ruins to find his answers.

    "Fine"

    "What you think is right" She said.

    Silence befell them after what she confirmed. She thought that she would hear a shock reaction from him as she saw him earlier with a trembling body.

    ''Well, it would be embarrassing for a Crown Prince to do that, but did I say it too soon? Where''s the reaction? Should I have given him a head up first?''

    After some thoughts, she watched Silvester''s intense eyes that seemed directed to her ck mask. Evelyn knew what he had in his mind, so, without objection she took her ck mask off and stared at his blue eyes with her chestnut eyes.

    And there, Silvesters mind went nk when he saw what''s underneath. It was really the face that he knew. Even as time passed by and four years went by, the vivid memories that he always visited resurface when he saw her.

    The time that they had a spar, the memories that she knew and told him that she was his cousin, the calm demeanor that she always had even when she was in front of her enemies. Her smiling face when she kicked her brother''s precious jewel during the tournament.

    It feels like everything was just yesterday for him.

    When everything was sure and Evelyn confirmed it, a surge of emotions overwhelmed him. A feeling of relief, happiness, gratitude, as well as sadness mixed in.

    He was sad that her cousin made a decision so extreme that she decided to abandon her family, status, wealth and the kingdom where she grew up.

    ''Does it mean that she never had good memories there that she had abandoned everything to live an adventurer life in and and culture that she wasn''t familiar with?'' he thought.

    He was tearing up, he didn''t know that thedy he had known and only decided to cling with her on a whim would have an effect like this on him. So, he put her head down and covered his almost wet eyes.

    He bit his lower lips he didn''t know how much suffering her noble cousin had to endure to be this strong and to be known in the guild. He was proud as well as concerned.

    Evelyn knit her brows. She was expecting that Silvester would get angry for deceiving him, she thought that he would hate her for leaving without saying a word, instead silence is what she gets.

    She didn''t know how to react, and when she saw him bowing his head, she thought that he really was angry.

    ''...he must be, I selfishly made a decision and fabricated my death,'' she thought.

    "Sil"

    Silvester''s eyes went wide and looked at her. It''s been so long that he heard that familiar voice called his nickname.

    "I can''t exin what happened, but what I can say is you''re right. It was what I needed to do."

    He decided to ask even though he had an idea what she had prepared to put that stunt into action. He knew his voice was still trembling, but he handled it and opened his mouth.

    "How? What happened that day, Eve?" he asked, and she looked at him. His wet eyes were visible in her view, she smiled and wiped his tears that were at bay in his clear blue eyes as she said what she needed to say.

    "I''m sorry"

    Evelyn can only utter words of apology to Sil. She can''t exin her situation now, but she also knew that his cousin must have a lot of questions for her.

    "Eve just know that I''m here for you always." he said, and Evelyn smiled.

    After some time, Evelyn questioned him why he put his life at risk and came here.

    "I was thinking of finding out where you obtain "the abyss" stone. I need to know where the other stones are located for me to go and retrieve relics from the ancient ruins." he said.

    But Evelyn also doesn''t know where it is. The jewel store that she visited was gone when she tried to find it again and asked the weird old man who was alwaysughing in a creepy way.

    And even if she knew, she would never visit again. The old man gives her the creeps.

    So, she told him the truth and saw his disappointed face as his shoulder slumped like a turtle.

    "I''ll try to ask some adventurers and merchants that I know. So, tell me what kind of stones you are looking for." she said.

    "Now, let''s go. Let''s talk again when we get out of here." she continued.

    At that time, a knock also came from the metal doors.

    "What is it?" Silvester beckoned.

    "Pardon me but I think you need to see what''s outside, your highness." Sir George said his face is visibly grim.

    "It''s fine but what do you mean? What''s outside?" he dismissed the courtesy and asked again. The voice he let out was telling him to quickly spill it out. Evelyn was also listening attentively as it looks like it was serious.

    "We are surrounded by monsters, your highness." SIlvester heard his low voice and knew that it was serious. And his knight had disregarded his orders and disturbed them when he said not to, it means that it was that urgent.

    SIlvester and Evelyn ran to the doors with George on their tail. The only window that was toorge, broken, and shattered was the thing that they could find outside the royal room and along the dirty hallway of the castle.

    They saw Adam with his usual fierce expression while holding the hilt of his sword. Sir Louise, the party''s healer was praying intently and mumbling iprehensible words.

    SIr Edrich was trembling, he was sensing too much ck mana that he was having difficulty to sense other things. Sir Izzy was busy counting his potion bottles in his bag, he was calcting how many are needed to win the battle.

    Silvester crumpled his face when he stopped at the front of the broken window. And as Silvester and Evelyn looked down, they saw the swarming monsters and Evelyn can''t help but curse under her breath!

    "Sh*t! They''re too many!" Evelyn said.

    "Where in the world did, theye from?!" Evelyn was getting frustrated. The ck mist was surrounding the monsters and the way that she looked at it, at least three hundred monsters were blocking their path.

    "Did you see any alternate paths that we could have used?" Silvester said.

    "This is the only path that will lead to the exit of the Stygian ruins, apart from this are paths that could lead to somewhere more dangerous. It would be problematic if we arrived at the poisoned river where the monsters are more poisonous than these monsters." Sir George exined to their highness, Silvester.

    "We need to give up going to the river

    "We need to find a gap and immediately run while fighting along the way. That''s the only solution that I could think of." Adam suggested.

    "You''re right, it would be hard but that''s the best option we had. We will be too exhausted to fight that many monsters!" Silvester agreed as he finished assessing the problem at hand.

 Chapter 108: WHAT HES LOOKING FOR 3

    Chapter 108: WHAT HE''S LOOKING FOR 3

    *sh! *Swoosh!*

    "Eeek!"

    *Screech!*

    "Ack!"

    The battle started after they stepped outside of the four walls of the royal room. They decided to have Adam as the vanguard as first defense along with Evelyn.

    The thought that Evelyn would have shields to her expense and used the guys that Silvester brought vanished when she needed to step up as she saw the monster''s physical strength.

    ''They will get themselves killed if they take the front.'' she thought.

    That''s why as Adelyn, she suggested that she will be the vanguard with Adam. At least Adam would be helpful because the guy loves to kill monsters.

    ''Crazy!'' she thought as she saw Adam''s lips arched ad twitched slightly.

    Sir Izzy, Sir Edrich, and Sir Louise will be in the middle as they are the mages and healer that is needed to be protected in this fight. They will help attack the monsters as they casted their spell while running. As for the rear, the Crown Prince Silvester will guard it with the help of Sir George.

    They decided to set this up to have a high chance of fighting without stop and getting out of the Stygian Ruins faster.

    *sh*

    "Ack!"

    The quiet and serene atmosphere when they entered the ruins and the bad feeling that Evelyn had since stepping into the ck ground and the creepy surrounding of the forbidden city have been answered.

    Because after they stepped out from the royal room, the monsters were busy surrounding every nook and cranny of the castle to ambush and kill them

    Even if she was an experienced adventurer, there''s still a disadvantage when the enemy has arge number with them.

    *swoosh!*

    *screech!*

    *boom!"

    A loud explosion can be heard as the battle was still in the process and the mage was busy exploding and burning some monsters.

    The indescribable smell lingers in the air. Thanks to the mask that Adelyn gave they can breathe and be protected from the poison at the same time.

    Along the way, Adam and Evelyn are busy making way for the group and make a path to escape. Every swing of their sword, a monster will plopped down and be killed on the spot. They''re not the S-rank and A-rank adventurer for nothing.

    The monsters that they''re killing look like a slimy figure with no definite shape and their body is all covered in ck and their blood is poisonous along with their acid shooting saliva.

    Adam and Evelyn had their calm demeanor even if the monsters that they were fighting with were the first strange monsters that they saw in a while.

    While they sh the enemies'' body, the mages will set them on fire because the monsters that were covered in ck and have a strange shape revived after some time when they umted enough ck mana.

    They''re persistent bastards and they''re not monsters of the Stygian ruins for nothing. They''re giving the group a hard time defending their formation.

    While they''re fighting, Evelyn starts to make barriers for everyone. Oneyer of barrier is made for everyone to prevent and avoid the poison from contacting their bodies while they fight.

    George, Edrich, and Louise, looked at the woman who casted the barrier. It''s the first time that they can witness the power and capability of the two adventurers that their Crown Prince picked.

    They were shocked that an A-rank adventurer can cast barriers in multiple locations and precisely protect them while they moved. While the S-rank adventurers were silently killing the monsters with his unperturbed expression when they faced the front with swarming monsters that were attacking the viciously.

    Silvester and Izzy were also amazed. They knew the capability of the said woman when they were in the guild and she released her fierce aura that was intimidating enough for Izzy, a mage to plop down. Yes, it was Izzy who was with the Crown Prince that time.

    It was the first battle Evelyn had after her mana cap had been repaired. It feels like her mana was depleting at a fast rate when they are inside the area of the ruins.

    The mage was also having difficulty casting their spells. They were having a hard time breathing but still tried their best to also burn the monsters with their magic.

    They knew that without the mask that the woman gave them they would be dead with the heavy poison in the area as the ck mana around the ruins were strong enough to turn the monsters into poisonous beings.

    ''It looks like the ck mana here are affecting the other affinities.'' Evelyn thought as she looked at the other mage and Edrich who have an affinity to ck mana.

    ''Sir Edrich looks like he''s okay now, he''s adjusted to the mana.'' she continued to think.

    Then an idea came across her mind and called Edrich.

    "Sir Edrich, can you make a ck mana orb?" she shouted while she''s still busy cutting the monsters ahead.

    Edrich stopped from casting some small magic spells and looked at his front where Evelyn no, Adelyn is. They still can''t confirm if what they heard from that time was true. And they can''t ask their Crown Prince Silvester the details as they have a problem at hand that they needed to solve first.

    And what she requested are things that only the people who have knowledge about ck magic can know. And thisdy in front of him seems to be knowledgeable that she can request like this like it was just a simple favor.

    He looked at the Crown Prince as his eyes were questioning him ''how the hell does this adventurer know about my affinity?''

    That seems to be the interpretation of his ck eyes that darting daggers to his highness. No one knew about his powers except the Crown Prince and his close subordinate.

    Silvester just shrugged and began to kill monsters again.

    Edrich looked back and forth, it''s because his identity was supposed to be a secret and even if he did his part at the ck river near the castle that they went to earlier, they decided to do it themselves and let the adventurers guard them.

    But now that they have encountered monsters that seem to have impossible numbers for them, they changed their ns and wille back again as the Crown Prince only slipped to get out of the castle to personally do this task.

    Their Crown Prince also said that the monsters have already known their presence and it would be dangerous to them if some people from the pce knew that they went to the ruins.

    *sh!*

    "Ack!"

    "Sir Edrich, what are you doing dazing about while in the battle? Do you want to get yourself killed?"

    The sound of the monster''sst cry and the angry voice of a woman seems to snap him out of his deep thought.

    Edrich clicked his tongue. His true personality wille out if this continues.

    "Protect me, I''ll cast the spell." He announced to Evelyn who was still pretending to be Adelyn.

    "No problem."

    "Adam, I''ll leave the front to you for a while."

    "Okay, Miss Adelyn."

    Edrich knew what the adventurer wanted as she suggested using the ck mana orb. He also suspected it as he knew that the Crown Prince had taken out a grimoire from the hidden chamber of the royal room.

    He knew because there was ck mana oozing out from his bag and since he''s sensitive and attracted to dark aura, he understood that the monsters have sniffed the pure mana that it is leaking out.

    He clicked his tongue again. And he began to cast a spell and a ck mana started to form between his hands. It was round and only pure darkness. Usually it would be hard for him to produce this much mana without darkness affinity surrounding him.

    But since he''s here in the ruins were ck mana surrounding the area that you can see it as a ck mist were giving him an advantage.

    When he finished casting it he started to inform his party about what he''s about to do.

    "I''ll lure the monsters using this mana orb. When this touches the ground, it will explode. Run as fast as you can." He sternly informed.

    The rest nodded and Adam began to go berserk to quickly make a path and the rest followed him.

    Now, they are against time because the mana orb will explode once it touches anything and the explosion would be big enough to light the sky for a bit. The ck mana orb is equivalent to a detonating bomb.

    It would be dangerous for them once the monsters found the light and went to go where they were, so they needed to run away from the crime scene.

    The slimy monsters that were attracted to the ck orb started to go crazy and release poisonous gas from their body.

    "Run!!!"

    Edrich shouted and everyone ran with all their might. After a while they heard a loud boom where they came from.

    They still ran and killed monsters along the way. They needed to get out of the forest because Evelyn started to feel a mana that was dangerous enough for it to send shivers to her skin.

 Chapter 109: WHAT HES LOOKING FOR 4

    Chapter 109: WHAT HE''S LOOKING FOR 4

    A screeching sound can be heard from a far as well as thest cry of the strange monsters that died in the explosion. While the others have died in the explosion of the ck mana orb, some also have been in their tail.

    Adam and Adelyn keep on swaying their sword and shing the monsters while Silvester and the rest of the group are also helping while avoiding the poisonous blood of the monsters.

    "Sir Edrich, can you still make another ck mana orb?" Adelyn asked.

    "I can only make two and wait for my mana to be replenished."

    "Save it, we''ll need itter." she said.

    Now that she knew the man''s capabilities and limitations, she needed to utilize them and use their strength in the right time.

    *thud!* *thud!*

    Adam, Adelyn, Silvester and the rest of the group felt the vibrating of the ground underneath their feet. They''re eyes locked and looked at each other, everyone seemed to have felt the same presence.

    The direction of the loud sound where everything seemed to be crushed with a force capable of destroying everything with its strength and the swaying of the dry branches of the trees gave an indication as to where the location of the unknown monster was making the noise.

    Without a moment''s notice, they saw a fast shadow and boom! Adam flew miles away.

    Adelyn then knew that what they felt was a strength of an orc that also mutated inside the Stygian ruins.

    Because standing before them is an orc that is 3m tall stature and the wooden bat with spikes that seems to be made by this orc. Its skin was also the same as the other monsters and only one shade lighter from the rest. He also has fangs like the mammoth. Its length is as long as his chin is and shoots upward.

    "This ugly pig!" She insulted the orc and its red eyes glow dangerously.

    "Rrrr nhohh.." The orc seems to be saying his answer as it made its move by swinging the wooden bat that has the same length of her height.

    "Shit!" And soon reflexes took over and she jumped to the side, a crater was made from where the batnded.

    Adelyn gulped. It could have been her body smashed into bits if her reflexes weren''t honed by years of experience.

    "Grrr! me no pig!" another swing of his bat followed where Adelyn is.

    She couldn''t believe that the orc was retorting what she just spew.

    "Me Kill!" The orc continued as its red eyes were only following Adelyn''s shadow.

    Adelyn defended herself when she saw the iing bat. She also swings her sword to counter the attack. She grits her teeth and ready herself for the impact that''sing.

    "Evelyn!" While Adelyn was preparing herself, she heard a familiar voice and the name that she hadn''t heard for so long. In her peripheral view, she saw Silvestering her way.

    She smiled, she knew she could withstand the attack, she would winch in pain but she''s strong enough to defend herself from these kinds of monsters.

    But what she expected didn''t happen because instead of a powerful impact she saw a sturdy back. What dide was Adam''s sword as he defended the orcs attack from Adelyn.

    She was shocked as she saw earlier that Adam flew and broke a couple of dried ck trees while stopping after the fourth tree.

    Silvester heaved a sigh of relief, even if he knew that Adelyn is Evelyn and has the strength and power to overpower him means that she can defend herself.

    But he can''t help but be worried. It was only an hour ago that he discovered that her cousin wasn''t dead and was just pretending no, hiding from them. He doesn''t exactly know the reason why, but he can feel in Evelyn''s eyes that it was her desperation that made her do that.

    While Silvester has been contemting her cousin''s action and while he''s still fighting and killing monsters at the same time, he saw Adam and Evelyn making unbelievable moves to kill the gigantic orc.

    Adelyn and Adam locked eyes. They knew what to do as their eyes were doing the talking.

    She moves with a light foot and sh the orcs thick skin again and again in the same spots that her swordsnd and she does it until the flesh can be seen. While she does that, Adam is busy fighting the orc with its physical strength and making sure that the attention of the orc is on him while he lets Adelyn do the damage.

    Adelyn was getting annoyed with the orc, at first, she wanted to let them think that she was struggling, and her A-rank was also ying a big role for her to hide her strength. Since Silvester called her name out of the public and thepany of Silvester seems that they can be trusted to shut their mouth, she thought that she can do this without much issue. Well, if they decide to open their mouth and bber then there''s multiple things that she can do for them to voluntarily bury what they saw to the grave.

    Besides, Adam''s head was bleeding, and it was bothering her to see someone shielding her while they were harmed.

    Now, she needs to be the shield of the group. Oh well ''I''ll just ask forpensationter.'' she thought. She nced at Silvester''s group who were having a hard time as the fight was getting longer while they were still halfway out of the forest.

    Then, Adelyn looked up at the orc. Their eyes met and the orc was mumbling again.

    "Me Kill Eat Meat!"

    Adam''s brow twitch and his murderous aura were leaking out.

    "How dare you look at Miss Adelyn as food! I''ll kill you, you ugly bastard!" Adam cursed while his eyes were glowing dangerously.

    She sighs. Because she still saw Adam''s blood gushing from his head.

    ''And he has the guts to release his aura'' she thought before she clicked her tongue.

    "How annoying" she mumbled.

    She decided to kill it - that ugly orc. She doesn''t want to let a lot of people know her strength but oh well

    "Adam, step back." She said.

    Adam only nced at her and saw the annoyed face with a mix of exhaustion in her face. He stepped back.

    He squinted his ck eyes and peered at her as he sighed. The guild''s princess can be demanding but with a reason and he knew that she''s cautious and always paid back everything if you did something to her like when she beat the shit out of adventurers who made ruckus inside the guild. Annoyed and Exhausted.

    "Bastard!" He heard Adelyn cursed at the Orc.

    Now he confirmed that the Orc will die without mercy. So, he shut his eyes and retreated.

    While the Silvester''spany protected him from the side and still killed the monsters that followed them.

    Silvester and hispany are finished dealing with the monsters and are on the side taking a break and keeping up with their fast heartbeat and ragged breath.

    Then they heard Adelyn''s voice making Adam, the S-rank adventurer, step aside.

    "Is she trying to kill it alone?"

    "Isn''t supposed to be Sir Adam that needs to deal with the Orc?"

    They watched Adam step aside withoutining and his eyes were telling them that he trusted Adelyn''s decision.

    Although logically speaking, they knew that Adam is supposed to be the one to deal with the Orc it also seems to be normal to see the woman to deal with it herself.

    Then the proof presented to them itself. Because Adelyn let her murderous aura go wild.

    Silvester, Izzy and Adam have experienced her aura but not with vicious intentions. It sends shivers even for them while the rest of the party seems to be shocked at what they are witnessing.

    Sir George looks at her with open eyes. Even though he''s a sword master, he can''t exin what he was feeling. She looks big for him. It''s the first time since he experienced this other than their Crown Prince Silvester.

    And her aura looks like they are ready to swallow them, add to that, she looks like the dead itself that will bring death sentence to her target and she will drag the soul back to the pits of abyss.

    ''Well, she''s the dead rose of the battlefield.'' that seems to be the thoughts of the knights beside Silvester while they shiver.

    *sh!

    "Grr!"

    *Swoosh!*

    "Roar!"

    *ng!*

    "Ack!"

    The surrounding area was full of the sound of the swords cutting to the wind and the thick flesh of the Orc bing tendered as Adelyn was massaging it with her sword.

    Adelyn quickly equipped her sword with a strengthening spell and her earth magic shot from the ground and trapping the Orc like it was in a cauldron while she jumped with her light steps with force.

    All the people could see are dust made from Adelyn''s physical force.

    She quickly cast a spell. The one word cast spell that she utilized when she was only thirteen and the mage who were seeing this for the first time were hanging their mouth wide open. Especially Sir Izzy.

    It was only a theory when they graduated from the department of magic in the St. Prisch Academy and seeing it in person left them agape. They''re witnessing the theory bing real and the proof was the woman in front of them who was dealing with the gigantic Orc.

    The orc only swung his gigantic bat and tried to release himself from the earthen rock that surrounded his lower body.

    The people who were watching are getting serious as the tension of the fight was getting into them. A few minutes and they saw the body of the gigantic Orc slowly falling and thud! A loud sound came as its body hit the ground.

    And then, they saw Adelyn leisurely walking while smiling at them like she did was only an exercise and her refreshed look etched into their mind. If they didn''t witness what happened they would think that she didn''t kill a three-meter Orc just a while ago.

 Chapter 110: SHE KNEW: PART 1

    Chapter 110: SHE KNEW: PART 1

    The rest of the group wipes the cold sweat on their foreheads as they witness the scene. Silvester''spany focused on protecting their highness while the hired adventurer stands as the vanguard.

    After what happened they still encountered a lot of monsters on the way and Adelyn, the A-rank adventurer persisted to tell them that she will do the rest of the clean-up.

    Silvester and hispany looked at each other before nodding their heads in agreement. It''s because they saw the annoyance in her eyes and her mumbling words.

    They also looked at Adam who avoided their gaze when they tried to ask why is she doing that alone?

    Adam''s awkward smile seems to say that he also doesn''t know but it was easy to let her be when she''s annoyed. So, they did.

    And again, they are amazed. Adelyn with no restraint can send shivers and let their mouth agape.

    They are now at an inn after they got out of the Stygian Forest. After taking their time to refresh themselves, Silvester immediately requested for Adelyn no, Evelyn''s presence in his room.

    Knock!

    Knock!

    The sound indicated what his waiting was at the other side of the door. Silvester beckoned George to open the door.

    "I greet your highness, the Crown Prince. May the future-"

    Before Adelyn can finish the formal greeting for the Royal Family of the Kingdom of Perspiru. Adelyn no, Evelyn was stopped when she saw a leather shoe in front of her when she bowed to Silvester.

    He puts his hand on Evelyn''s shoulder to make her stand up and stop the formal greeting.

    "You don''t need to do that."

    Adelyn still had her face covered with her ck mask. She smiled at what he said. Technically speaking as Evelyn, she never wants the strict greeting that the noble family insisted to their kids.

    She hates it because she never acted as a proper noble when she was a child, don''t get her wrong she knew how to act her part but if there''s a chance where she doesn''t need to do it then she would prefer that option, though her mother, Duchess Monica always nags her for it.

    She sits across Silvester, right now, she knows what''s going inside his cousin''s head.

    Evelyn was dead for about four years. And surprisingly she was alive all along. How shocking would that be for the nobles in the Levingstone Kingdom.

    What would be the reaction of her family when they heard this?

    Nevertheless, Evelyn just sits there and lets Silvester ask.

    "Can I call you"

    She sighs when she hears the hesitant words of Silvester but before she answers she looks at Sir George.

    Silvester followed her line of sight and he immediately understood her questioning eyes.

    "Don''t worry, George already knew about you. He won''t tell anyone about this."

    Silvester reassures her and Adelyn no, Evelyn sighsagain.

    "How did you know?"

    That''s the first question that popped up to Evelyn when they were inside the royal room, she was just too preupied in tying a bondage to Silvester''s wrist that time.

    ''And what''s the purpose of that grimoire that has darkness surrounding it?'' She liked to ask this, but she stopped. It''s not her concerned what he needs it for. And besides, she thought that if it''s Silvester, then he must have purpose for it.

    So, the first question was her top priority for now. Silvester sincerely tells her everything that he noticed and him cutting his wrist and all that. He also told her about thest sentence that it seems warning as well as advice.

    ''Hmmm interesting.'' She thought.

    Evelyn takes off her mask and her matured face can be seen. She saw Sir George twitch his brows and open his eyes wide before returning back to normal again.

    Beneath the mask was her pale porcin skin, her butterfly lushes, and upturned eyes. She also takes off the disguise. The blessing of Chrisfold was not permanent, she asked Gil and was told that her mana was the one keeping it. That''s why all she needed to do was to take her mana and her true appearance woulde out.

    That''s why she was shocked when Silvester said that she saw her real appearance after he gave his blood to the strange fountain in the Castle of the Stygian Ruins. It was mysterious how he can see her perfect disguise.

    Well, it''s not perfect anymore, she thought.

    Silvester smiles, it''s been so long that he saw that face. She was still the most beautifuldy that he saw. But before he can rejoice, he needs to know what happened and so he asks.

    "So, what really happened Evelyn?" she then heard Silvester''s words along with the questioning gaze of Sir George behind Silvester.

    She contemted what she knew before she decided to have him again as an ally. He''s the perfect bridge so she can sneak in the Pce of Levingstone.

    "Well, I need to fabricate my death because there''s a faction who is targeting me and wants me dead." She just said nonchntly.

    Bang!

    Silvester frowned as he can''t help but m his fist on the coffee table.

    "Who would dare?!" he grits his teeth and looks at Evelyn.

    "Then why didn''t you ask for my assistance? Or the Crown Prince assistance? How about Gab? Your Family? Why Evelyn?" Silvester was frustrated, he''s frustrated to himself. He also thought that Evelyn must have known the ns of her enemy, but why does she need to face it alone.

    He was frowning as he looked at Evelyn casually sipping tea.

    Evelyn doesn''t know what was going on Silvester''s head and he was so frustrated while Silvester also doesn''t know that she can''t just tell her that she was destined to die if she stayed in the Kingdom of Levingstone. It was fated to happen because of the novel. That''s why she decided to fabricate it and let her existence cease to exist until the novel is not finished.

    So, she just tells him whates into her mind.

    "Assistance? You were there because you are in danger because of your brother and are in hiding. Gab was just a ve I picked up in the forest. And the Crown Prince? He will make me his bride if I get even a bit of his assistance"

    She continued to sip her tea for a pause as she saw Silvester gripping his palm hard.

    "Evelyn, you can still ask me or the Duke-"

    " I don''t want to be caged again."

    Silvester stopped his words. He didn''t expect her words.

    ''She doesn''t want to be in a cage? What''s that mean?'' he asked himself.

    Evelyn looked at her reflection in the warm tea. It''s also been so long since she saw her ck hair and the silver-blue hue in the tip of her hair.

    "You don''t know the life I had, Sil"

    Silvester was still looking at her. He also knew that he doesn''t know her whole life and what she had to do and been through from everyone detesting her.

    "Suddenly being thrown and treating me worse than a criminal while still trying to use me to gain power while they talk shit about my back I''ve had enough of that life." She remarks.

    Evelyn looked at Silvester.

    "You don''t know what that feels like" she said as she smiled. A bitter sad smile.

    Silvester knew she was correct. Her family treated her like she was the shame of the family though he doesn''t know the whole reason and was told that it was because her mana was inadequate for the Emsworth family.

    He doesn''t know what it feels like to be detested by your own family and your own people. He knew how society works. In a power struggle it is to eat or be eaten.

    What can a child do when she is thrown into the noble battlefield when they know what her circumstances are? She would be theughingstock and entertainment of the shameless and greedy nobles.

    Silvester just kept his mouth shut and listened to Evelyn and what he heard shocked him.

    "besides, the faction of the Crown Prince and Prince Adley as well as the temple of light were the ones who want me to die."

    The room went quiet.

    What she said was a big revtion. Who would have thought that three factions were aiming to kill a smalldy?

    Silvester was shocked, if she knew that her enemies are from both factions and add to that the temple of light, the religion of the Kingdom of Levingstone then that means that even the Emsworth family would find it difficult to face them as they got the citizens as their back up. One word from them, and the citizens will ostrisized their house.

    "Evelyn, if you knew your enemy why"

    "I faked my death?"

    "Yes"

    "Simple, they already nned to frame and kill me by using public execution with an excuse that I''m an evil witch who bullied people. They will sentence me to face the guillotine after the hunting season without a proper trial."

    "Wha"

    "The nobles who were hungry for power nned to kill me and cornered my father to weaken his power in the kingdom while the bastards of the temple wanted to take my body after I died. Wouldn''t it be nice if they never get what they want as I unexpectedly died." She smirks and her sunset eyes glow dangerously.

    "I would never let them get what they want!" she continued.

    Bang!

    The chair was pushed and stumbled over while Silvester stood as he was angry.

    "Crazy Bastards! They''re ganging up on a singledy because of power? And the temple of light. What the fuck is wrong with them? Why do they need your body? Fuckers! I''ll fucking kill them!"

    Silvester can''t help but cussed and cursed them. Evelyn knew why the temple of light needed her body, specifically her heart, but she wouldn''t tell Silvester about it.

    "I also want to kill them! And I need your help to stop them." She said as she looked at Silvester''s blue eyes.

    Her hatred toward them is deeper than the sea.

    "But first, I need to pay a visit to someone."

 Chapter 111: SHE KNEW: PART 2

    Chapter 111: SHE KNEW: PART 2

    Creaaak!

    Silvester had watched the door close after Evelyn left. His blue eyes still stares at the door. The information that she said left him speechless. She gave enough information about what happened during the four years that she hid herself in his Kingdom.

    Silvester unconsciously touched his temple as he knit his brows because of a brewing headache. He called George who also heard about everything Evelyn spilled.

    "George"

    "Yes, your highness."

    "Gather information about the names Evelyn have spoken. Let''s dig everything."

    George saluted to his highness the Crown Prince of their Kingdom and left the room. Dig. He needs to dig everything until there''s no left to hide. It''s his specialty.

    Silvester looked outside of the window, it''s still bright outside but the heaviness that he felt while listening to her cousin was making him angry.

    "Those bastards will pay!"

    He knew that he can''t make them kneel himself as it will bring dispute to the kingdoms that can lead to wars but he will never let them freely walk while Evelyn is making her ns.

    ***

    Earlier while they are talking.

    "I need to visit someone first"

    "Who?"

    She smirked when she looked at him.

    "Uncle"

    He knit his brows and asked her the questions.

    "Why? He didn''t do anything when you''re gone Why do you need to visit him?" he said. He never wants to tell her that their uncle is just a human who acts when there''s a gain for him.

    "I don''t care about that" he heard her voice while she grinned.

    "That man needs to pay what he owes. You see it''s too overdue. I need to get it now." she said, she''s smiling but her sunset eyes are dangerously glowing like a predator.

    ''What did that old man do?'' Silvester has swirling thoughts inside his head but he can''t spill it out loud.

    "Stop thinking about unnecessary things and let me meet the Crown Prince. No, Let me sneak into the pce." she said.

    Silvester snaps back to reality and focuses on the conversation at hand. It seems that he has too many things to think about after her cousin talks about what she knows.

    "I will actually visit the Kingdom of Levingstone in a few weeks, the celebration of the foundations of their kingdom will be held and they invited a lot of people from the neighboring Kingdoms. I can sneak you in as one of my envoys." he said, right now he''s agreeing to what Evelyn needs from him.

    It''s what he needs to give for her, he thought, as her cousin who faced everything alone these past four years is here asking him a favor. Wll, he don''t know that Gil and Cassandra is with her during those four years. She''s not alone, technically but he will not know that because Evelyn kept it a secret.

    "Thank you, SIl." she smiled, he stared at her and also smiled but deep inside he was having turmoil on what to do to those bunch of idiots.

    "Don''t worry about it, Eve."

    "I''ll be leaving first to visit uncle in the Kingdom of Levingstone, after that we can meet halfway and sneak me in the pce." she said.

    "Sure We''ll do what you n first."

    Silence befell them and after a while, Silvester talked and asked her.

    "Are you going to visit him as Evelyn?"

    "No"

    "Then, as Adelyn?" she smiled in response. Seeing it he thought that she would visit their uncle as an Adventurer.

    But Evelyn was actually having another n inside her head that will make her uncle surprised and he will open his eyes wide as a reaction.

    ***

    Silvester was still looking at the window of the inn, at present, he could see a lot of the adventurersing in and out of the inn. He also saw his knight, his left hand man going out of the inn.

    He instructed him to find out any dirt from the trash names that Evelyn spoke. That includes Headmaster Carsillion.

    "Payment?" he mumbled.

    "What did the old man do?" He can never get it out of his head. That''s why even if he knew his knight would have a hard time finding out everything about Carsillion because of his meticulous behavior of hiding his ns, he could at least know what he was plotting.

    That man never did anything when Evelyn went missing. It feels like he never had anything to do with his niece.

    "Heartless bastard!" he hissed.

    ***

    Evelyn is back again as Adelyn and she is inside the office of Erick waiting for the information that she needed.

    "Oh, our princess is here. How''s the trip to the forbidden city?"

    "Hmm why do you need to ask me about it when Adam already handed the report?"

    "I just wanted to have a conversation first. I''ve missed our haughty princess you know~"

    "Shut it, guild master. Where is it?"

    "Getting straight to the point huh!"

    She tried not to roll her eyes at him. He knew that Adelyn didn''t like wasting time but he always tried to make her talk to him a bit more. Just to annoy her like what she does to him.

    Anyway...

    "Here... "

    He tossed the brown envelope and Adelyn took the document out of it.

    "I can only get this much information from them"

    She smiled. This much is enough for now.

    "Thanks I''ll get going now."

    She stands and walks to the door. Click! The door knob was turned as she opened the door but before that she remembered something that she needed to talk about for the guild master.

    "By the way I''ll be out ofmission for a while. Don''t find me"

    Tak!

    The door close without Erick replying to what Evelyn just announced as he was in dazed when he heard the word ''out ofmission''

    "What does she mean about that?"

    ***

    Evelyn is preparing their meal. It''s dinner time and it''s been so long since she cooked for them.

    "Gil, Cassandra! Let''s eat now!"

    Gil ruffled her hair when he came to sit in the chair. He looked at the food that was prepared, the table was full with sd, meat, soup and dessert.

    He looked at her. It''s unusual for her to do this but pushed the thought as they are in front of the food.

    Cassandra was thest to arrive. She fell in silence when she saw the smiling Evelyn and the food that was prepared on the table.

    It''s the food that Gil and Cassandra likes. She silently sat at the chair of the head of the dining table.

    The room went quiet and the sound of clicking of table wares and the munching of the food was heard.

    Evelyn was actually nervous, she was intending to tell them that she needed to go back to the Kingdom of Levingstone and wanted to know if they coulde with her.

    She knew that she needed to move fast because the enemy was making a move. Their first target was the prince and she can''t let that happen.

    Now, she wonders what happened after the novel "A Happy Ending" reached the finale. Did they really have a happy ending after Evelyn died in the novel and the Crown Prince got engaged to the heroine?

    She doesn''t know, but she has a feeling that now that the book is finished, everything will move on its own ord ording to the will of the characters. And she can influence them now using the new identity she has.

    This is also the reason why she was nervous and felt like she was forcing the two of them if she told them that she wanted them to be with her when she went to get her revenge. It''s a request that she knew was heavy for the two as the one is a guardian of the Sushu mountain while the other was in hiding because of her powers.

    Evelyn fakes a cough and puts the fork and spoon down.

    "Ahem umm. I think I need to go back to the Kingdom of Levingstone."

    They only looked at her and Evelyn gulped. She never felt this kind of feeling. She''s only nervous around them.

    "...and umm I was thinking that it would be lonely for the two of you if you are here, and I thought that we could also sight see"

    She looked at them, their eyes and ears are focused only on what Evelyn will have to say next.

    "So, umm how about we go and sell our wine there and find other types of herbs? What do you think?"

    Evelyn was giving them a lot of reasons to go with her but not asking them directly, and Cassandra and Gil knew that she always makes them food whenever she will request something from them, although her requests are too simple and can be agreed right away.

    She always seems to struggle to speak what she wants from them. Cassandra chuckles as well as Gil. They knew right away that she needed something because she initiated the cooking.

    They just don''t know that she wants to go back to her homnd with them. Well, for Cassandra and Gil, it''s given that they will follow this girl that they knew was plotting something. She wouldn''t go back without a reason, that''s how they came to know her.

    "Why are you asking such obvious answers? Of course, I want to see new herbs." Cassandra replied nonchntly and returned to eating the steak on her te.

    "It''s also fine to me, It''s been a while since I saw the Levingstone Kingdom." Gil said as he was smiling while his grey eyes were focused on Evelyn.

    "Let''s go, Child." he continued and a bright smile appeared on Evelyn''s face.

 Chapter 112: SHE KNEW: PART 3

    Chapter 112: SHE KNEW: PART 3

    Adelyn decided to have a sparring match with Adam before she went to the Kingdom of Levinstone.

    She always tries to fulfill her promise whenever she can and whenever it is within her capabilities. Well, she knew that there''s also things that she can''t help and she abandoned it, that''s why she was trying to fulfill the little promises. That''s also the reason why Adam and Adelyn decided to meet in the basement of the Monterio Guild. To spar.

    The basement is actually used for secret meetings, deals, missions, and also as the training ground of the adventurer who would also take an advanced test to be promoted in rank. It was the size of the half building footprint and can be found in the second floor of the underground basement.

    The cement walls and the lit torches is what can be seen in the four walls of the room. There is also at the side of the room where the wooden sticks are used for practices and the seats that can be found above the center stage so that audience can watched the adventurers who wants to advance their ranks.

    Anyway

    Adam is looking neat and proper as there is no blood stain stuck to his face or his clothes. He was waiting for Adelyn who said that she will permit his request of sparring before she goes into her mission.

    Adam has bright red hair along with his apricot almond eyes. He was standing there leisurely while his sword was lifted with one hand and resting on his shoulder.

    Momentster Adelyn walked in with her trademark ck mask along with her casual training ck pants and white shirt along with her ck boots. Her chestnut locks are tied into a ponytail and her slender arms that contain enough muscles are circling in the air as she stretches her arm.

    Adam looked at Adelyn who has always had that look that she doesn''t care about her surroundings but always the one to take the action when she knew that someone is in danger. Like what happened to him during the battle with the Orc.

    He knew that Adelyn was making her the distraction so that she can attack while all the opponent''s attention and attack willnd on him. But after she saw the blood trickling down his face, he knew she got annoyed and tried to deal and kill the Orc to lessen the harm to others.

    Of course, Adelyn no, Evelyn doesn''t know this herself. She always tried to use others but ended up taking the burden herself. Well, for Evelyn it was faster for her to act than to wait for people to rescue or shield her.

    Adam and Adelyn positioned themselves as they had their stance a few feet from each other while they eyed and tried to predict each other''s moves.

    "Are we going to use real swords, Miss Adelyn?" Adam was the one to ask as he saw Adelyn leisurely picking up a sword in the side where the rack of swords are stacked.

    "Huh? I thought we would use one, because you know you''re holding a real sword with you Adam" She replied as she motioned her chin to the direction of his sword in his shoulder.

    "Oh this I was just practicing earlier that''s why."

    "Hmm"

    Then Adelyn squinted her eyes to Adam. It was because she actually noticed that Adam seems to be talking a lot with her these days. And it''s unusual for her, that is. So, she just shrugged and asked directly.

    "By the way Adam, is it just me or you be a little chatty?"

    She looked at him as she stopped searching for a sword that fitted her as she picked one that was light in weight. Perfect for her stature, then she added words because she noticed Adam flinched in surprised. Which she found funny.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I love to talk. It''s just that I thought that maybe you were pushing yourself to talk to me...? I mean as far as I know you''re a man of a few words."

    She said and approached him.

    Well, she''s not wrong. Adam is actually a man who only talks when it''s necessary, but he can''t help talking to Adelyn who ims that she loves to talk when her face always looks annoyed when someone approaches and talks to her.

    Also, he found it amusing that thisdy has the guts to nag and scold him whenever they cross paths. Because the regr reaction of people is to avoid his eyes and talk at him behind his back telling that he always looked ready to kill.

    What can he say when his face is naturally born with a fierceness?

    Nheless, he found itforting that Adelyn was treating her like a normal human being, well, sometimes too normal that he also found it weird. He has that title as the silent reaper in the guild because he kills his opponent by slitting their throat. Literally silencing them. And sometimes, he actually felt like she was scolding him and treating him like a younger brother and also he had this feeling that she was looking at him like a dog sometimes which he also found amusing.

    Well, he''s correct about that. Adelyn no, Evelyn actually thinks like he is a dog sometimes.

    Anyway back to the topic at hand.

    "We should use the practice sword." he said, still amused with Adelyn''s nonchnt stance.

    "It''s fine, we can spar like this but if you insist. Alright then."

    After switching their real sword with a practice sword, Adelyn and Adam went to the center stage again.

    The first to attack is Adelyn, she swings her sword will all force that the wind inside the lit andpressed room made a swoosh sound that resonated inside.

    Adam wasn''t flustered as he saw Adelyn''s movements when they were in the Stygian Ruins and came prepared for her attack. He also swung his sword to counter Adelyn''s attack.

    He knew that he needed to treat this as a real battle because Adelyn''s words that she said she won''t hold back are true.

    His hand that was holding the wooden sword felt a tinge as they shed. He also saw a crack in her wooden sword and his because of the impact.

    Now, it seems that it''s time for him to counterattack. He jumped and swung his sword upward and saw that Adelyn was also preparing for his attack.

    Adelyn knew that Adam is the type of fighter who doesn''t use schemes in fights and acts purely of instinct. He''s the most dangerous type of adventurer that you can encounter if you are the enemy, because he will charge you like a red bull while his body acts on its own ording to what his guts tell him.

    After a few exchanges, their practice sword gave up on them and broke into pieces. Well, it''s to be expected, their physical strength is too much for the poor wooden sword.

    She looked at Adam who also knew that the sparring need to end as they have already broken their weapons,

    "I guess it''s a tie?" Adelyn announced.

    "Hmm tie." Adam agreed.

    And both decided that they will continue their sparring when they have a chance again. She knew that Adam had a mission after just a week ofing back from the Stygian ruins.

    Really the guild master seems to be working him like a corporate ve.

    "Anyway, I''ll be having my mission too for a while, so I''ll be gone for long. Just wanted to say goodbye." she just nonchntly said.

    Evelyn was actually saying goodbye personally to the people who she cared for and who helped her during the times in need.

    "Where?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Where are you going?"

    "Just going to take some payments"

    She was actually going to start making the people who stabbed them that day pay. She smiled at him and turned her back and waved her hand.

    "Take some interest too" Adam said that made Adelyn giggle.

    "Yup"

    ***

    Adelyn, Gil, and Cassandra are now in the Kingdom of Levingstone. Adelyn can already see herself frowning at the sight of statues from the temple of light that seems to be at every nook and cranny of the front city of the kingdom.

    They have been in the second town and almost every house has small statues of the temple of light, well to be specific, the small statues of saintess.

    Adelyn felt the need to ask about this peculiarity that is happening. She knew that the temple of light had gained some fame after they found out that Elise had light mana and thus proimed her the saint.

    With her hood on, and the three of them walking side by side. Everyone could tell that they''re not from here and are just travelers passing by.

    "Old man! Can I ask?

    "What is itdy?" the old man replied. He noticed them a while ago and thought that the travelers must have never heard about their saint because they kept on looking at the statues.

    "What''s with the statues?"

    s, the old man was actually true. He chuckled as she saw the curiosity in thedy''s eyes that he can only see as half of her face was covered by a mask.

    "It''s about our kind and pure saintess. Lady Elise von Acker"

 Chapter 113: SHE KNEW: PART 4

    Chapter 113: SHE KNEW: PART 4

    Adelyn, Gil, and Cassandra have arrived at the kingdom of Levingstone, two weeks before the celebration of the foundation of the kingdom. And a few days before Silvester and the rest of his envoys will arrive.

    Adelyn saw a lot of statues. The mini-figurine that stands two feet tall in every front of every house seems to be familiar with her, and so, she decided to talk to one of the locals. An old man was near her and she decided to ask some questions.

    "You must be travelers, well the statues are given by the temple of light. The figure is our saintess which is the loveliestdy I have ever seen. If you saw her, you can feel the divinity and the holiness surrounding her as she is the purest and kindest saint we have ever seen. Of course, our kingdom has the new saints after a hundred years of not having one, surely the lord has blessed thisnd again."

    Adelyn knit her brows into a frown on how enthusiastic the old man exined it to her, then Cassandra who also wears a ck cape approached her and whispered to Adelyn''s ears.

    "The statues seem to be surrounded with ck mana, it''s faint but people without tolerance to ck magic can be affected." she said.

    Adelyn no, as Evelyn she was shocked again. Those despicable people who dress themselves in white and have the audacity to fool the citizens just to have more influence in power have the guts to corrupt the people''s mind?

    She gritted her teeth. She will not let those fools do this again.

    They bid their farewell to the Old man and move on. She felt the urge to vandalize and kick the statues whenever she saw one. It almost made it look like the temple of light is not a religion but a cult.

    Well, in her opinion, the temple of light is pure b*llshit.

    "Let''s find an inn first and split to do what we want." Adelyn suggested. Cassandra and Gil nodded their heads.

    "Sounds like you need to go," Cassandra mumbled.

    Well, she knew how Adelyn, the girl she knew for the past three years works. When she says that they will split to do what they need to do, usually it means that she has a task that she must finish as soon as possible.

    Adelyn nodded. She doesn''t know how Cassandra found out that she will leave immediately after they got to the inn, nheless, she was thankful because she didn''t ask any questions as she felt that she can''t really tell that she will go to get the payment from someone.

    After they have situated in their rooms in the inn that they found, the rest do their chores. Gil served as the merchant and build partnerships to the locals, his identity that he acquired when they are in the Corora town helped them to familiarize themselves again in this kingdom. While Cassandra will go to the pharmacy and herbal shops to acquire different kinds of herbs. And Adelyn? No, Evelyn? She needs to use her magic enchantments to use strengthening and speed magic.

    The second city that they arrived at is near the borders of the South gate of the St. Prisch Academy. She needs to get there as soon as possible ande back to the inn.

    For one day, Adelyn no, Evelyn used all her strength to run as fast as she can so she can arrive on time. She also has the ring with her that she got after the talk with Silvester. It was technically hers, and Silvester can''t do anything with it unless he goes again to the ruins.

    She saw the forest the lushes green trees that she hadn''t seen for a long time. But she didn''t approach it immediately. She will need to wait for the night toe, and she also knows that Chrisfold has already noticed her.

    He is her another contracted spirit. He will know when his contractor is around, heck they know if their master has died.

    The thought of their first encounteres to her mind, Evelyn that time felt like the young man that looked around twenty was too strong to achieve a position to protect the west gate of the Academy.

    Everything clicked to her after she got her memories. Chrisfold is actually the guardian of the west. If Gil is from the east as Cierzo the Wind Guardian, then Chrisfold is the protector of thend of the west, known as Chetri.

    The first time that they met, he blushed and was so happy and the time that he approached her and said that he will help her to escape, and Gil saying that he can be trusted and thus she included him in the n and the result was of course her having the quiet life for the four years of hiding.

    And she also knew why Chrisfold was here all along, it''s because he was here guarding something. Though what he just told him when she was young was that he was protecting a key, the young Evelyn that time shrugged it off as it didn''t concern her.

    Surely, Chrisfold will help her to get inside the school. But if he can''t he can always find a way in. She knew the Academy at the back of her hand.

    Because Dauchess Monica, her mother, was once a professor in this school, and she was with her all the time. She was technically having ss along with the other students that were older than her. But no oneined as they thought that she was too young to know the forms and the equation of the magic enchantment.

    They were wrong though.

    Anyways...

    The night falls and it''s almost the middle of the night. Evelyn knows that the protectors of the South Gate will change for the night watch. She can sneak in then.

    She decided not to wait anymore for her contracted spirit, Chrisfold.

    After she enters the forest earlier, she already takes her mask off and also changes her clothes into all ck and she now looks like a ninja. While waiting for the nightfalls she has scouted how many protectors are there and as expected, they only have the minimum protectors but a lot of guards.

    Evelyn sneaks in and arrives at her destination after her meticulous, quiet, and painstakingly invading the guards that station outside and patrolling.

    She went into the balcony of the headmaster''s room at the farthest end of the second floor of the castle located at the back of the administration building.

    Its actually a castle only for the headmaster, well, perks of being the leader of the prestigious school, St. Prisch Academy.

    She silently entered the room and saw the sleeping Casillion on top of the bed. Evelyn actually hides her presence and her mana, a thing that she learned when they are on an adventure to not provoke monsters and just see them as a passing wind.

    It never urred to her that she will use this for a person.

    Carsillion felt that someone was staring at him while he was asleep and slipped his hand underneath his pillow where there was a dagger.

    He opened his eyes and only saw the darkness around his room, Evelyn had already be one with a wall, she was actually blending in with the surrounding. Who would have thought that his room was colored in ck and white?

    White for the furniture and ck for the walls. Well, she was thankful that his taste helped her.

    She watched him stand up from his bed and went to the table where the candle stands are. But before Carsillion could light a match, he saw the spinning ceiling along with his body falling.

    He was scared as an assassin capable of hiding its presence means that the assassin is much more skilled than him. But who? Who did he offend that someone would dare to do this?

    As he thought that, his consciousness had already left him and his body made a loud thud to the cold floor.

    Evelyn then tied him to the seat with all force and gagged him with a cloth that she found lying on the floor and ced him in the corner of the room where the moonlit shone while she hid herself to the darkness near the bed.

    She sshed him with cold water that she got from the bathroom and momentster, she heard a groan from the man who betrayed her.

    "Ughh! Mmmpphhh!!"

    He was struggling but Evelyn already made him drink Cassandra''s potion where it can disable his powers for three hours. Well, that''s enough for her to interrogate this man.

    "Shall we start the questioning?"

    She threw a dart on his shoulder. And another whimper was heard.

    "Do you want to know a secret that I know you also considered a secret?" She said, amused at the man who was ring at her.

    "Carsillion, the headmaster of the St. Prisch Academy and the youngest to have been proimed as one, the illegitimate child of King Augutus of the Kingdom of Perspiru"

    "Mmphhff!!!"

    Evelyn ignored him and continued to utter words that he always kept within himself.

    "...And also, the crazy bastard who tried to covet his half-sister from her husband, Duchess Monica because he fell in love with his own half-blood sister,"

    "Mmmphhhfff"

    "The one who also schemed against her family and kidnapped her daughter. How are you? Carsillion Erick von Bonega"

    He looked at her and red, his eyes were saying who the hell are you as Evelyn still continued to talk and expose him.

    "...It''s time to pay your overdue debt." she said as her dyed chestnut eyes glowed dangerously in the darkness.

 Chapter 114: PAYMENT

    Chapter 114: PAYMENT

    "How was it like to feel that your secrets are being exposed one by one?"

    And besides, this bastard had the guts to act like he cares for Evelyn when she attended the academy while her memories are still chained in her consciousness.

    He has the audacity to look like a filial uncle who has missed his niece.

    "!"

    Thuk!

    Another dagger pierce through Carsillions body, while Evelyn is looking at him with disdain and hatred.

    "Mmmphhf"

    Carsilliion is still struggling but knows that his powers were sealed. But he won''t back down, he needs to know who the hell managed to attack him, the headmaster of the St. Prisch Academy!

    Evelyn is smiling evilly behind the ck cloth. She knew that Carsillion won''t back down without a fight but who cares? He can''t use his mana and when ites to physical strength, Evelyn is confident that she canunch an attack.

    "Let''s have a little chat, shall we? If you scream I think you know what will happen"

    Evelyn said while her tone is lower than normal, and her eyes were devoid of emotions and only coldness can be seen. She takes the tie gagged in his mouth while her sword is pointing at his neck.

    Carsillion spits at her at his protest. Evelyn didn''t mind if it''s the other people who did this, but this bastard was different from them, so she smacked him in the nose, and it bled.

    "I told you, don''t do anything funny. I don''t have patience."

    "Who are you?! Who sent you? Is it the temple? Or that f*cking King?!"

    Evelyn just looked at him like a bug while her mind was processing what he said.

    ''So, the temple was aiming for you too and the King? Ha! Crazy Bastards!"

    Carsillion was known to be mischievous and sneaky, but what they didn''t know is he hates pain. He will blurt out everything if he was inflicted as long as you promised that you won''t hurt him. It''s the trauma that he got from his childhood when he was known as the illegitimate child of King Aaugustus.

    Anyway...

    Evelyn won''t forgive this man! Not in this lifetime nor in the afterlife! The temple of Light and the nobilities who have nned this will also need to pay.

    "Tell me the names of the people who helped you make that n?"

    Chhh

    Her sword around his neck is digging through his skin and drops of blood can be seen drenching his nightwear.

    "Speak!"

    Carsillion looked at her, he was having thoughts that he saw those eyes before. The way the assassin looked at him was how his sister also looked at him before, that chill always bring him euphoria. shes of memories sh to his head.

    "Heh...I don''t know what you''re talking about"

    He knows he hates pain more than anything else in the world but seeing the assassin who has risked her life toe here and ask about details about that day only means that she doesn''t have concrete evidence. And he who knows that will deny any rtionship to that incident!

    What he didn''t know is Evelyn didn''t need those, because she will kill them with her own hands. What''s the use of evidence when she can execute them like what they did to her mother? Evelyn will pay them back what they owe. That''s why she will also leave their corpse in their own yard.

    And the moment that Carsillion decided to deny everything, Evelyn started to speak.

    "You think you can hide it from me? Let me tell you what I know then. That day, you purposely get the attention of the Duke to find his missing daughter and leave the poor Duchess alone knowing that an enemy who''s targeting Duchess Monica will arrive. Hmm Somehow the n became different as you didn''t expect that the Duchess would die. You must have an agreement with those bastards, but they also betrayed you."

    Her tone was mocking while she exined what she knows happened that day like what she just said didn''t concern her past. No, actually, Evelyn was trying hard not to kill this man right now, because she still needs the names of those bastards who lead the n.

    Carsillion is panicking inside as his eye''s pupils shake because of fear.

    ''No one knew what happened that day, except for the people who made the ns with me Who is this woman? Who is she?''

    Questions are swirling around his head, once this information was leaked the Duke will kill him in a painful manner.

    ''That man will torture me for the rest of my life'' he thought as he looked to the chestnut orbs in front of him that send shivers to his body.

    "I- I still don''t know who you are Why do I need to answer that useless question?" he said his voice was getting louder while he stil grits his teeth towards the assassin that was covered in ck cloth.

    "So, you''re going to feign ignorance? Then, let me tell you another secret." Evelyn said, as she released her murderous aura and a barrier to surround the whole room to not let anyone noticed her mana.

    "I like to cut up people''s skin and after they are not recognizable, I''ll also cut their fingers and toes and then scatter them around their own house, while I pluck their teeth one by one and stab their flesh using a rusty knife and poke their eyeballs until it bleeds. Isn''t that wonderful?"

    Carsillion shivered, the way the assassin described what will happen to him and what it does to her enemies was too viscous and evil.

    Well, Evelyn never did any of those, she just knows how to scare Carsilliion who hates pain.

    ''Making him imagine his own scene will let him talk voluntarily. But whatever happens he will still die tonight!'' she thought as her eyes were like digging his soul on how intently she stared at him.

    Evelyn became cold and merciless when she became an adventurer. She did kill someone before, and it was a corrupt merchant who was kidnapping children and giving them to a ve trader. She remembers how he found Gab who ran away from a ve merchant and thus, built hatred towards them.

    Those kinds of guys don''t deserve mercy, and this guy in front of him doesn''t deserve it too.

    She saw him shiver. "Now will you talk?"

    Evelyn started to interrogate Carsillion and everytime he hesitated to speak, Evelyn would utter words of torture while her dagger also cut a part of his skin making him afraid and shiver in front of the assassin.

    After the interrogation, Evelyn started to walk away. Carsillion thought that now the assassin has the information she needs then she will let him be.

    But Oh man you''re oh so damn wrong.

    Evelyn walked to where there was moonlight and took the cloth that was covering half her face. Now that she has enough information from this guy, it''s time to give him a piece of her mind as Evelyn.

    Shhh

    Carsillion''s eyes bulged, because what he saw was the familiar face four years ago, though she was more matured and has grown a lot, the face was a thing that he can''t forget. Because it''s the face of his beloved sister.

    That face was what he desired to have, and to lock it up where only he can see. But that Duke had the guts to snatched Monica from him and own her body. He was so angry that he made a judgement to better destroy what he can''t have than be owned by others.

    What a selfish person. He knows that he''s greedy and crazy but what can he do? He already made a stance where he can''t turn it back.

    "Ha-hahaha"

    Heughed andughed. He saw her face. It was his niece. What a surprise for him who thought that he would never get to see that beautiful face again.

    "You''re crazy!" Evelyn can''t help but voice her opinion.

    The desire on Carsillion''s eyes disgusted her.

    "You''re alive thank goodness! Monica I can still see the face of Monica."

    "Bastard!"

    Thud!

    "Ack! Hahahaha! Ugh!"

    Carsillion was stillughing while he was looking at Evelyn''s face while he was kick on the stomach.

    The guy actually went crazy as he saw what he was looking for four years, and Evelyn leaned down to match his eye level. But Carsillion isn''t in his right mind, now that he thought he can fulfill his desires.

    "Ahh! I can still fulfill my n. I can still give Monica''s soul to you and Monica will be with me again. Hahaha!"

    Evelyn''s eyes went wide, and she snatched his neck so hard while she asked him a question.

    "What did you say? You bastard?!

    "Ahahaha! Monica, I can see Monica again! Ahaha!"

    "You f*cker! What the hell are you nning?!"

    Carsillion can onlyugh and Evelyn was gritting her teeth.

    ''Soul? What did they do to my mother''s soul?''

    "I''ll f*cking kill you!"

    Evelyn can''t hide her hatred anymore and she also knows that this man''s mind is done for so, she shed the guys'' neck using her dagger.

    "Ack! Ahahaha!"

    She thought that Carsillion only has a screw loose but never expected to be this kind of lunatic.

    "I know I can find the answers to what you said when I visit the temple of light. But I won''t let you see light again. Bastard!"

    "Thud!"

    Carsillion''s body hit the floor while his blood was spilled all over. Until hisst breath he was uttering Monica''s name and saying absurd things.

    Evelyn leaves his body there and escapes.

    Tomorrow, the people who have aligned themselves to him will know that he''s dead. They won''t know who did it and they won''t care.

    Right then, Evelyn will attack them the time they didn''t expect the most!

 Chapter 115: CARSILLION BONEGA: PART 1

    Chapter 115: CARSILLION BONEGA: PART 1

    "Carsillion! Big brother, where are you?" Monica shouted at the pce where only a few servants are stationed.

    Monica saw her brother near the garden where he always frequently visited with a book in his hand.

    Carsillion favorite ce to read his books were the quiet ce of the garden where he can smell the fresh scent of nature while he focusses his mind to what he is reading. He heard Monica''s voice from a distance and turned his head with a smile.

    "Princess Monica, I''m here." he said.

    His butter hair color fluttered in the wind and his gold eyes smiled like a crescent as he saw Monica walking her way to his side.

    "Brother, I told you, you don''t need to call me Princess... "

    He chuckled at the sight of his beloved half-sister pouting. But he still needed to tell her his ce in the pce.

    He''s an illegitimate child of King Augustus, but Princess Monica has been popr by the citizens because she was a prodigy in magic unlike him who made a choice to quietly live in the pce and someday, he will escape.

    "I can''t call you without your title Princess. If people heard me then they will reprimand us saying that we can''t follow the rules of the pce"

    "I don''t care What''s wrong with calling my brother, brother?She asked, her ck hair fluttered in the wind as she looked at his brother and smiled.

    Carsillion always envied that smile, she can smile with all her heart to him even though he knew people in the pce always made rumors and bullied her as she isn''t acknowledged by the king as his child because of her background, even though they have the same hair color as the king. The ck hair.

    While him, he has the butter hair color that he got from her dead mother. He was thankful that he had a small ce far away from the royal pce and a garden where he can read his books.

    He cupped her face while she smiled at him, it was a gesture that you can say was sweet to look at. A brother who loves and cherishes his sister, that''s the feeling you get from seeing the scene but Carsillion has different feelings than those, there was something inside him that he can''t exin whenever shees near him.

    But whatever he didn''t need to know what that is as long as he can stay by her side. That''s what he thought.

    "By the way brother The King has made a royal decree," she announced and paused.

    Carsillion looked at him with bewilderment.

    ''What does the King nned for her, to give a decree for when he won''t even admit that she is his daughter.'' he thought.

    When Monica didn''t see his reaction, she continued.

    "The King will acknowledge me to be his daughter and will send me to the neighboring kingdom as a bride for their Crown Prince."

    "What?!"

    Carsillion stood up with shock and anger residing in his heart as well as his face that was wretched with unknown expression.

    ''That can''t be, then I wont see her anymore? No!''

    His heart is beating fast every second that he thinks about the possible things that the Crown Prince will do if they wed.

    ''No, I won''t let him touch her!''

    Monica is still looking at him, she knew that it would be a shock for his half-brother who was the only one to be there when she was lonely.

    "Brother?"

    She called him and she saw him nce at her. There was something in his eyes that he can''t figure while she is trying to figure that out Carsillion''s mind have a lot of self struggles as he tried to persuade himself that he needs to do something about Monica''s situation.

    "Monica" he called her name with seriousness.

    "What is it, brother?"

    A slight pang has hit his heart. He still doesn''t know why but he pushed it aside as he needed to tackle something grave.

    "Should we escape? I know you don''t want to be engaged. We should leave this ce tonight!"

    Monica shakes his head in response.

    She can''t leave the pce and let her attendants and those who close to her be persecuted because of her selfish desire for freedom.

    "I can''t brother but you should escape. The king announced that he will select his sessor. And we knew who that would be. You need to leave the pce, this ce will be a hell in the next few months." she warned him.

    "I won''t!"

    "Brother! I told you, your safety is the most important right now. The Crown Prince that I will be engaged to is the Crown Prince Cesar. The rumors said that he''s a pretty decent guy and talented in magic. This is better for me, than to be here in this Kingdom that looks down on me." she said.

    She looked at him with her sunset eyes that pierced him like daggers. His sister who was the most beautiful that he had ever seen between their nth siblings will be married to the Crown Prince of Levingstone.

    That crown Prince was said to be a genius in magic and was said to be kind to his citizen. He thought that if that kind of guy would be Monica''s husband then he wouldn''t mind. No, actually even if he persuades himself that it was alright as long as his sister is happy then he can give her his blessings.

    But what''s this? His heart was telling him otherwise, he wanted her to own his sister. Monica didn''t know that her brother had realized something.

    Carsillion then masked his emotions.

    "Okay I understand, Princess Monica. I''ll heed your words."

    Suddenly, he was being too formal to Monica that she found it odd.

    "Brother"

    "It''s alright, I''ll leave the pce tonight. I''ll see you in the Kingdom of Levingstone."

    He said then he walked away.

    Monica looked at his back. She doesn''t know why but her brother has different looks on his eyes. Those eyes were what she always saw in the nobles. It was greed.

    He looks at her with greed. But why? She thought that she must have seen wrong so, she pushed the thought and left his residence with a confused mind.

    ***

    The Levingstone Kingdom has been in an uproar. Crown Prince Cesar died in assassination. No one foreseen this as their Crown Prince was said to be the greatest mage ever seen after the Great Wizard that established the St. Prisch Academy.

    Soon the rumors were focused on one person. The hostage princess from the Kingdom of Perspiru.

    "What will happen to that princess?"

    "She will be brought back to her Kingdom, I''m sure."

    "Poor Princess, she was here caged as a hostage. Now, she will be thrown out like she is a ragged."

    "But this is better If she was wed to the Crown prince before he died, she would be a widow at such a young age."

    "What a tragedy"

    The nobles started to have a conclusion to the poor Princess Monica who had been engaged to the Crown Prince and died without even iming her freedom.

 Chapter 116: CARSILLION BONEGA: PART 2

    Chapter 116: CARSILLION BONEGA: PART 2

    ***

    Meanwhile in the temporary residence of Princess Monica in the Pce.

    "Monica, this is why I told you to escape in the first ce. We should leave right now. You should escape before the Kingdom of Levingstone tells you to go back to that ce!" Carsillion was yelling at his sister who was massaging her temple.

    "Brother, I also don''t wish to go back to that trash ce. This Kingdom is better for me. And besides, Duke Keene has promised to propose to me to get me out of here"

    "What preposterous! The Crown Prince just died and you''re telling me that you''ll get engaged to another man?!"

    Carsillion was boiling in anger. ''Why is she doing this to me? Why can she just go with me and live with me?!'' he thought.

    "I love Duke Keene, brother"

    Hearing this, Carsillion was outraged, this is the first time she heard his sister utter those words.

    "Love?" he was stupefied.

    ''That can''t be! Monica is mine! Should I kill him? That bastard, how dare he?!!!''

    His mind is swirling with vicious thought. Meanwhile, Monica answered him.

    "Yes brother, I love him"

    Carsillion can''t hear anything and his reason seems to have left him as he snatched Monica''s arm and pulled her up to match her eye level. His eyes were viscous as he stared at her eyes.

    "You love that bastard? Why?! I''m here! I''m enough, Monica"

    "..."

    "I''ll kill that bastard!"

    "Brother!"

    Monica can''t understand him, but she''s seeing those eyes again. The obsession and greed in his golden eyes. She has been ignoring those eyes for a couple of years, but she needs to put Carsillion to his ce now that he just said and uttered cruel words.

    "Carsillion! Don''t you dare touch him or I won''t forgive you!"

    "Hah!"

    "So, he''s that important to you? What about me? This is Ridiculous!"

    He gripped his arm harder that Monica felt that it would leave a bruise.

    "Let go, Carsillion!"

    "Fine! But I''ll tell you this Monica! You will not get rid of me! Because you''re mine my dear young sister!"

    He smiled and left Monica''s room. But his cold eyes when he turns his back send the servants shivers in their spine.

    "I''ll get you no matter what, my dear sister." he mumbled only to himself.

    ***

    In the present Carsillion saw the image of Monica from her only daughter, Evelyn.

    ''Ah Monica is still here'' he thought as heughed.

    "You Bastard! What do you mean my mother''s soul? What did you do?" Evelyn asked.

    Carsillionughed.

    ''Ahaha I can see Monica again!"

    "You f*cker! What the hell are you nning?!"

    Carsillion can onlyugh and Evelyn was gritting her teeth.

    ''Monica my lovely Monica. I can see my lovely Monica!'' Carsillion was repeating these words inside his head.

    "I''ll f*cking kill you!"

    Thud!

    "UghAhaha" Carsillion can onlyughed at his situation. As his eyes were losing their light, his eyes were looking at the silhouette of his niece.

    He doesn''t know when he started to be greedy and he doesn''t know when he became this corrupted. He loves Monica not as his sister but as a woman. He can''t acknowledge that his sister was loving another man than him, though he knew her love was because they are family.

    As he tried to see things through he never imagined that his greed would lead to his sister''s death and his niece''s istion.

    "Since when did things go wrong ugh!" he mumbled as his breaths ragged and heavy.

    He knew that the only time he can atone for his sin is through the hands of his own niece, who he snatched her childhood from.

    He wanted to atone for his sin and asked for forgiveness from his niece but knew that he couldn''t when Evelyn decided to burn the storage and flee to the neighboring kingdom. He knew all of it. He''s smart enough to deduce that besides he''s the headmaster of the St. Prisch Academy. He has resources but decided to not find her because he thought that the child was like her mother who wants freedom more than anything else in the world.

    He felt that his moments would soone to an end but before that he thought about Monica.

    ''Monica my dear sister I''m sorry Don''t forgive me''

    Carsillion finally has lost his breath while his eyes are wet as a drop of tears roll down in his eyes in hisst moment.

    ***

    ***

    A few dayster The town was bustling with the approaching foundation celebration of the Kingdom of Levingstone.

    Evelyn was back to being Adelyn, her disguise. When she came back from her mission, she was always in daze but tried to not let them show in front of Gil and Cassandra.

    But the two had known her for four years, they knew that something was bugging her mind. Even if Gil can hear her thoughts if he wants to, he never did that since they have been together and without Evelyn''s permission. He knew that she needed privacy.

    But this time he knew that he needed to somehow know what happened so he peeked in her thoughts and there he heard what''s making her sad.

    He decided to talk to her.

    "Child, how about you go out and look at the goods that some merchants have been selling?"

    He tried to talk to her about the topic but deemed it useless as it was her who needed to figure things out and the only thing he can do is to wait for her before he can give advice.

    So, she did. She heeds Gil''s advice and walks out of the inn. She needs to have a proper time to think things through and she also must ease her mind from the negative thoughts that are swirling her mind since that day.

    She is walking without the masks on and is casually dressed as she scanned the goods that she never saw for a long while. She didn''t wear her ck cape this time as she wants to blend in the crowd. Besides, her hair and eyes are still dyed.

    Besides, the people she knew would be busy in their own territory and would be in chaos because of what happened to the headmaster of the St. Prisch Academy.

    Anyway

    The merchants and local stores are busy gaining the attraction of the travelers and the shoppers who came here today in the market.

    A few days from now, Silvester wille to pick her up and then, that''s the start of the chaos in the noble''s society.

    She can only have this peaceful time right now and thought that she needed to enjoy this. The news of Carsillion''s murder seems to have prevented from leaking out but the nobles knew what happened.

    The royal pce can''t help but seal the information as the celebration of their kingdom will be postponed if the masses knew this and the cheerful vibe will immediately vanish if the people knew so, they nned to tell the news a few months after the celebration.

    But that''s not Evelyn''s problem anymore.

    In one of the vendors who sell cheap jewels, Evelyn found a clip that she thought would be suited to Cassandra''s ck hair that was always on a bun.

    Evelyn became vignt because she just felt that someone was looking at her, when she turned her head, there she saw a familiar stature. A silver hair under the ck cape and his eyes that glows like a ruby.

    ''It''s Cabel'' she thought.

    She read the lips of Cabel from far away.

    "Eve" it was like Cabel can''t believe his eyes. While Evelyn was still standing there with her stoic face.

    She didn''t let her emotions show as they intently looked at each other. While the crowd was bing more crowded, she started to blend in.

    When she saw that Cabel was walking in her direction, she timed that the people would block his way and then she vanished.

    "Shit!"

    Cabel swear he was too dumbfounded and stupefied when he saw someone who look exactly like Evelyn that he stood there for too long before he decided to move.

    "Your grace, what is it?"

    One of his knights asked as they saw their master cursed and ran through people like he was trying to catch someone.

    "F*cked!"

    He turns his head in all directions, he never knew that in this ce where he coincidentally visits before he returns to his duchy, he can see a familiar face. Even though he knew that the hair and eyes color are different, he was sure that it was Evelyn. All he needs to do, is to find the woman and confirm her thoughts.

    "I need all of you to split up and find a woman who has chestnut hair and eyes wearing casual clothes and looks exactly like Evelyn!"

    The knights are baffled by his order and look at each other. They knew that their master had been trying to find the daughter of the Duke of Emsworth. But they all knew that Lady Evelyn had long been dead.

    So, what does he mean?

    Before they could assess the situation, Cabel spoke again.

    "If you can''t find her, then you know what will happen."

    They shivered in fright. They all knew that they needed to act fast now.

    ''Evelyn please, be her. Please!'' he thought. As he remembers the face again.

 Chapter 117: CARSILLION BONEGA: PART 3

    Chapter 117: CARSILLION BONEGA: PART 3

    Silvester and Evelyn were sipping their newly brewed jasmine tea. And of course a lot of baked desserts were ced on the neat table in between Evelyn and Sil.

    He was looking at her as he sighed at the look of her cousin''s nonchnt gaze.

    ''She did it No doubt about it.''

    Silvester heard the news about the headmaster of the St. Prisch Academy, his uncle was found in his abode, in his own fence the St. Prisch academy where his authority was absolute. His body was cold and swimming with his own blood and multiple stab wounds was found and by the investigation it was from a dagger.

    When he heard about that information, he couldn''t believe what he heard.

    ''Is the overdue payment his life?'' he thought.

    Of course, he knew that what he thought was right, but he didn''t know how he would confirm it to Evelyn without sounding like he was using her.

    He heard Evelyn before, loud and clear, that she will soon visit Uncle''

    Then he heard the clink sound made from the cup touching the saucer te. His attention is gathered again to Evelyn.

    While doing so, Evelyn just nonchntly said something.

    "He''s dead, right?"

    Without knowing who is the name of "he", Silvester understood it and nodded in confirmation.

    "hmm"

    That was all she said and nothing more.

    Silvester didn''t utter another word but his mind was in chaos, right now, he saw her cousin''s side that was ruthless and merciless. He can''t say much about blood rtions as he was also in a family with a lot of betrayal, scheme, and killing.

    So, he can''t judge Evelyn''s action. What he needed to do was to support her. That''s what he thought.

    Silvester tried to stop his eyes from bulging out because he also had a feeling about it. The first time that he heard Evelyn talking about payment, he didn''t have a good intuition about it. Like her cousin was about to do something And he was correct.

    Now, he wonders what the Old Man did for his own niece to kill him with her own hands.

    "You''re not going to ask me?" She said that made Silvester squint his eyes to stare at her sunset eyes.

    "I don''t know what to ask" he truthfully said.

    Evelyn chuckled at Silvester who seems to be more careful around her. Seeing that Evelyn smile, he also mirrored it.

    "You''re not on a cliff, why are you tiptoeing around me? Just ask how the Sil that I know would ask."

    She didn''t address him as his highness as they were the only ones inside the luxurious room of the inn that was situated near the capital of the Levinsgtone Kingdom.

    It''s his turn to chuckle. It was true, he doesn''t need to be careful around everyone but Evelyn is different. He doesn''t know why but he thought that it would be better to let her be for now.

    Evelyn knew that he wouldn''t ask, it was also the best for her who was still processing everything that was going in her mind. The new information, as well as how will she drag the people who made her family into this mess to hell.

    When her viscous thoughts were circling in her mind, she heard Silvester''s voice.

    "I told you, Eve. I''ll be here for you and when the timees that you need someone to hear your thoughts, I''ll lend my ears. But only for a couple of hours. I''m busy you see" he said while he stared at her.

    ''That''s right, that''s the Sil I knew'' she thought.

    She didn''t have the disguise on, more like she turned her supply of mana to change her eyes and hair color.

    So, Silvester can clearly see her beautiful face along with her grin that looks sculpted by the greatest sculpture. Her beauty is exceptional. But he knew under the facade is ady that was cornered by everyone and had no choice but to dirty her own hands.

    Even though he said that he will wait, he''s thoughts were still doing it''s own conclusion.

    ''Evelyn isn''t the type to just kill someone. She''s the type to endure if it''s just a small mistake. Then, Carsillion must have done something unforgivable.''

    Silvester thought which would also make Evelyn nod her head if knew what he was thinking.

    But Evelyn was looking outside while they were in a luxurious inn where the Crown Prince of the Perspiru Kingdom, his cousin, is.

    They will arrive at the pce of the Levingstone Kingdom tomorrow. Silvester wanted to ask a few more questions but Evelyn''s eyes were stopping him from asking questions.

    It is because Evelyn''s sunset eyes were looking far away. Like her mind is wondering elsewhere. What he didn''t know is Evelyn knitting ns in her head that can make a big impact and chaos once shees back.

    And besides, she can''t get the look of Cabel who was so shocked when she saw him and the looks like he was out of his mind.

    "Ahem!"

    She heard Silvester fake a cough.

    ''I must have been dazing too much'' she thought.

    Evelyn positioned herself in the luxurious chair that she hadn''t got to experience in a long while. She leaned back while she unconsciously crossed her legs and her arms. Thefortable position she always used to do back in the Monterio Guild.

    Silvester chuckles. Even though he can see that the ways of adventurer have etched on her acts and speech, she still looked like a nobledy that is in high position and was here to trampled down on you.

    Evelyn sidence Silvester.

    ''What''s funny?'' and she sighs before she begins to exin her n to Sil.

    She needs her cousins'' help this time. But Silvester beat him to it.

    "What''s your n for tomorrow?"

    That''s right tomorrow is the day of Evelyn''s big n. And she thought about what to do.

    "I''ll just observe first." she said.

    She doesn''t know how strong the people who she should have revenge after all these years. And besides, Gil is also with them, she won''t cause chaos while her contracted spirit is with her.

    The n was to be beside Silvester as one of his knights, it was also perfect timing as Sir George was said to be out for a while. And by staying by his cousin''s side, she would have the chance to meet a lot of nobles.

    ''The perfect opportunity to observe the nobles who would cling to him like a leech. And I would have a higher chance to see people from the temple of light.'' she thought.

    Silvester fakes a cough again to gain her attention.

    "Ahem! By the way would you be alright seeing your family at the celebration banquet in the pce?" he asked.

    "Why wouldn''t I be?" she asked?

    But Silvester is feeling conflicted, he has heard everything that the Emsoworth family have done when they find out that she is gone.

    He stopped his sighs.

    "You don''t want to let them know you''re alive?"

    She turns her head from the window to face Silvester.

    "I don''t think it is time for me to see them" she bitterly smiles.

    Because of her memories that she got back, she knew that her father and brother loved her before when their family wasplete.

    But after that day, everything went awry

    After a while, Silvester who was observing her, unconsciously spoke what was on his mind.

    "What made you abandon the Emsworth family, Eve?"

    "You''re wrong"

    "What?" Silvester was bbergasted.

    "I didn''t abandon them they threw me away first."

    Silvester stopped blinking and only stared at her face that was devoid of emotion. And Evelyn was silently thinking about her family.

    ''My brother med me for everything while father ignored me It was a 180 degree turn of events. Even if I knew that they did everything to find me when I got kidnapped, I just can''t understand why they would do that after mother died. I was also a victim, but they made me the criminal.''

    She thought as she looked at her reflection to the now cold jasmine tea.

    ''I just can''t bury the words that hurt me and forgive them, my heart isn''t made of stone. That''s why it''s better to just observe first.''

    She still can see her mother''s hair along with the Emsworth lineage. The silver blue hair.

    ''Funny that however I cut my hair, the tip would always be silver-blue.''

    Then she looked up to see the same color of hair with Silvester, ck.

    ''I guess we really are cousins'' she chuckled at theparison that she did.

    The chuckle made Silvester wonder what she was thinking.

    Evelyn stood up. It was time for her to get out and prepare. They already discussed the ns that they would need to do at the banquet.

    "See you tomorrow." she said and waved a goodbye to Silvester who only stared at her back until the door closed.

 Chapter 118: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 1

    Chapter 118: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 1

    It is the break of dawn and Evelyn looked at herself in the mirror that was ced in the front door of the cab. Her hair was back again to the chestnut locks and her eyes were also dyed again.

    She stayed where Silvester''s staying, so she''s also at one of the luxurious inn in the city of Baha, near the capital of the Levingstone Kingdom.

    She was also wearing the uniform that Silvester gave to him, it''s the uniform that indicated that she is one of his knights.

    *Knock! *Knock!

    She heard the tap in her door and immediately put her ck mask on that covers half of her face.

    Click! The now disguised Evelyn opened the door and Sir Edrich was there to greet her with his neat uniform andbed hair.

    ''Hoh! Look at that re, if people see him, they will think that we are enemies, '' Evelyn thought as she stared at the re of the man.

    "His highness called you, Miss Adelyn his highness also said that you need to stick close to him when we entered the pce." Sir Edrich exined as he looked at the woman that Silvester said they need to be respectful.

    ''Why though? Isn''t this the woman who was hired to be a guide in the Stygian Ruins?'' he thought as he looked at the stoic face of the woman.

    It is to be expected because George and Silvester are the only one who know about her real identity. So, the knights that she met during themission would be baffled as to why she is here.

    But who cares about what they thought? She would only be here until the foundation celebration of the kingdom. She didn''t need to mind the people she wouldn''t see after the event.

    So, even though he was ring at her earlier, she doesn''t mind.

    "Thank you, I''ll go down immediately." she just replied nonchntly.

    "The rest would be at the back of the inn, please don''t bete. His highness is waiting."

    "Yes"

    Creak ck!

    The door closed and Sir Edrich, the ck mana user red at the door.

    The first time he saw the woman, he felt like something familiar was within her but thought that must be because they were at a ce that was full of ck mana. But now, he can also feel it in her. That''s why he was wary with her.

    Now, he needs to watch closely as she would stay with his highness, Crown Prince Silvester. Even though he doesn''t know what that order is, as Silvester''s knight it is his duty to protect him.

    While Sir Edrich has been in deep thought at the other side of the door, Evelyn recalled his actions.

    ''Well, at least he''s talking with respect. I thought he would re and be rude to me.'' she thought as she also understood his sentiments as one woman popped up and would be near their master for the rest of the celebration.

    ***

    "You''re here!"

    Silvester greets her with a smile that leaves the other knights be baffled at the atmosphere that centered from their master and the other person that they saw for the first time and is wearing their uniform.

    "Let me introduce you to everyone." he said to Evelyn and face the rest of the knights that are the best among the Perspiru kingdom that was selected to be his escorts.

    Evelyn looked at Silvester and nodded, "This is Miss Adelyn, she would be my right hand for the time being when I''m in the pce of the Levingstone along with Sir Edrich. I have a task for her so if she ever needs your help then lend her your strength well, I doubt she would need but oh well"

    He chuckled that made everyone blink. It''s because they knew their master never smiled after he came back from St. Prisch Academy and fought for the throne.

    In the knight''s bewilderment, Evelyn talks.

    "Thank you, your highness. Please, take care of me for the time being that I''m here."

    That''s what she said and bowed to the knights. Well, even though she didn''t need to bow to them she needed to respect them as she was the one who was on their turf and her being there was temporary.

    The knights only looked at her and nodded their heads, they also knew that they didn''t need to mind it if she would just stay for a couple of days because of their master''s task that was given to her.

    They embark on their not so long journey and have arrived in the pce of the Levingstone where she saw a familiar face that was waiting in front of the castle.

    "It''s him" Silvester said, as Evelyn is in front of his carriage door that she opened for him.

    He only saw her smile and he sighs.

    "Will you be okay?" he whispered as he walked past her.

    She nodded her head in response.

    Evelyn stood behind Silvester and followed him, she also saw the familiar Silver-blue hair, along with the other noble senators that were standing to greet the Crown Prince of the neighboring kingdom.

    Well, they needed this much powerful individual to unt in front of a neighboring Crown Prince if their own Crown Prince isn''t present to wee an influential and a royalty.

    "We greet your highness, Crown Prince Silvester." An said, his stoic face was still there. He looked past Silvester''s shoulder and saw a woman knight with her face half covered by a mask.

    He squinted his eyes and came back to normal as he heard the Crown Prince of the neighboring kingdom respond.

    "Thank you for sending an invitation to this wonderful celebration."

    "We are grateful to you that the Crown Prince has epted the Levingstone kingdom''s invitation." the other noble chimed in.

    "Oh no, this is nothing. Our Kingdom should be here to celebrate the Levingstone foundation." Silvester smiles like a businessman.

    "Is that so"

    "The Crown Prince must be tired from the long journey, we should let him rest."

    Silvester just nodded his head.

    While everyone was amodating Silvester, Evelyn was looking at her brother and the other nobles, she only saw the apparent heir and the other senates.

    The people that she needs to see are nowhere to be seen.

    Silvester and his knights have separate buildings of course while Evelyn and Sir Edrich will be with him and is walking in the corridor leading to his room.

    Their group will upy the rose pce near the west wing of the royal castle. This pce was used by important guests and is also because the Levingstone royalty can unt their fortune to their guests.

    When they are in the most luxurious room of the pce, the people who have escorted and chatted with Silvester bid their goodbyes.

    "Your highness if you need anything feel free to ask the maids in this castle. We would provide everything that you needed." the head butler said.

    "Thank you, you may go now."

    Sigh

    Silvester sighs as he heard how nobles try to garner his attention and make a good impression on him.

    Silvester asked Sir Edrich to make the maids some snacks and see the other knights'' quarters.

    "Yes, your highness." He replied, he turned around and saw Adelyn who''s standing near the door and hadn''t done anything that could humiliate the Crown Prince as the woman came from the adventurers. People who are known to be rude.

    He red at him before he closed the door.

    Evelyn chuckled. ''He really can re like a madman'' she thought before Silvester snapped her back to reality.

    "So, what''s your n for the three days?" He asked.

    That''s right, the celebration would still be in three days'' time. But it ismon for the guest from the neighboring kingdom to be here a little earlier.

    "I told you, Sil. I''ll just observe." She said.

    "Then, what would you do if you saw your brother again?" he asked, still thinking about what happened earlier.

    The stoic expression of the two were simr to each other, he thought that it would be a good reunion if not for theplicated situation of their family and her enemies.

    "You know even if we encountered each other he wouldn''t know that it was me. He will just get past me"

    She grinned.

    She remembers her brother''s signature expression. It didn''t change but what she didn''t understand is why he was there greeting the Crown Prince of a neighboring kingdom?

    Did their family join a faction? Why are they involving themselves in politics when she remembered that her father, Duke Keene, hated socializing with the other nobles and was content to be in his Duchy.

    While Evelyn is in deep thought, Silvester speaks.

    "Then, should we sight see?" he asked.

    "You want to go where?"

    "Hmm The Duchy the Emsworth fief"

    Evelyn knit her brows.

    "Why?"

    "I want to know where you get your ck ring."

    "I thought I told you about that, Sil."

    "Still, I needed to know, and besides the town is the most suited ce to get some information."

    "heh fine, let''s go."

 Chapter 119: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 2

    Chapter 119: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 2

    Evelyn and Silvester decide to visit the Duchy of Emsworth where Evelyn stumbles upon the weird jewelry store.

    Silvester the Crown Prince, Edrich the ck mana user, and Evelyn that was disguised as Adelyn have agreed to be just the three of them to roam the busy and bustling street of the market. They are wearing their ck cape covering half of their face in the process because of the shadow while their eyes are scanning the surroundings.

    And they seem to see a bizarre thing about the worshippers of the temple of light.

    The people in town were busy with selling their products to the travelers that are visiting their kingdom, and Evelyn, Silvester and Edrich can still see a lot of Elise statues that were scattered like a gue in the town.

    And some people were worshipping, giving flowers, wiping the statues, and admiring like it was their lover. One can really question the fate and sanity of those people.

    "Tsk. I knew the citizens have been converted to the religion of the temple of light ever since that woman became a saint, but this is just" Silvester clicked his tongue again.

    "It''s hard to believe that one saintess can do this much effect to the public." Sir Edrich replied while Evelyn''s eyes were wandering the busy street, trying to find what they needed to find.

    Evelyn knew why the public were getting so into their saint, it was because of the spell that was inside the statue that was being distributed like it was some porridge. Feeding their mind, a false conviction and hope.

    "Focus. Search for an old store with a wind chime at the front of the door and an alley on the left side of the store. That is where I found the ck stone." Evelyn said that was now still in disguise as Adelyn and wearing the ck mask and a ck cape.

    "You know Ev- I mean Miss Adelyn, I thought I said we have to see what thisnd can offer by touring their market"

    "I know, Sir Sil, this is why I agreed and are walking with you, am I right?"

    Evelyn just said, truthfully, she needs to go and meet someone but here she is guarding his cousin. That was why Evelyn was kind of annoyed. She also doesn''t want to see the duchy.

    "Hey you!"

    Edrich was fueling with anger, it was because ever since they stepped out from the royal pce, thedy has been quiet but sometimes not respectful, like what she replied now.

    "What?" He hears Adelyn asked and he replies with ring eyes.

    "Please be mindful of your words to his highness." Edrich said.

    "Okay" she just said and shrugged which made Sir Edrich fume again while Silvester was smiling.

    Silvester pats his knight''s shoulder and talks to him.

    "It''s alright, don''t worry about it. I thought I ordered that you don''t need to be mindful of me as I am disguised as just a traveler with you. So, it''s okay to act like we''re all buddies and don''t be too stiff" Silvester said that made Edrich knit his brows.

    He ruffled Edrich plum hair. It made Edrich baffled on how the Crown Prince canugh whenever he was with Miss Adelyn.

    While walking they saw men who wore neat attire at the same time looked casual talking to every vendor and asking about a specific person.

    "Did you see a girl with chestnut hair and eyes? She''s this tall and has simrity features like Lady Evelyn of the Emsworth family." The man asked and the local just shakes his head.

    "What?" Slilvester mumbled and looked back at Evelyn who wore a mask under her hood.

    He stopped his tracks and waited for Evelyn.

    "Is it what I think it is?" Silvester''s low voice was heard. Edrich also heard the conversation and nced at the onlydy that he knew to have chestnut eyes and hair. He isn''t certain but he has the thought that it was her that they were looking for.

    And the question is ''Why are they searching for her? Unless she did something!'' he thought before he heard the adventurer, Adelyn''s reply.

    "I don''t know" she replied nonchntly.

    Well, of course she knew that it was her they are searching. She has seen them with Cabel but she didn''t know that he would search for her again.

    ''This is ridiculous What is Cabel thinking?'' As she thought that, one of the men made eye contact with her.

    Evelyn knit her brows under the mask. She was certain that the man was looking at her.

    ''It can''t be My hair is under the hood'' she tried to brush off the oddness of those eyes and lower the hood unconsciously.

    But the man is still looking at her and is heading her way. Silvester also noticed this and stepped in front of her like he was shielding her from him, Sir Edrich also did the same.

    "Excuse me." The man who was just asking the locals was in front of them and stopped their walks.

    "What is it?" It was Edrich who answered.

    "We were looking for a woman" then he nced at Evelyn''s way.

    "She has chestnut locks and chestnut eyes a youngdy who kind of resembled thete Lady Evelyn of the Emsworth family." He said, still his eyes were glued to the back where Evelyn is.

    Silvester closed the gap and answered.

    "I''m sorry, we don''t know who Lady Evelyn is as we are just travelers that happen to pass by in this town. So, we don''t know who you are looking for and we didn''t see anydy who has those features" Silvester said, with his business-like smile.

    "Then, can I see thedy at the back?" The man is persistent to see thedy under the hoods.

    "I''m sorry but I think that would be hard, our friend is shy and can be a bit scared from strangers" Silvester lied without blinking an eye while Evelyn is just watching everything.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t touch thedy. But I need to see what was underneath." The man was resolute.

    Silvester is having a headache and is getting angry because their tour was put to a stop because of this man who is persistent on seeing Evelyn''s face.

    "And whose authority do you have to ask that from us?" Sir Edrich chimed in.

    The man who wears casual clothes that looks like a knight answered without missing a beat.

    "We are knights under the instruction of a Duke." He said, while looking proud of his master.

    Silvester knit his brows into a frown and quickly ironed it when the man turned his head to look his way.

    ''Duke? Is it Duke Keene?'' he thought but to make sure, he asked again.

    "Duke? Is it the Emsworth family then?"

    "What? No It''s the newly appointed Duke of the Sigrid household. Duke Cabel."

    Silvester and Edrich just looked at the man who was standing in front of them. Now that they know who it was the next question popped into their heads.

    ''Why would he search for a woman who has a simrity to the Emsworth onlydy?''

    Of course, they can''t voice out what is on their minds, so they simply turn down their request of seeing thedy''s face.

    "I told you, unless you want to be put in jail because of not abiding the orders of a noble then show your face." the man said while he clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    The man was getting into his nerves but felt a tug of his cape. He looked back and saw Evelyn sighing and walking ahead and stopping in front of the man.

    "Wait, Adelyn"

    "It''s okay, I''ll just show them my face."

    "But"

    Silvester is hesitant to let Evelyn handle it. He was sure that the people would recognize her because of what chaos happened four years ago.

    But before he can do anything, Evelyn takes off her hood and the chestnut hair sways and when he looks into her eyes it is the color of the sunset.

    "Huh?"

    Edrich who saw this let out a confused word. Evelyn looked at him and her eyes were talking like just watch and don''t interfere.

    So, Edrich and Silvester only watched just what she wanted.

    The man who was persistent about seeing her face stops but even though he saw the sunset eyes that were different from his master''s description he has a feeling that he really needs to see what was under the ck mask.

    "I''m sorry but may I request that the Lady could take off her mask?" he said, he was respectful because he knew what he was doing was presumptuous but it was an order from his lord and as a knight he needs to do his job.

    He heard a sigh. It was thedy who started to take off the mask.

    He let out a gasp. What was underneath was a burn scar that almost engulfed half of her right-side face and extended to her nose. The only thing that didn''t have a scar was her lower face.

    "Is this enough?" Evelyn''s tired eyes were looking into the man who is now feeling embarrassed about what he did.

    "I-I''m sorry I just-"

    "It''s alright, if we''re done here, can you let us pass?"

    "Y-Yes"

    Without looking back, Evelyn put her mask on and the two were looking at her dumbfounded. She turns her head and speaks to them.

    "What? I just changed my eye color, nothing much." She said and continued to walk.

    Silvester was quiet while Sir Edrich is having aplicated sympathy towards the woman that he harbors a distrust with.

    ''What kind of life did she have to have that kind of scar?'' he thought.

    But Evelyn is smiling under the mask while the rest just follow her with a lot of things swirling in their minds.

 Chapter 120: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 3

    Chapter 120: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 3

    The bustling sounds of the merchants and the people buying and selling stuff can be heard throughout the merry atmosphere of the downtown market of the Emsworth Estate.

    They still can see the knights that wore simple clothes and asking people about a certaindy.

    Silvester walked towards her and matched her pace and nce at the back where the confused and knitted brows of Sir Edrich can be seen.

    "What happened there? What''s with the eyes and scars?"

    "Well"

    "You knew Cabel are looking for you? Since when? Is that why you prepared that scar? How''d you do that?" Silvester''s blue eyes sparkle like he saw a very interesting toy.

    Evelyn just sigh and also looked at Sir Edrich before she replied to Silvester when she confirmed that Edrich is still out of it.

    "I wondered in the town near the border of St. Prisch Academy where I let my guard down and walked leisurely without my mask on. I didn''t know that Cabel was there

    "So, what happened?"

    "Before he catched me, I used the crowd to get out of there... "

    "But why is he still looking for you after four years?"

    "I don''t know"

    She really doesn''t know why Cabel is desperate to find her. But she doesn''t have time to think about it.

    "Anyway I need to go and meet someone." she said as she looked around.

    "Who are you meeting?"

    Silvester is asking because he remembers what happened a few days ago where Evelyn said that she would go and meet Carsillion.

    "My friend"

    "Is he really a friend? You''re not going to do something dangerous, aren''t you?" He asked.

    "I won''t Don''t worry, I''ll be quick."

    "Do you want me to go with you?"

    "No need, I just need to ask something then I''lle back"

    "Will you be okay when Cabel have spread his knights to find you?"

    "You''re such a worrywart I''ll be fine. Don''t worry."

    Then, let''s meet before the clock strikes at 3." he said and looked to the clocktower that can be seen throughout the duchy and the center of the za.

    She sighs at how someone like Silvester who is someone who always found amusement in everything is worried about her. And without much to say, Evelyn left the two and walked on the opposite side.

    ***

    Evelyn waited at the guild building opposite the merchant guild located near the entrance of the Duchy. Before she walked in, she saw the white legion patrolling the area and remember her father''s gant look when he went to the north border to subjugate the monsters.

    She pushed the thoughts while shaking her head. She wanted to ask him about why she was hated and why he decided to ignore her for years but then again, she thought that it was all now in the past.

    She walks in and the adventurers stop and look at her with suspicion. Behind the cape and hood, they can sense a pressuring aura when she enters.

    She sits at the farthest corner of the guild while the eyes of the adventurers also wonder where she is.

    While looking around, she saw one man who was lean but looked strong and asked the clerk some questions while he kept on looking around the building. Evelyn didn''t bother to further hear the man''s question and decided to order some food.

    The adventurers at the ground floor of the guild were just as usual, busy drinking and looking at the person who just entered every now and then, they were wary about her but never thought to disturbed and provoked her.

    After a while, when the food that she ordered vanished in her stomach and she was just looking around while she waited, the person that she was waiting for arrived.

    With a hood on and the ck cape that entuates his build, he feels her mana in the farthest corner and walks in there.

    Evelyn looked up and saw the face that helped her when she was in bind during the fire-storage incident.

    "Hi it''s been a while, Chrisfold or should I say Chetri." she smiled and the man took the hood off and the green hair fluttered and his purple eyes can be seen along with his chiseled jaw.

    "You still look handsome" she continued.

    Chrisfold chuckles and sits across from her.

    "It really has been a while. How''s our princess doing?" Chrisfold said and continued.

    "You made a big mess at the Academy"

    "Well, that''s why I clean it with my own hands I take responsibility for what my family members did."

    "So, you still thought of him as part of your family?" Chrisfold raised his brows while Evelyn took her hood off too.

    "Even if I hate the man to the bone, mother considered him as her only family after grandmother died. I should at least be the one to make the judgement.''

    Chrisfold isn''t shocked because he knows Evelyn''s situation. Every contracted spirit that she has contracted knows it.

    "But you were reckless you just killed him when you just got here."

    Evelyn just sighs. The man who used to blushed when he saw her and the man in front of him right now looks theplete opposite.

    "Stop the nagging okay? I''m here to ask you a question. Before I left the academy, you said you were protecting something within those walls, and you need to be there. Is that one of the keys to the ruins?"

    She asked straight away that made Chrisfold sigh.

    "Where did my innocent Evelyn go?" he sighs again.

    "What innocent? Stop joking around and don''t beat around the bush and just tell me. I won''t ask any more questions, just that."

    "Yes, it''s one of the keys to the seven forbidden cities. Why?"

    "Nothing, my cousin was just asking about it. Don''t worry, if you don''t want it to be found out then I won''t say it."

    "Hmm is that only the reason?"

    "Well, I thought that I can recruit you now that I have my memories back."

    "I actually have the thought that I should follow our little princess, right now. We don''t want to make the same mistake you see"

    "Heh you''ve been acting like old man Gil, tsk! Even though we look the same age."

    "I told you this before, but Spirits need to be at least a thousand years old to have a human form."

    "Hmm so, where are the others? I don''t remember the faces of the others because all of them haven''t transformed yet."

    "Well, you already met almost all of them, I''ll ask the others to contact you. You have the ck stone with you, right?

    "Yes but I still can''t feel them. And only you and Gil are the ones I can sense."

    "Don''t worry about that it''s because it''s been so long since they saw you and the connection was pretty much severed, so you will have difficulty sensing them."

    "What do you mean about so long? I mean, sure I was gone for almost a decade but for spirits that''s like a blink of an eye."

    Chrisfold raised his brows and immediately understood what she said.

    "I guess Gil hasn''t said anything to you yet." He mumbled before he agreed with her to not further talk about the others.

    "Anyway, don''t worry about them, they will contact you when they see and sense you,"

    "Yeah yeah so," Evelyn cut him off and asked a favor.

    "Well, I have a request, can you spy at the Duchy?"

    "You''re family''s estate? Why?"

    "Well, I sense something''s off I just saw my brother mingling with the other corrupt nobles. He''s not the type to do that."

    "That''s"

    "What?"

    Evelyn has a bad feeling when she sees Chrisfold hesitate to answer her, but before that Evelyn senses someone looking their way.

    She scanned the area and Chrisfold spoke.

    "It''s 10 o''clock, the guy with a hood on. He''s the one who has been looking here. We should get out of here. I''ll do what you want and ask about what was happening in the Duchy." He said and stood up.

    Evelyn also stood up and ced money for the food. They split up and walked out of the guild. Evelyn walked her way leisurely, but she can still sense that someone is following her.

    She walked in the alley where light rarelyes because of the high buildings thate from the shadow casted from themercial structure of the bustling market.

    She waited for the hooded person to enter the alley before she would sneak in an attack.

    Thud!

    "Who are you?"

    Evelyn pinned the hooded man on the wall but before he could answer.

    Swishh! Thud!

    Evelyn was pushed back when the man countered her attack.

    "I don''t think I need to answer that question."

    Evelyn''s now chestnut eyes scanned the man.

    "Heh an assassin? In broad daylight? I wonder who I provoked?" she said, amused at the man.

    "An assassin?"

    Heughs at Evelyn''s assessment.

    "I''m not an assassin though?"

    "Then? Why the heck are you following me? I don''t remember having a creep stalker."

    "It was because thedy is beautiful and strong. I was fascinated"

    "Oh so you really are a creep!"

    "What? Of course, I''m not I''m just a wandering man, trying to find a beautifuldy."

    "Oh wow. What a f*cking creep."

 Chapter 121: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 4

    Chapter 121: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 4

    The hooded man is fascinated at the woman who attacked him, though he countered it without much thought. He was still fascinated.

    Because the woman has a different aura that he can''t fathom and thus he glued his eyes to her, which made this mess right now.

    "Oh wow. What a f*cking creep."

    He is bbergasted at how the woman could swear like a sailor.

    "I told you, I''m not a creep. I just" he sighs. He also can''t understand himself, so he took his hood off.

    What is underneath the hood and shadows is a man with a parallel scar on his left eyes that seems to be from a long time ago. His unwavering and clear hazel eyes with his brown hair and muscr body can be seen.

    Evelyn, who is still disguised as Adelyn, shot her brows up.

    "You just what?"

    "I''m recruiting strong individuals, I''m Ricardo."

    "And what''s that got to do with me?"

    "Well, my senses say that you''re pretty strong also, that guy that was with you."

    "I don''t care what you want but I''m not interested."

    "Hmm then, if you ever are interested, you can find me in the guild. We''re always open to have people who are strong. You see we need to take the lights that are blinding the people."

    "What?!"

    "Bye, Miss"

    And with that, the person who was following Evelyn vanished into the crowd.

    "What the heck was that? And what? ... take the lights that are blinding the people? Are they talking about the temple of light?" she mumbled.

    ''This is unexpected Does anyone also know what the temples are doing to the citizens? Heh, Ricardo? We will meet again.'' she thought and also made her way out of the dark alley.

    ***

    Three days have passed by and eveninges, it''s time for the celebration of the nth foundation of the Kingdom of Levingstone. The nobles have gathered at therge hall of the royal pce with their luxurious dress and jewels while the gentleman wears their tuxedos.

    Tall ceilings, red carpet, luxurious chandelier, gold carvings, champagne, buffet foods, neat tables, blooming flowers and the people enjoying and waiting for the kingdoms king are all in this space.

    The Levingstone kingdom have gone all out with the preparations.

    Evelyn dressed as Adelyn looked at the nobles who were in the party enjoying gossip and trying to make connections with the envoys of different countries.

    They have been here a few minutes earlier and Silvester has been pestered by nobles when he arrives.

    And Evelyn is at the back, dressed like a knight and besides her is Sir Izzy the mage. She doesn''t know why Sir Edrich isn''t here but if she thought about his affinity and the church of light attending then it makes sense.

    So, when she saw Sir Izzy she just smiled and nodded her head. The mage also did the same. And now, they need to stand guard to his highness Crown Prince Silvester while he does his job as a neighboring prince.

    Evelyn with her chestnut locks and her eyes along with the ck mask, she feels a gaze but seems to have a hard time finding out who it is as there''s a lot of nobles here in the grand hall.

    Before she could figure it out, a voice was heard from the other side of the luxurious door. Everyone stopped and looked at the golden door.

    "The saint of the temple of light, the light of our kingdom and the Crown Princess, Lady Elise von Acker."

    The noble''s eyes all gathered in one ce.

    Elise long pink hair sways and her beautiful yet simple design of her dress that speaks of simplicity is elegant and entuates her beauty and her clear blue eyes form a crescent as she smiles at the nobles.

    ''She really looks like the heroine of "A happy Ending" novel if only I didn''t know her real self. What a fake.'' Evelyn thought as she looked at Elise who''s busy greeting other nobles.

    Then Evelyn heard the other youngdies.

    "Why is the saintess alone? Where''s the Crown Prince?

    "Isn''t it weird that the Saint always attends a party alone? And the Crown Prince woulde a bitter? Why aren''t theying together?"

    "True I also find it odd. But when you look at them together they always seem to be too in love with each other."

    "Oh, by the way, did you hear that representatives from the Bahalkii Kingdom will also arrive here to congratte our kingdom?"

    "Really? That''s unexpected"

    Evelyn heard them talk and only focused on the topic about Saint Elise and Edickart and brushed off the other gossip. She knew that the Crown Prince Edickart so she thought that it would be expected if Elise is alone.

    She smirked at what she heard. She has this funny thought that Edickart must have been wary of Elise from the start.

    ''That guy has a sharp intuition and good senses he must have known all along that Elise isn''t the pure girl that everyone thought she would be.''

    Silvester saw her smirking and followed her line of sight and arrived at where the saint is standing and is smiling so purely like an angel.

    Silvester''s eyes and Saint Elise made eye contact.

    He saw Eliseing towards their group and the nobles who were surrounding him have given a path to Elise for them to meet.

    "It is an honor to meet you again, Crown Prince Silvester. May the moon shine brightly under your guidance." Elise greets him as what the Kingdom of Perspiru kingdom greets their royals.

    "You ttered me, it is I who is honored to be in the presence of the Saint of the Levingstone Kingdom. May the light shine brightly upon you." Silvester also greets her the ways of the temple of light.

    Silvester takes her hand and kisses it. Evelyn who saw this look at Silvester with pity in her eyes.

    Evelyn and Elise''s eyes made contact for a while before Evelyn lowered her head and nodded. She still needs to act her part as a knight. Elise smiles and turns her head to Silvester again.

    "Its been awhile since I saw a ssmate from the St. Prisch Academy." Elise said.

    Silvester made his signature businessman smile and agreed with Saint Elise.

    "You are right, even though I was there for only a short period of time, it was the happiest day of my life because Lady Evelyn was there."

    The nobles around the Saint and Silvester became quiet when a name who is like a taboo for the nobles were uttered by a neighboring prince.

    Evelyn, who is disguised and is covered by her ck mask, scans the surroundings and sees the noble''s eyes whispering and avoids making eye contact with Silvester. She turns her head to Elise.

    She saw Elise forced a smile towards Silvester.Her wretched face that she made earlier when she heard the name didn''t let Evelyn pass her eyes. She looks at Elise with her icy chestnut eyes before she stares at the back of Silvester.

    ''This guy really knows where to hit the enemy'' she thought.

    Elise then exchanges a few words with Silvester before she bids him goodbye with an excuse that she also needs to greet the other nobles.

    "Did I do great?" Silvester mumbled that only Evelyn can hear.

    She smiled at his cousin. That was enough validation that he really did great just by uttering her name. She needs to make them remember thedy who died unexpectedly, that''s why she was happy at what Silvester did. A neighboring Crown Prince remembering and uttering her name would have a great impact and they would think that Silvester was a close friend of thedy.

    Anyways

    Another shout was heard from the other side of the golden door.

    "From the Bahalkii Kingdom, Commander Gabriel Louise Denzell."

    Tuk!

    "What?"

    Evelyn heard Silvester utter a shock when he saw the person who entered through the doors.

    Silvester also looked at Evelyn who had the same face as he is.

    It was unexpected. The kid that she picked up in the Shield Forest is here as a representative of his Kingdom and not only that, he is also themander? Evelyn is extremely shocked.

    The man who walked in had red hair and golden eyes. He grew so tall that Evelyn thought she needed to tilt her head, so she could look at his face.

    She heard his cousin then. "It''s Gab."

    The confirmation came from his cousin, she saw that Gab looked at her and her heart then beat so fast.

    She unconsciously mumbled. "I think I need to get out of here"

    Sir Izzy heard her and was baffled. Silvester redeemed his shock and walked to meet Gab in the middle as he saw Evelyn''s surprised reaction. And besides, he saw Gab''s golden eyes scanning the area and resting to their spot. While he walks like a bull ready to plunge anyone who gets in his way.

    He had this weird feeling that he needs to meddle and stop Gab from approaching Evelyn. He also saw that different mix of look in Gab''s eyes. It was surprise, happiness, sadness but the most vivid was madness and anger.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Commander Gabried." Silvester spoke that made Gab stop his tracks and look between thedy with chestnut locks and Silvester.

    He stares at Silvester''s eyes and also greets him. "The pleasure is mine, your highness crown Prince Silvester." he said but his eyes were staring daggers at him because of intensity.

    Without uttering words, Silvester can make out Gab''s eyes saying ''What the hell are you doing standing in my way?!''

    ''This kid! Does he think that Evelyn will be happy when she sees him with that scary look?''

    Silvester smiled and extended his hands. He suddenly had this thought.

    ''I shouldn''t let this bastard near Eve''

 Chapter 122: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 5

    Chapter 122: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 5

    Silvester let out a chuckle as he saw the eyes of Gab wandering around past his shoulder.

    ''He can''t see Evelyn if she''s disguised as Adelyn. Even I had a hard time finding it out, without the help of that strange fountain.'' Silvester thought.

    While Silvester is getting the attention away from Evelyn, she saw this opportunity to make an excuse and get there out first.

    "I will go take a break for a bit" She said to Sir Izzy who is focused on Silvester''s action.

    "Huh? What?"

    But before he could turn his head towards Adelyn, she was gone.

    Commander Gabriel whose attention was swept by Silvester looked back again at the spot where he smelled the familiar scent.

    He was sure that he knew that scent. He squinted his eyes and scanned the crowd, but he didn''t see the chestnut hairdy that wore the knights uniform of the Perspiru Kingdom. By then, he mumbled to Silvester.

    "Who was thatdy?"

    Silvester inwardly cursed Gab for being sharp when ites to Evelyn.

    "I don''t know whosedy?"

    Silvester just shrugged. He still followed his instinct that he needed to hide Evelyn for now, and when he nced at the back, he saw that her cousin had escaped. He let out augh that almost like a sigh.

    "Ha..ha!"

    "Thedy haa, nevermind." Gabriel answered.

    Gab saw this and thought that Silvester isn''t like what he used to know and felt like something was missed. Still, he focussed his mind and sense of smell to that scent.

    Gab felt like it was too familiar although the scent is weak and there''s also a smell of blood, and herbs mixed in. There was still the ascent of the rose.

    He stared back at Silvester. He didn''t know that the second they meet is in the castle of the royal pce of the Levingstone Kingdom with their respective titles that they got and achieved for thest four years that Evelyn was gone.

    "Haaaaa"

    Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief when she looked back and saw that Silvester seeded in stopping Gab in reaching her, resulting in her having an opportunity to escape.

    ''I''m not afraid that Gab will know that I''m here. He knew that I''m alive. But still, that look earlier was scary, I couldn''t think straight and just thought to escaped''

    She seriously was scared when she saw the fire in his eyes when their eyes met, the emotions that were hiding in those golden orbs felt like a wave of water, ready to sweep her in.

    Evelyn started to walk in a direction that goes to an open balcony to get some fresh air while she waited for Crown Prince Edickart''s arrival.

    In that moment

    Thud!

    "Aww!"

    She looked back when she felt that someone hit her at the back.

    What she saw unexpectedly made herugh inwardly. Then, Evelyn heard a click of a tongueing from thedy in front of her who was bowing her head while clutching it.

    Evelyn tried hard to suppress herughter and immediately let out a voice that sounded apologetic and sincere.

    "Did you get hurt, your holiness the Saint?" The disguised Evelyn said as she extended her hand like a true knight to Elise.

    Elise smiled beautifully like she didn''t click her tongue a few seconds ago in annoyance. She extended her hand to thedy who was wearing a ck mask and has a crest of the royal family from the Perspiru Kingdom.

    She immediately knew that thedy with a ck mask must be an envoy serving the Crown Prince Silvester and so, she put on a happy smile.

    "I''m sorry, I was in a hurry and bump into the esteemed knight. I apologize for my clumsiness." Elise said.

    Evelyn disguised as Adelyn is amused when Elise changes when she sees the crest in her cor and acts polite and of course like a saint.

    "It is me, your holiness, that made a blunder, forgive me. Did you hurt yourself, your holiness?" Evelyn sounded so sincere that she also thought that she could pass an oscar award if she was an actress.

    "I''m alright... "

    "Oh where''s my manner. I''m knight Adelyn from the Perpiru Kingdom, your holiness." Evelyn bowed like a knight as a show of respect and to also act her part.

    "Oh my You''re Sil''spanion"

    Evelyn knit her brows.

    ''Sil? Did she just address a Crown Prince publicly without a title?'' Evelyn is flustered at how Elise called his cousin.

    Then, she heard Elise again.

    "Oh my I''m sorry, I just called Sil I mean the Crown Prince Silvester without his title. I apologize. It became a habit when we were in the Academy. We are close, you see." Elise exined and smiled like she was reminiscing a happy past.

    Evelyn snickered inwardly.

    ''She can really be thick-skinned sometimes''She thought and agreed to Elise.

    Evelyn then hears a voiceing from a far calling Elise with her title.

    "Your Holiness, Saint Elise."

    Elise flinched a little but Evelyn saw it clearly since they are close to each other and she also saw the panic in Elise''s eyes that made her voluntarily turn her head to where the voice wasing from.

    "Saint Elise, I''ve been looking for you" He said to Elise before he acknowledged Evelyn''s presence.

    "Greetings, Sir Knight, I''m Prince Adley''s aide, ishid I need to discuss something with her holiness, may she be excused?" The crimson hair that close to the shade of darkness fluttered as he bowed slightly to Evelyn. His eyes with the same color of his hair were sharp and Evelyn felt shivers in the back of her neck.

    "Of course" Evelyn replied with respect and also lowered her head a bit.

    She watched as Elise reluctantly followed Ishid''s footsteps like she was being forced. Evelyn also observes the sharp gaze that Ishid gave when he turns his head back to see if Elise was following him.

    ''This is weird Why does she look like she was going to her execution?'' Evelyn thought and dismissed it because she heard the trumpet noise indicating that the royal family is here.

    She quickly nced to where Silvester was and when she saw that Gab wasn''t there, she immediately went back to her post, beside Silvester.

    Tooot

    Tooot

    The trumpet started to make noise and the royal family didn''t appear at the golden door, but behind the stage that was higher than the ground and could overlook everyone. It was a simple sign that they are showing that they are above everyone that is present here.

    Evelyn tried hard not to roll her eyes and she heard Silvester''s quiet voice.

    "Where did you escape?"

    She clicked her tongue inwardly. Silvester was really sharp and knew that she escaped when she saw Gab striding their way.

    "I just walked around" She replied.

    "Did you meet someone along the way?"

    "I did"

    "Who?"

    Silvester was persistent to find out because he saw her cousin''s unusual smile. A smile like a goddess that was annoyed and ready to punish someone. Silvester turned his head when he thought that Evelyn wouldn''t answer him.

    "A green tea b*tch" she snickered while Silvester was baffled with the term.

    Silvester just shook his head and focused on the speech of the King of the Levingstone Kingdom.

    Evelyn and Sir Izzy also do the same, but Evelyn''s eyes were searching for someone. She''s searching for a blond man who tried to make her his bride. But after searching on the tform she saw him, smiling but the corners of his mouth are twitching.

    ''Seems like he''s in pain'' she thought as she remembered the contents of what Erick, the Monterio Guild Master gave to her.

    ''The Crown Prince is in critical condition after he got ambushed and was struck by a dagger with poison.''

    It was one of the few things that she found out because of Ericks information.

    Now, that she saw Edickart who is fine and can attend the foundation celebration means that he passed the critical part. She felt relieved.

    Even though in the original novel, the Crown Prince was the one who executed Evelyn it didn''t happen to her, and even though he was still a sc*mbag, she knew that there was a time where she saw the sincere concern of Edickart''s emerald eyes towards her.

    By the time that Evelyn finished her thought, she felt the gazeing from two opposite directions. There wasn''t evil intentions but it was enough intensity for her to feel it.

    She unconsciously nced at her left and right without turning her head.

    Evelyn felt like she needed to sighed aloud for the heaviness in her shoulder to disappear.

    Then a question came out of nowhere and the voice came from in front of her.

    "What is it, Miss Adelyn?"

    She heard the sincere worried voice of Silvester. She replied with a tired voice.

    "It''s nothing"

    ''Just the sharp gaze of Cabel and Gab from my left and right"

    Of course, she never said it out loud, she was afraid the two would read her lips and find out that she knew them.

 Chapter 123: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 6

    Chapter 123: I WILL JUST OBSERVE: PART 6

    ''I''m going to go crazy!"

    Evelyn felt like she would be one when she heard unintentionally about Prince Adley''s n and his aide.

    ''Seriously, this is driving me nuts!''

    She walked back to where Silvester and Sir Izzy is. Her stoic face can be seen by Silvester but he saw the anger inside her dyed chestnut eyes. He immediately masked his concern emotion as the nobles are still pestering him, trying to suck it up to him.

    "Miss Adelyn, where did you go?" Sir Izzy was the one to ask as he saw the disguised Evelyn frustrated.

    "I''m sorry, I just needed to go to the washroom why did something happen?" She asked as she looked at Sir Izzy.

    Sir Izzy and Evelyn talk to each other and they also hear Silvester excused himself from the nobles.

    "I apologize, I will take a break for a bit" he excused himself and approached the disguised Evelyn and Sir Izzy.

    "Should we talk for a bit?" Silvester questioned Evelyn and they headed towards one of the balconies.

    He closed the red curtain and made Sir Izzy stand guard to not let others inside.

    "What happened Adelyn?" Silvester refrained from calling her real name as a precaution.

    "Did you see the Duke of Emsworth in the party?" she asked, still frustrated.

    "What?! Now that you said it, I haven''t seen him. I also didn''t see An ever since the wee greetings three days ago. Why?" Silvester asked and also wondered.

    Evelyn clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    "I need a favor. Can you find out what is happening at the mansion?"

    "Why? Did something happen?"

    Silvester is also feeling that something must have happened seeing Evelyn frustrated.

    "I heard Prince Adley and his aide while I was out searching for Crown Prince Edickart..."

    She closed their distance and whispered so that only they could hear.

    "Those bastards, I heard them saying that the Duke is at his deathbed!"

    Silvester frowned and looked at Evelyn gritting her teeth.

    "Does that mean that they have something to do with it?" He asked.

    "I don''t know, but I have a feeling that it''s them... " She said truthfully as what her guts were telling her then she continued.

    "I have a suspicion that they were also the ones who nned the Crown Prince assassination!"

    "You mean the rumors that Crown Prince Edickart was poisoned and was in critical conditions were true?" He brushed his ck hair as he understood the situation.

    "They really are nning something if they are targeting the Crown Prince and your family." He exined as he voiced his opinion.

    Before they could go further in the subject, they heard Sir Izzy inside the close curtains.

    "I''m sorry your grace but his highness wants to have a break for a while, I will convey to his highness that youe to greet him." He said respectfully.

    Silvester and Evelyn are wondering who was the person on the other side of the curtain and thought that it must be some noble who wants to leech off to Silvester.

    "...But did he say "Your Grace?" she mumbled.

    A few people can only be called by that.

    ''It''s either Duke Keene or'' she thought and she heard a familiar voice.

    "I won''t take long, I will just say my greetings to his highness"

    "But"

    "Let him in I know who it is." It was Silvester who acknowledged the visitor.

    Evelyn stared at Silvester and saw in blue eyes that ''it can''t be helped'' looked.

    ''What can''t be helped?'' she thought.

    She bowed her head when she saw the gant look of Cabel walking near Silvester. His silver hair swayed and shined more beautifully as the moonlit shine upon it like it was giving him the spotlight.

    Cabel leaned into a bow as a sign of respect and Silvester acknowledged it by speaking first.

    "It''s been a long time Duke Cabel."

    "It is It really has been a long time." he said, his eyes were glued to Silvester before he found the disguised Evelyn behind Silvester with her head down.

    "Is she your knight, your highness?" Cabel asked that itmade Silvester and Evelyn frown.

    "Of course, she is." Silvester replied and decided to let Evelyn go first.

    "Miss Adelyn, you can wait outside with Sir Izzy."

    "Yes your highness." she bowed towards Silvester and Cabel.

    Evelyn silently walked to the door but before she could go inside, Cabel stepped forward that made her look up and they met each other''s eyes.

    Cabel is silently staring at her chestnut orbs underneath the ck mask. Evelyn unconsciously stepped backward as she felt that Cabel was getting closer.

    Her mind went nk when she realized that Cabel cupped her face with his big hands.

    ''Huh?''

    The world felt like it went into destion as it fell quiet for a while.

    Blink. She blink a few times and tried to understand what Cabel was doing. When she realized what happened, she nced at the hand and Cabel who was still silently looking at her face.

    "What are you doing, your Grace?" She asked, her tone was sharp as she woke up from her stupor.

    She didn''t hear a response, his hand was still in her face. She stepped backward again to give some distance.

    ''What is this guy doing?!'' she thought as she still saw Cabel looking at her as he let her go.

    Silvester stepped in as he saw the annoyed face of Evelyn. He knew that face even though it was behind a ck mask because it was always what she showed back at the Academy whenever he teased him.

    "Duke Cabel, do you have something to say to my knight?" His tone was also sharp but Silvester was showing his business-like smile.

    "Nothing, your highness" he answered. Then he turned his head to the disguised Evelyn under the ck mask.

    "As an apology, I''ll visit you sometime with an apology gift." Cabel continued.

    ''Visit?!'' Evelyn is getting more confused at Cabel''s actions.

    "You don''t need to do that, your Grace." She decided to put Cabel''s action to a stop before he learned that it was her.

    She thought that it was fine not to let Cabel into the messed up situation that she was in.

    Silvester gestured to Evelyn to go immediately. Evelyn walked past Cabel but she heard him whisper.

    "It''s you, right?"

    Evelyn'' eyes shake for a moment before she went out and dismissed what Cabel said. She saw that Sir Izzy was there behind the curtain with another visitor.

    ''Ah! This is driving me nuts!!!''

    She felt so frustrated that everyone who came looking for Silvester are the people she wants to avoid the most. She then heard Sir Izzy, the mage speaks.

    "Commander Gabriel, his highness is still talking with Duke Cabel. You should go back"

    Before Sir Izzy could exin and inform him, Gab had stopped him.

    "It''s not him that I was looking for"

    Then, he turned his head to where Evelyn who just escaped Cabel.

    "...It''s her, I''m looking for."

    The weight of his words echoed to Evelyn''s ears. She decided to give up escaping Gab''s gaze.

    She sighs.

    "This way, Commander." she replied and they walked out from where Sir Izzy was.

    ***

    The gardens of the Royal Pce are vast and the moonlit are shining upon it that makes the walk easy as they can see the road ahead.

    But Evelyn can''t see anything as her mind is bugged by Gab''s silent demeanor.

    When they are far enough from the castle, Gab stops walking and Evelyn also stops when she realizes the footsteps are gone.

    She looked back, what she saw was Gab in close proximity. She unconsciously observes the difference between the ve that she picked up in the Shield Forest and now, the representative of their Kingdom and who became amander.

    ''What''s his name again Gabriel Louise Denzell? So, he''s a noble too.'' she thought.

    The moonlit also shined upon him like he was at a center of a y. His wide shoulder and muscr physique are in full disy. The white tuxedo looks so good at him that Evelyn''s old self as Adelyn was starting to appear.

    ''Whoa'' she inwardly gasps as she admired his toned and muscr body.

    She lifts her head and then their eyes meet.

    "Oh" she let out a small gasp.

    Evelyn saw the watery golden eyes of Gab. Evelyn was shocked and didn''t know what to do.

    ''Why?!'' She felt frustrated again. She feels like she bullied the red wolf.

    Evelyn was stunned. Droplets of water that came from his eyes came down to Gab''s face. She didn''t know what to do at this point and panicked that she saw an adult man crying in front of her.

    "Cmander? Wh-what is it?" she asked.

    Gab is still silent and is still looking at her while tears are trickling down his face.

    And Evelyn let out a sigh. She stepped a little closer and stretched her pale hands towards Gab''s face. She wiped his tears while her sweet voice echoed in the garden like a luby.

    "Why is my Gab crying?" she smiled and called him what she used to do

    ''My Gab...'' The words resonate to his head. Gab tilted his head and touched her hand that was on his face.

    He slowly smiled and replied.

    "It''s all your fault, Eve"

 Chapter 124: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 1

    Chapter 124: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 1

    Evelyn and Gab talked under the moonlight as they sat at the pavilion that they found near the fountain of the garden of the royal pce.

    She let Gab ask a few questions and she also answered with all honesty and still let some things out from her answers if it included her memories.

    And when they understood each other''s circumstances, Evelyn stood up and smiled.

    "How about introductions?" she said.

    "I go by the name of Adelyn Dashton now. How about you?" she said sheepishly.

    "I''m Gabriel Louise Denzell... " they both shake hands like it was their first meeting.

    Gab started to scratch his face like he was shy and was back to the boy who Evelyn picked up. The always shy Gab when she teased him.

    "About my past Eve, I mean Adelyn," before he can continue Evelyn spoke.

    "It''s fine you don''t really need to tell me about it. We swear to not question our identity back then, that promise it still stands today. So, it''s okay. You have your circumstances Gab."

    She smiled and Gab mirrored it.

    "You still didn''t change while I..."

    Evelyn is shocked at his assessment. So, she let a chuckle.

    "That would be an understatement if you think that I didn''t change for the past years I change too, like every human being, I change to adapt in my surroundings."

    "You''re right it would be weird if you didn''t change after all of that." Gab replied.

    "I''m relieved" She said that made Gab look at Evelyn who is looking at the moon.

    "Relieved? To what?" he replied a bitter after he stared at Evelyn who turned her back at him.

    "That you grew up into a fine man and are living with freedom." she exined and turned her head in Gab''s way.

    "We got what we wanted we got our freedom that we needed the most that time, and now, were back here again. Fate really has ways to meet the people we want to see the most in an unexpected way." she continued and Gab is still listening.

    After a while, Gab replied.

    "You''re right, fate really can do wonders."

    They stayed quiet for a while and decided to walk and head inside as they can''t stay longer while the party is still not over. They have duties to do.

    "So, how long will you be staying in the kingdom?" Evelyn breaks the silence and asks.

    Evelyn is happy that she saw Gab, and felt like the decision she made to leave Gab was the right choice.

    Gab is quiet when Evelyn asks him. She noticed the unusual stares that Gab are giving and also went quiet.

    "Should I stay here with you?" he said. After that silence that filled the area, his eyes intensely staring at Evelyn, that it sent shivers to her.

    The whispers of the night breeze swept her chestnut tied hair and she sweetly smiled at Gab.

    Gab saw her smile under the moonlight and even though she''s not wearing a dress like how the noble youngdies do, Evelyn''s beauty under the ck mask can still mesmerize him, like usual.

    And that time, Evelyn speaks to Gab, her sweet voice that she makes to the young Gab, sweetly sip in his ears.

    "How can you say that? You''re themander of the Bahalkii Kingdom. Besides, like what I said before, the Levingstone Kingdom still discriminates against the other races unlike the Perspiru Kingdom that are open to all. It''s the first time that this kingdom has opened its gates to others and done this." she exined.

    ''Even though she said that she changed, the way she used to act with me is like always like a young brother'' he looked down and mumbled.

    "I guess I need to let her know that I''m a man and not her brother." He made a decision and he looked up to see the wondering eyes of Evelyn looking at him.

    "Then, I will go back here" he said smiling at her.

    "Hmmm? Okay, you can visit." She nonchntly replied. What she didn''t know is the meaning behind Gab''s words.

    ***

    The party was over and the envoys from different kingdoms are still at the castles of the Levingstone Kingdom as well as the side of Perspiru Kingdom, which is Crown Prince Silvester.

    They decided that they would be here for a couple of days before they go back to their Kingdom, the reason? Of course, because they seemed to feel the air that day at the party.

    It was heavy, the nobles were whispering to each other while they were careful around the envoys of every kingdom that attended which is the Kingdom of Perspiru and Kingdom of Bahalkii, the beast race.

    Silvester caught one of their whispers and heard about Duke Keene.

    ''It said that the Duke is in critical condition and was stuck in bed for a couple of days now.''

    He remembered this one sentence from the other nobles that gathered from one of the corners of the four walls.

    He looked outside the windows of the second floor that he was staying in the Rose pce. He felt that something was brewing within this kingdom and also thought about the prophecy that they got after the Saint of the temple of Moon died, the religion of most of the people in the Perspiru Kingdom. And the reason why he was gathering the stones which are the keys to the forbidden cities.

    He remembered the grimoire that he got in the Stygian Ruins. He still can''t open it because his mana isn''tpatible with ck mana. And Sir Edrich said that he also can''t open it because his mana isn''t enough.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Your highness there is the butler of the Crown Prince outside. He said that the Crown Prince has something to say."

    "Let him in"

    Silvester looked at Evelyn who was with him in the room as she continued to do her job as his knight, apanying him everywhere he goes.

    "Greetings, your highness. May the moon shine brightly under your guidance." The butler bowed and Silvester acknowledged him.

    The butler simply nced at Silvester''s room and saw Evelyn who is disguised as Adelyn, the knight, who is sipping tea. He found it odd that the knight was sittingfortably. He dismissed the thought and said what he needed to say.

    "The Crown Prince Edickart wished to see me?" Silvester asked as he heard what the butler had to say.

    "That''s fine you can schedule what time Crown Prince Edickart is avable." he said and the butler bowed to exit the room.

    Silvester looked again to where Evelyn is.

    "What do you think he needed from me?"

    "You can find out about it." she nonchntly replied.

    ***

    Afternoon tea and the people inside the luxurious room are sitting across each other. Crown Prince Edickart of the Levingstone Kingdom, Crown Prince Silvester of the Perspiru Kingdom, Commander Gabriel of Bahalkii Kingdom, Young Master An, the apparent heir of Duke Keene Emsworth, and Duke Cabel of the Sigrid household.

    The people in this room are all powerful individuals from their respective kingdoms. One could say that this meeting seems to be important and the knights who are here are the most trusted knights or the right hand man of these important people.

    And that''s why Evelyn can sneak in and pretend to be his trusted knight.

    ''Wow the fishes are gathered in one room.'' Evelyn thought.

    "Cast a barrier around here" Edickart said to his knight who is also a mage.

    "Yes, your highness"

    They felt nothing and only saw a thinyer of shield who also served as a sound proof to prevent the people from spying in their conversation.

    Silvester noticed the nces of the two powerful individuals. The gazes are passing straight to his back where her cousin, Evelyn is. Cabel and Gab seem to be looking her way. While An is just sitting there, not talking and wondering what he is doing here.

    Silvester coughs to gain their attention.

    "Ahem! So, Crown Prince, what is the asion and you gathered us here with the excuse of spending tea time?"

    The room became quiet. No, the atmosphere became heavy as Silvester was straight to the point like the prince that he is. Not wasting time.

    Crown Prince Edickart who was sitting at the edge of the long table is pale and seems to be in pain but everyone in the room didn''tment on it as they knew also about the rumors. And since the Crown Prince seems to want to hide the situation, they also silently agreed not to mention it.

    Edickart smiled whilst he replied to Silvester''s question.

    "You never change I was just trying to gather the people that I was closed to." he jokingly said while he ced his head in his palm to rest and a smug look pasted on his face.

    Silvester remembered that time that he saw Edickart grabbing Evelyn''s hands back in the Academy and he didn''t get to stop himself and intervene as he saw the look of her cousin. And since that day, he saw the crown prince of the Levingstone Kingdom as a bastard.

    While Silvester has the chilly auraing from him, Evelyn saw that mischievous smile that she saw when she was a child.

    ''He still smiles like that'' she thought.

    Then, Edickart speaks again.

    "It''s been four years isn''t it? Since, my fiance died." he announced.

    The atmosphere seems to have been colder than before, that it can bepared to the north and south pole.

 Chapter 125: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 2

    Chapter 125: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 2

    "What are you trying to say here, your highness?" Cabel was the one to answer, he is still respectful but his face is stoic and his eyes can freeze someone.

    "I found the one who locked Evelyn in the storage house. And it was the Saint of the temple of light."

    The bomb was dropped without a moment''s pause and everyone looked at Edickart who just said it nonchntly.

    "What do you mean?" An butt in.

    "The saint? You mean that pink hairdy?" Gabriel''s dangerously lowered voice was heard and he nced at Evelyn''s.

    Cabel and Silvester were quiet. Silvester knew about it while Cabel is silently organizing his thoughts in his mind.

    "That''s impossible," An said as he looked at Edickart''s way.

    "I also found it hard to believe that a Saint did that"

    "Ha!"

    An brushed his silver-blue hair. He can''t believe that Elise, the one whoforted him when he was in pain, lost and shocked, was the one who locked his sister and killed her in the process.

    The woman he fell in love with and needed to give up because she chose the Crown Prince, and became the light of the people when there was chaos and fear sipping in everyone''s heart that same Saint killed his sister?!

    An can''t believe it. He doesn''t have the guts to swallow all this information.

    "I need to check and investigate this information, your highness. I won''t believe it otherwise." he said while he looked at Edickart. An''s face still looked stoic but his sunset eyes, the resemnce they had with his sister are shaking.

    "You can check it all you want, Young Master An and if possible, try to check if there is a connection between your father''s circumstances to the temple of light."

    An became more shocked as bomb after bomb were dropped and pped him in the face. It was because all the contents seemed to be about the Emsworth Family. He breathed deeply as he thought that a heavy boulder was pressing him down. He needed to breathe.

    While all of this is happening, Evelyn just observed at the back, her chestnut eyes are cold and devoid of emotions. She''s like a statue at the back.

    Even the knight beside her is feeling the chilling wave of airing from her but decided to ignore it as the knights are also shocked at what they''re hearing from the Crown Prince.

    "How did you find it out?" Cabel inquired, his voice became colder like the ice king.

    "I have means Duke" Edickart replied.

    Then, Gab chimed in.

    "Then, do you have evidence, your highness?"

    "Sadly, I don''t" Edickart leaned in his chair and let out a sigh.

    "The rats escaped when a cat found their nest" Edickart continued.

    An chuckled at that.

    "Then why did you gather us here if you don''t have any evidence, your highness? Surely, you didn''t gather the representatives of another kingdom just because of the internal affairs of my family?" he asked.

    An has a point.

    If he just wants to reveal what happened four years ago, then An is enough for that. He didn''t need to gather the people that don''t have a connection to Lady Evelyn.

    Edickart nodded in agreement.

    "You''re right. But what if I tell you that the Saint has been brainwashing everyone that was here with the help of the temple of light the affected are the people outside and here, including you Young Master An."

    Edickart smirked and everyone frowned. Evelyn can''t help but smile inwardly as she looks at Crown Prince Edickart.

    ''Smart bastard'' she thought.

    The silence filled the area. And Silvester is the one to break the ice.

    "Then, isn''t this a problem of your kingdom? What am I here and Commander Gabriel? I didn''t get affected by Saint''s hypnotism because I left the Academy earlier on like Commander Gab who also left after that incident" he said.

    Edickart knew that Silvester would say that so he chuckled.

    "What''s funny?!"

    "You"

    The tension seems to be rising inside the supposed tea time of the respectable nobles. Silvester is gritting his teeth while the corners of his lips are still formed like an arc.

    He was keeping his businesslike smile.

    "Care to exin ba-... Prince Edickart?" Silvester almost cussed because he saw the smirk on Edickart''s face.

    "Of course, your highness. Crown Prince Silvester." Edickart called SIlvester with respect that made the other turn serious as he focused his blue eyes to Edickart''s emerald eyes.

    "The temple of light seems to be spreading their reach to your country. I don''t know what method but the Nights Guild must also have this information. Am I right? Duke Cabel?"

    Evelyn is having chills at the back, it''s because of the information that Edickart has. Unlike Evelyn who knew about the contents of the book because she read it in herst life and knew about what will happen in the novel of "A happy Ending", add to that her childhood memories, she definitely knows who are the enemies.

    Edickart seems to have argework for him to gather that much information.

    ''As expected of a main lead.'' Evelyn thought as she looked at Edickart''s leisure demeanor.

    ''The author really did make them stand out among every male that I''ve seen'' Evelyn also leisurely thought as she looked at the four male leads that are here within the room, of course except for Gab that isn''t part of the novel.

    At the end of Evelyn''s thoughts, Cabel sighs and garners the attention of everyone.

    "So, you knew. Well, it''s to be expected of the next King" Cabel said chuckling with his chilling voice as expected of the Guild Master of the informationwork of the Night''s Guild, then he continued.

    "The Night Guild has found something peculiar as ofst year"

    "And what was that?" Gab chimed in as he saw the seriousness in Cabel''s voice.

    "The temple of light has been spreading their religion in different kingdoms and right now the affected Kingdoms are almost all. For example, the Kingdom of Perspiru" Cabel paused and nce at everyone.

    "Almost half of the Kingdom have been converted to the temple of light"

    "What?!" Silvester eyes are wide opened.

    ''Those lunatics have sneak in our territory?!'' he thought before he gave his opinion unconsciously.

    "You''re telling me that the citizens of our Kingdom converted from the temple of Moon to the temple of light?! Impossible!"

    "That''s to be expected" Edickart said.

    "The temple of light is stealthily expanding their influence, we don''t know what means they are doing but there''s no convincing that is happening, or like what is happening here, you need to be baptised and present yourself to the light and you''ll be a member of the religion." Edickart continued.

    "Is the temple of light doing something to the citizens like what you said about Saint Elise?" An asked.

    "The statues... " Edickart sighs as he reveals the information that he got.

    "Then why don''t you just destroy it?" Commander Gabriel asked.

    "You think that''s easy,mander?" Edickart asked as he looked at each and everyone of them before he exined again.

    "We tried to destroy it stealthily but the next day, the statues are there again. It just came back We tried to do an experiment with the statues and everytime we break it with any means after the break of dawn it will go back to how it was." Edickart sighs again.

    The problem that he''s been trying to solve on his own for the past year since he found out all about it was getting out of hand and he himself knew that he needed to have allies especially if the majority of the innocent lives will be at stake.

    "Did you find out what''s inside those statues? Magic circles? Incantation?" Silvester asked, his frown is more vivid now than ever.

    He didn''t know what it was unlike Evelyn who knew it all along, it''s because Evelyn decided to hold the information about it.

    ''The scale isrger than I thought I need to tell Sil about it.'' Evelyn thought.

    Silvester didn''t know that his problems were getting piled like the documents that he needed to sign after he got back to the Moon Pce, his pce.

    While everyone forgets about the "death incident" of Evelyn, thedy with a mask on that covers half of her face is processing all the information that she''s getting from this "tea time".

    Her brain is working faster than ever.

    ''Why does the temple of light use ck mana? Why is the temple expanding their influence? What''s the connection of my heart that they want?''

    These thoughts are swirling in her mind while she tries to put the pieces of the puzzles.

    Evelyn then heard Edickart along with the others.

    "We found nothing"

    She then agreed about what Edickart said.

    ''They won''t find evidence of ck mana because they don''t have ck mage that can detect it. Unlike Cassandra who has lived for a long time and has more experience with the uses of ck magic thanks to her, I learned that information, unlike Sir Edrich who didn''t notice what is enveloping those statues.''

    She then looked at the back of the frustrated Silvester and the frowning Edickart.

    ''They won''t notice it because the people of the light are the ones who are using ck mana. I should give this information to SIl after this.'' she thought.

 Chapter 126: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 3

    Chapter 126: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 3

    The "tea time" ended and everyone who got out of the break room of the Crown Prince Pce are dazed or have frowns in their faces.

    At the end of the long corridor,mander Gabriel is waiting for Evelyn who is disguised as Knight Adelyn of Crown Prince Silvester.

    After they got out, the two stayed behind, Gab doesn''t know why so, he waited for her.

    "Ahem can I talk to your knight for a moment?"

    Silvester looked at themander who was ncing at Evelyn. Silvester''s brows shot up as he understood what was going on. He looked back at Evelyn who was dressed like a knight and hasn''t been saying much since the start of the meeting.

    Silvester just motioned for Evelyn to go, while Sir Izzy who he called immediately after the meeting arrived.

    "I''ll go with Izzy after you have your talk, Miss Adelyn goes straight to the rose pce."

    "Yes, your highness"

    Commander Gabriel and his knight, Miss Adelyn started to walk in the opposite direction. Sir Izzy was puzzled about this development but knew that his master, the Crown Prince must have issued amand.

    ***

    Silvester has been walking for a while and is reaching his temporary residence inside the royal pce of the Levinstone kingdom, his mind is bugged with what Crown Prince Edickart revealed when everyone else left the room.

    "I know that your kingdom has been facing abnormalities and the temple of moon has given prophecy."

    Silvester''s eyes twitched but he didn''t reply and only stared at the Prince.

    "I should clean my residence a curious rat must have sneaked in when I wasn''t looking." Silvester said as he looked at Edickart.

    The rat he is describing is the spy of Crown Prince Edickart.

    ''If he knew about the prophecy then, he must have also known some internal affairs.'' He gritted his teeth at the realization that this man in front of him really is a bastard through and through.

    Edickart chuckled as he saw Silvester.

    "I told you, I have means I didn''t be a Crown Prince at the age of 5 for nothing." Edickart shrugged but his emerald eyes were observing Silvester.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t know what prophecy it is but I''ll help you."

    "At what price?"

    "Now, we''re talking!" Edickart smiled, his knowing smile painted on his face seems to have a devious n.

    Silvester snapped back as he didn''t know that he is now inside his room in the rose castle.

    "Izzy, send a message to the pce. Tell them to clean the rats that have been hiding in my residence. Also, tell them that I need to stay here for a few days."

    "Why is that, your highness? Is there something that you need to do here?" Sir Izzy asked, still bewildered at his master''s anger.

    "I have to befriend a Saint."

    ***

    Evelyn walked beside Gab, the now titled Commander Gabriel of the Bahalkii Kingdom. When they are in a secluded ce near the temporary abode of Gab, Evelyn starts to talk.

    "What is it, Commander?"

    She talks with respect as they are outside and Gab is now amander and not her aide anymore, but Gab has a different thought.

    "Eve- I mean Adelyn, stop calling me with formalities. I don''t like it,"

    ''If ites from you''

    Of course, Gab didn''t say it outloud and only looked at Evelyn.

    "We''re outside, so no."

    He sighs at her response. He thinks that Evelyn still didn''t change.

    "You''re still stubborn."

    "And you''re still Gab"

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    Evelyn grinned. And didn''t say about Gab being a worrywart. So, she changed the subject.

    "So, why did you call for me?"

    The wind blows and she faces Commander Gab who is wearing his uniform.

    "Are you going somewhere?" she asked, seeing the man in front of her looking like a knight in a princess fairytale that is depicted in a child''s story.

    She smiled.

    "It''s time for you to go?"

    Even if she didn''t ask, Evelyn knew that the envoys from different kingdoms will leave today, except for Silvester who will stay because of what happened.

    "Yes" The short response came from Gab.

    Evelyn didn''t say anything and only smiled. They chatted for a bit before they parted ways.

    "I''lle back Eve." Gab said in a whisper.

    "Alright have a safe trip." Evelyn bid her goodbyes.

    ***

    Cabel who came from the pce and his office summon his shadow knights.

    *Swoosh!*

    The shadow knights that are wrapped in ck clothing and only their eyes can be seen are kneeling in front of Cabel with their head down and their right arms crossed their chest as a sign of respect.

    The cold voice then flew in through their ears.

    "I want information that you could get from the Saint, temple of light, statues, and a knight name Adelyn from the Perspiru Kingdom."

    He then walked and sat in his seat.

    "I want Miss Adelyn''s information three days from now. Look at everything that you could gather. Then, investigate all about the temples doing. Dismissed."

    The shadow knights that have been kneeling vanished when they heard their Guild Master dismiss them.

    Cabel muffled then, turning his chair to face the window.

    "I really think that Knight has a connection to Evelyn."

    He remembers thedy behind Silvester who is silently listening to the conversation earlier. He then recalled thedy who looked-alike Evelyn no, who is exactly like Evelyn except for the eyes and hair that is different.

    Her chestnut eyes under the mask are cold, and even though she has the ck mask on, her lower face seems to resemble someone. He then recalled Evelyn''s eyes when they got into an argument when she was harmed during the tournament.

    ''It''s the same look of her eyes.'' he thought.

    He brushed his face in frustration. These days Cabel has thought of Evelyn appearing again after the long years that she''s gone.

    He''s still hoping that Evelyn who has forgotten him from their childhood would remember him again and now that Evelyn was gone his wish has changed and he is hoping that Evelyn will pop up, and even though she doesn''t remember him anymore, as long as she''s alive that was enough for him.

    Cabel knew that Evelyn wouldn''t die just like that. He knew That''s why even though he doesn''t know where to search for her, he is still waiting. Waiting for her toe back.

    ***

    Two days have passed since they receive the current issue of the Levingstone Kingdom that seems to be reaching the other Kingdoms.

    Sir Georgees back from his assignment and is now waiting for Silvester to show up to the inn that the group of the knights have stayed in before leaving for the Capital of Levingstone Kingdom.

    SIlvester immediately leaves the Rose Pce without anyone''s knowing and of course he''s with Evelyn that is still in disguise as Adelyn with her half face covered.

    *thud!*

    The door opened and two people came in with their cloak on, while the other person looked at the peopleing in before bowing and greeting.

    "Your Highness"

    Silvester immediately sits dismissing his knight''s formality, he has more things going on his mind than to mind etiquette.

    Evelyn excuses herself and leaves the two of them to discuss things as she also needed to see someone, her contracted spirit, Chrisfold.

    She already said to Silvester all the things she knew about the statues and the ck mana that was enveloping it. She also told him about her spection and the effects of ck mana to a person without affinity for it.

    For the past two days, Silvester hasn''t slept and only read a lot of documents and books that he can get from the Grand Library of the Levingstone Pce. Of course, the only things that he can read are the basic knowledge. That is why he is hungry to know more.

    Evelyn walked into one of the restaurants and waited for Chrisfold who gave a message through a summoned bird that said that he figured what was going on in the duchy.

    Evelyn rests her head in one of her arms to support, her mind has been swirling with a lot of things that she needs to do.

    "One at a time" she mumbled as she sighed.

    She needs to help the duchy first if it''s too grave and her brother needs help, she also needs to talk to her father. She clicked her tongue.

    "I don''t want them to know that I''m alive but I also need to let them know that the temple of light is aiming for mother''s soul and my heart."

    Even though she already left her family, her destiny seems to be ying tricks with her and always ended up entangled with her origins.

    A few moments and a few cups of teater, Chrisfold appeared like a bubble. He didn''t use the door but just appeared out of nowhere.

    "What the-" Evelyn was shocked. It''s because he appeared out of nowhere, but looking at his face, Evelyn immediately turned serious and followed Chrisfold''s actions.

    "What happened?" Her sweet voice immediately turned cold.

 Chapter 127: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 4

    Chapter 127: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 4

    Silvester''s sharp eyes glow like and sparkled like the blue skies. Sir George information has arrived and they already have the list of the people that Evelyn said have been in the faction of the Crown Prince Edickart and Second Prince Adley.

    The head of Edickart''s faction, Marquise Dua is a noble family with a long history and roots from the Levingstone Kingdom and has always sided with the Crown Prince that the King picked. He has six noble families under his feet, which also supports the Crown Prince.

    While Adley has Marquise Sloane as his supporter, it is where his aide, Ishid, came from. The known house Sloane, a family of magic users and also famous for experiments that brought revolution to the Kingdom.

    "Of course, both Princes have a strong faction" Silvester said.

    "You''re right, your highness but what I''m confused about is House Sloane has said to always side with a Prince that is sure to be the next king. I also learned that the house Sloane has made a deal with Prince Adley."

    "Every house that sided with each faction would have made a deal if you consider the result of the battle for the throne. They will attack and try to gain everything from the Prince, be it power, wealth or whatever." Silvester shrugged.

    He also knew about it, he''s also a prince. The nobles have always been siding with the person who they think will bring them in a higher position and will take their house''s name to fame.

    "Did you find something odd? Did you learn about the contents of the deal?" Silvester asked as he questioned George who kept frowning.

    "Why is your face like that?" He continued to ask.

    "It''s because... your highness, the things I''ve learned seem to be not aligning"

    "Then, tell me what it is." Silvester said frustratingly as he saw his knight pausing and making the revtion a suspense.

    "Yes, your highness Ahem!"

    "Sloane house has been close to Marquise Dua and the other Marquise that has been obliterated when Duke Keene was on a rampage four years ago. And house Sloane that time is always on the magic tower doing experiments with magic. The spy that we have there said that the magic tower is said to have been upied by ves and children of the slums."

    "What do you mean? This country still have ves?"

    "Your highness, the levingstone Kingdom, demolished the ve decades ago but the spy said that the magic tower, specifically house Sloane, had been paying ve traders to have some and get some ves. And no one seems to get out after getting in."

    "Ha! I''m sure that the bastard Crown Prince knew about this but didn''t tell us anything. Well, it''s their business, so I guess I shouldn''t meddle with that."

    Silvester again, shrugged the information that he got from George. He decided to let that information sink in his deepest consciousness. Then, he simply let the words that he wanted to say the most left in his mouth.

    "How about Evelyn''s father?" he asked. It was the second assignment that he assigned to George while he was out gaining information.

    ***

    Chrisfold sat in the seat next to Evelyn. She saw the grim look on his face and eventually she asked what was wrong.

    "Your... I don''t know how to start" Chrisfold couldn''t exin the situation to Evelyn.

    Evelyn knit her brows and asked again her question.

    "Just tell me what you learned so, what is it?"

    She felt the frustration rising up and she also felt the hesitation with his voice and eventually, a little more time and Chrisfold tells him what he found out in the duchy.

    "First, there was a rumor that your father is in deathbed..."

    "Yes, I know about that." she agreed rather quickly and beckon Chrisfold to continue.

    "When I heard about it, I immediately investigated and sneaked in the mansion. Your father seems to have been poisoned."

    Evelyn held her hand high, signaling to make Chrisfold stop as she organized her thoughts. Then, she started to ask.

    "But you said he''s alright?"

    "Yes, he seems to be fine now."

    "Then, that''s fine."

    Chrisfold looked at Evelyn''s nonchnt response. It was because the topic is her family but the reactions seem to be a little weak.

    Evelyn sighs when he tries to think about it again.

    "How did he get poisoned?"

    "No one knew, they said that one day they found the Duke in his study unconscious."

    "That''s suspicious"

    "And no one heard someone breaking in?" She continued.

    "Yes it''s too suspicious if you think about it and the servants seem to be ignoring and not paying much attention to the incident."

    Tap Tap!

    Evelyn tapped the table in front of her and started to think.

    "Did you learn what kind of poison he got?"

    "It''s ck mana"

    Evelyn looked at Chrisfold in shock. "Father got poisoned because of ck mana? What do you mean?"

    "Because your father also has the same situation as you are years ago" Chrisfold calmly exined.

    "That can''t be he knew that mother died because of ck mana, so he''s familiar with that affinity. I''m sure of it."

    Now, different kinds of scenarios have been ying in her head.

    "Is the Duke acting strange? Did you hear something from the other servants?"

    Her question kept on increasing as she learned what was happening in the duchy.

    "The Duke is said to have been emotionless these days I mean, we spirits know that your father is cold but when I observed him, he seemed to be always in a daze. And..."

    "What?"

    "It looks like your Father''s consciousness is sealed." Chrisfold said.

    He knew about ck mana and ck magic a bit. He was a spirit that has been living like Gil, a thousand year old spirit. He has some share of weird experiences and boring days. And what he was witnessing in the duchy seems to be on the side of peculiarity.

    "Ha-hahaha!" Evelynughs, now she was certain.

    "Father must have been cursed too"

    Evelynughed merrily "Ha-hahaha!" and a few secondster, herugh stops and her eyes are bloodshot because of anger.

    "So, now they are targeting him? They must have been doing this for a long time!" She grits her teeth.

    She knew about the effects of curse, like her, the demeanor and the mind will be different. The dark side of the person will be the one to resurface and he won''t realize what was happening until he breaks the curse or like her, waking up because of trauma from the head.

    Chrisfold is giving his opinions when Evelyn turns her head to the window that can see the outside market.

    Evelyn saw a familiar hair color dress in a cloak and seemed to be peeking if anyone saw her and stealthily went to the back alley. She immediately stands up and runs through the door.

    Chrisfold was flustered and looked at where she was looking before following her contracted master.

    ''That''s Elise! What is she doing here?!''

    Evelyn decided to activate her mana and erase her presence just like what she did back then in the academy. She also went into the alley where Elise headed, Chridfol is following her too.

    They stopped when they saw Elise knock in one of the doors in the slums. Chrisfold and Evelyn were silently observing the situation as they hid themselves in one of the narrow alleys.

    What they saw was a typical soldier that dressed in dirty casual clothes but his demeanor still looked like a civilized soldier.

    "There''s something there" Chrisfold whispers.

    "Chrisfold uses your earth mana to see how many people are inside."

    Chrisfold nodded after hearing his master give an order. He closed his eyes for a while and opened it again.

    "There''s a couple of people inside where thatdy went, while the corridors are empty and the guard are only at the doors."

    "So, they are loose in guarding their secret meeting ce?" She smirked and continued.

    "You know theyout, right?"

    "Yes, master."

    Chrisfold is now addressing her as what he used to do. Evelyn looked at him when she heard the formal and stiff address from him but decided to ignore it as they have important things that they needed to do.

    "Let''s go in" she said and Chrisfold, her earth spirit, led the way.

    Evelyn and Chrisfold entered through an open window on the second floor. Because the guards are not guarding properly they infiltrated the house without much trouble.

    "I''ll activate my magic as long as no one speak, we can hide using my camouge magic." Chrisfold snapped and Evelyn''s feet started to vanish.

    Evelyn''s eyes shot up in amazement.

    ''Wow, so this is how he can infiltrate without people noticing him. I should always bring Chrisfold with me'' she decided to always be with her spirits from today on.

    "Let''s go" she said beforepletely hiding with Chrisfolds magic.

 Chapter 128: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 5

    Chapter 128: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 5

    Evelyn had a sudden thought.

    ''Now that I think about it, isn''t this a typical cliche thing that happened in novels? Viins meeting in a shabby hideout and things like that? Why can''t they have a proper meeting ce like me?''

    She shakes her head that she was in a typical trope but immediately pushes the thoughts down when she remembers that the novel has ended one year ago.

    Before they can step in the door leading the path to the room, Chrisfold stops and pulls Evelyn and talks to her in her consciousness.

    ''What?!''

    ''There''s someone powerful here.''

    Evelyn knit her brows, because the spirits rarely say that someone is powerful as they themselves are the powerful ones.

    ''What do you mean?'' she still asked amidst her confusion.

    ''We should go I''ll just ask earth spirits to spy on them, leave it to me. I have a bad feeling''

    ''But''

    Evelyn is getting frustrated. A few steps and they can sneak in and see people who are meeting the Saint in secret but considering her spirit reactions she needed to back out today.

    ''Fine!''

    Evelyn grits her teeth and jumps again from the window and back to the narrow alley, Chrisfold follows her. She red at the house that they just sneaked in and out without getting the information she wanted.

    "I''ll ask some spirits and connect their voices to you" Chrisfold extends his hand to Evelyn.

    Evelyn closed her eyes, and held her sigh.

    ''At least, I can hear them'' she said to herself to let the anger subside even a little bit.

    She held his hand and Chrisfold quickly closed his eyes and so did Evelyn.

    ''Wow the guardian is here!''

    ''Everyone, look! The guardian is here with his contracted human!''

    ''She can hear us! The earth guardian let her hear us. Yey!''

    Soon, the cheery sound of the lower spirits can be heard.

    ''This is the first time that a human speaks with us!!!''

    ''We are spirits but in this form we are called elementals!''

    ''Yeah! When we grow big and evolved we will be spirits and greater spirits! Hehe!''

    ''So, right now, we preferred calling us elementals!'' The lower spirits that preferred calling themselves elementals said.

    And Evelyn started to speak after the voices died down.

    ''Can you go inside and spy one of them? Also tell us what they are saying.'' Evelyn said and Chrisfold chimed in.

    ''Tell us everything as well as their looks.''

    Then the voices speak again.

    ''That''s too easy!''

    ''Are you going to screw someone up?''

    ''Count me in! Count me in!''

    The elementals chimed in and Evelyn smirked.

    "This is kind of convenient"

    "I told you leave it to me."

    Evelyn and Chrisfold started to walk out of the alley and back to the restaurant that they went to earlier.

    They still held hands while walking, Evelyn didn''t mind because it was her spirit, so she just walked nonchntly.

    When they are near the restaurant, Evelyn and Chrisfold stop.

    "What the-"

    "Huh?"

    "What is this?"

    Chrisfold and Evelyn were shocked as their connection was cut, well mostly Evelyn''s connection got cut from the elementals.

    The person in front of them was eyeing them with viscous golden eyes. He was ring at Chrisfold. And Evelyn''s hand and Chrisfold separated together. He then looked at Evelyn like he wanted an exnation.

    Evelyn is dumbfounded.

    "What are you doing here, Gab?"

    "That''s what you''re going to ask after Ie back without rest?"

    Evelyn is once again dumbfounded and can''te with a reply as she saw the ck eye bags under his eyes.

    ''It''s just a few days since he left the Levingstone Kingdom and he''s here?''

    Before her mind bes clouded with the things about why Gab is here, Chrisfold snatched her hand from Gab.

    "Hey! Why the hell does the protector of the west gate of the Academy here and is holding Miss Adelyn''s hand?!"

    Chrisfold found Gab amusing who was fuming in anger with his ck eyebags on his eyes and replied in a taunting tone.

    "And what does it have to do with a brat like you?"

    Evelyn closed her eyes at what she saw felt like children bickering with each other, so before the conversation dragged long, she pulled Chrisfolds hands and Gab''s hand.

    "Stop this, I have important things to do and important discussions to hear. Gab, we will talkter, for now, you should go with us and Chrisfold"

    She shot a re to his spirit who is enjoying the bloodshot re of Gab.

    "What?" Chrisfold shrugged as he chuckled and smiled at Evelyn. Gab is still ring daggers at him.

    ''This guy! I forgot that he finds people amusing who always go against him!'' she shook her head as she pulled the two to the restaurant.

    ***

    ''Ooohhh!!!! The pink hair girl is saying some vicious things ahem! "I''ll kill An using my light magic. I''ll put a curse on him." That''s what she said.''

    ''She looks ugly eww!''

    ''Oh the guy with red hair answered "Don''t rush things, the capital has known what happened to Duke Keene"... ugh, he looks so evil!''

    ''His eyes look like the abyss!''

    When Evelyn heard that in her mind, she knew who the other person was.

    ''It''s that bastard Adley''s aide.''

    She was wondering why this aide who is part of the house Sloane is saying some vicious things.

    ''Is he the one who ising with this kind of n?'' she thought

    While Evelyn and Chrisfold have their eyes close and their hands are locked with each other, Gab is looking at the hands of the two with gritted teeth.

    "Tsk!" he clicked his tongue as he watched the intertwined hands.

    ''Bastard!'' he thought as he looked at Chrisfold''s way.

    Gab then remembered that it was just a few days that Evelyn called her "my Gab", and now she is holding hands, with the protector of the west gate of St. Prisch Academy, who knows why he''s here with Evelyn when his job is to protect the Academy that has no master because Carsillion died.

    He clicked his tongue again because Evelyn said that she needs to shut up because they are doing some investigation.

    ''Investigation? While holding hands?!'' he felt frustrated.

    Well, Evelyn doesn''t have time to exin everything, so she just told Gab to shut up and sit tight for a while. And the result? Of course, a sulking Gab.

    Chrisfold and Evelyn are still focusing their minds to the elemental''s voice and so they didn''t hear or see the front of Gab''s face.

    ''"Our ns will beplete after we get our hands in An''s power and blood it''s such a shame that we didn''t get to Evelyn''s power and heart" they''re all viscous!''

    ''Be careful, you human who contracted the great spirit of Earth mana!

    The voices of elementals are ringing inside their heads!

    Evelyn knit her brows because of their loud sounds.

    ''They''re leaving!''

    ''The vicious and evil people are leaving!''

    ''Looked at them smiling like they never said that they wouldn''t kill someone!''

    Evelyn then started to chuckle, her eyes still closed and her shoulders went up and down as she separated her hand from Chrisfold''s hand. Chrisfold started to stare at her as well as Gab.

    "They''re really starting to pissed me off"

    Chrisfold and Gab flinched as they heard the viciousness in Evelyn''s voice.

    ***

    Silvester made contact with the temple of light with an excuse that he heard the marvelous stories of the Saint who have been helping the poor and keeping the borders of the Levingstone Kingdom safe from monsters as they have the protection of Light brimming from the holy saintess.

    "Wee, your highness." The bishop of the main temple of light that is located at the capital are the ones who have received the letter that the neighboring Prince would visit the temple.

    Of course as they looked at it, they have been increasing their influence and if the neighboring prince would be a believer of their temple then they would have easy ess to the Perpiru Kingdom unlike what they are doing that stealthily spreads their reach.

    The bishop smiles benevolently to Silvester and his group. Of course, Evelyn disguised as Adelyn, Chrisfold and Gil are also disguised as a knight, and Sir George who came back from his assignment.

    Evelyn didn''t say anything to Silvester when she said that she needed the two when they went to the temple of light. Of course, Silvester and George were shocked as they knew the face of the other person.

    He was the youngest protector of the west gate, where it is said that he is a swordmaster with a high mana and can cast spells simultaneously. Chrisfold is that famous, so he needed to disguise himself.

    The green hair became a dark shade of chestnut and his eyes as well. Of course he cast it himself. It was pretty much easy for him, and that''s how Silvester found out who made Evelyn''s disguise.

 Chapter 129: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 6

    Chapter 129: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 6

    They have roles that Evelyn gave before they arrived here.

    "Sil, will befriend the Saint as Edickart has said, Sir George and I will be with Sil."

    Silvester has the look of annoyance when he receives the n.

    "I know it''s unlikeable but bare with it and used that ttery tongue you got and honed in the royal Pce" Evelyn said to Silvester who started to smirked.

    "Alright, it''s been so long since I pretended to be someone with good nature..." Silvester smirked mischievously.

    Evelyn felt chills when she heard Silvester''s mumble and decided to ignore it as she looked at Gil and Chrisfold, her earth and wind contracted spirits.

    "You need to do something for me" she said before she paused and continued.

    "Gil and Chrisfold will stay in the carriage as a guard and when the temple of light sees that you''re nonchntly guarding the carriage that''s when you will use your powers."

    "And what about Commander Gab?" Silvester questioned as he remembers that Gab is with them in the rose pce in the morning.

    "He has a different goal, he needs to go to the duchy and talk to father." she replied.

    ''He has a keen sense as he is a part of the beast n, he will immediately notice if the Duke is acting strange just like what I specte. And besides, he knows the structure of the mansion, he will know if there''s an item with a dark aura.'' she thought.

    Then snapping out of her thoughts, she heard a familiar voice.

    "Do we have your permission, Eve?"

    Silvester looked at Gil who asked this and he turned his head to Evelyn who is looking non-chnt.

    "Permission to what?" Silvester asked with one of his brows raised.

    Evelyn ignored him and looked at the two whose eyes are sparkling with anticipation.

    ''They''re asking if I''ve given them permission to use their powers?'' she thought before she replied.

    "Isn''t it obvious? Of course, I''ll let you use them as long as you don''t get caught and no property is destroyed."

    Silvester was confused at the exchange of words between the three. Chrisfold who is known to be the Protector of the west gate has a smile on his face.

    "It''s been a while since I used my powers with your permission."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t use that much power but I can''t guarantee"

    Silvester knit his brows, and thought of the exchange.

    ''Why does they need permission from Evelyn? And what do they mean about destroying property?'' he stares at Evelyn who is staring outside the window before they arrive at the temple of light.

    But his thought was cut off as he heard George who is outside and is beside the coachman.

    "We''re here, your highness"

    The white walls of the majestic temple of light can see the history that it wants to portray. The castle-like temple with a crystalized dome in the center looks like it was built to show how prosperous the temple is.

    "Wee to our temple, your highness" The bishop says.

    Looking at the middle aged man from head to toe, you can see that he lives a life of seclusion and only the necessities are what he spends, but the fabric of his white dress is made from high-quality materials with a diamond gem around the fabric of the neck and his sleeves.

    His benign smile will tell you that he lives a life of simplicity.

    Evelyn wants to scowl but stop because she needs to act her part as a knight. She then heard Silvester.

    "It''s nice to see the people who bring light to the citizens of the Levinsgtone Kingdom."

    What Silvester said can be preposterous if the Royals and other nobles heard him, because the Royal family only considers themselves as the light that the sun guided, so this kind of praise can be offending to others but not for the Bishop.

    "Your highness is too nice, this temple of light only shines because of the citizens and our beliefs."

    This Bishop considers himself as equal to the Royal family that is why he felt nice that someone is praising him like the sun of the Royals, the King.

    ***

    "It''s nice to see familiar faces" Now, Saint Elise said.

    Silvester stared only at the tea that the attendant gave. And he looked forward to meeting the ocean blue eyes of Elise who is smiling like a warmhearted person.

    Evelyn is keeping herself from frowning as she stares at the Saint who is graciously sipping tea and looking at Silvester with shiny and kind eyes.

    ''What a green tea bitch!'' she thought.

    Silvester started to activate his charming smile that is different from his business-like smile and he praised her like he really admired her.

    Elise has these thoughts as she stares at Crown Prince Silvester who kept on rambling about her kind action towards the citizens.

    ''That''s right! Praise me, admire me! I''m the Saintess after the third saint died! I''m that important! Should I get this Prince for myself? I need to throw away that Edickart who doesn''t have an ounce of sweetness in his body!'' Elise thought as she smiled at Silvester.

    Of course, Silvester and Evelyn who don''t know what''s inside her head are also thinking about her in a different way.

    ''Tsk! Why am I doing this with this ugly bitch!'' Silvester thought, he was still smiling, his charming smile pasted on his handsome face, he looked more handsome as he did that.

    Elise blushed at that and Evelyn started to also think of something.

    ''Yes dive yourself in the honey trap that I made for you. Soon, you will know what awaits you and this temple.''

    Evelyn then heard a loud bang!

    BOOM! BOOM!

    "What was that?!"

    The panicked voice of the attendant said as she looked at the window.

    "Oh Oh holy light! Someone- the temple in the east wing has a hole on the holy walls!"

    "Is it an attack?" Elise mumbled.

    Evelyn looks at the attendant who spoke "holy" two times in her sentence. She also saw Elise walking to the window and staring at the now open wall of the east wing with knitted brows and gritted teeth.

    "What happened? Are you alright, Saint?"

    Elise looked back as she heard the concerned voice that wasing from the person who came here to have a chat with her. It was Silvester.

    "I''m alright, I think I need to excuse myself and see what happened." she said and she walked out of the door without looking back.

    She started to think back on her guest actions. The Crown Prince of the neighboring Kingdom, Silvester.

    Elise became wary of Silvester''s action at first as he was close to Evelyn, it''s because before Evelyn died she got into a fight that all the young nobles heard of. But seeing the man with a concerned face and voice, she shrugged the thought of Silvester bing the enemy.

    And because the attack happened when he was here, it would be stupid of him if he attack the temple of light when he can be the suspect as he visit the temple. and the Pope and Bishop are in a meeting in the secret hall.

    She decided to agree as the bishop and the pope said that they could guarantee their influence in the East where the Perspiru Kingdom is located.

    When Elise the Saint walked out of the room with her attendant, she also walked through the window and saw the big hole that was left. She turns her head where the carriage of the Crown Prince is located.

    She narrowed her sight and saw the two people who were in front of the carriage with a smile on their face, they were still abiding the order of "faking guard the carriage" scene.

    Evelyn felt a chill in her back seeing those smiles. She then heard a voice in her head, it was her contracted spirits.

    ''I''m sorry, Child, I didn''t get to control my power...'' Gil said and Chrisfold chimed in.

    ''Me too princess, my hands are itchy that I unconsciously tear the wall off.''

    She sighs inwardly, she wanted to let out a sigh but didn''t do it because Silvester is looking at her and Sir George is also doing the same.

    She then speaks her mind.

    ''I need an exnation from the two of you!'' she was stern when she replied.

    It was because a wrong move can make the temple notice their mana and they can trace where the magic came from. When that happens there''s a possibility that they can distinguish that it came from a greater spirit.

    Spirits that are rare to see in the naked eye. She doesn''t want them to be in danger.

    She then heard a voice again.

    ''Don''t worry princess, we didn''t do anything that would make it look like it came from us.''

    ''Chrisfold is right, Child. Don''t get angry. We know what we are doing'' Gil said to Evelyn through their connection.

    Gil showed a benign smile when he saw that Evelyn was looking at them.

 Chapter 130: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 7

    Chapter 130: KEEPING YOUR ENEMIES CLOSER: PART 7

    Evelyn knit her brows at the response that she heard from Gil. Her brows began to be more narrowed as she heard Chrisfold mischievous reply.

    ''They should be thankful that we only put a small hole there If I heard them talk again, I''m going to smash the whole ce.''

    Evelyn felt shivers in her spine. It''s because Chrisfold is the type of person to do what he said. Still, she ignored what he said as her spirits unexpectedly caused troubles.

    "Well, a little heads up would be nice if you decided to act on your own!" she said in her head as she replied to the two spirits who acted like a terrorist.

    "Let''s go We should see what is happening too." Silvester broke the silence in the room.

    "You''re right, we should go too" she decided to let the two off as they needed to act their part in this orchestrated act of befriending the saint.

    ''We need to keep the enemies closer, so we can stab them when they least expect.'' she thought.

    ***

    "Oh wow" Silvester let out his real emotions as he saw the majestic white walls with a hole and rubblesing from it, and the scale of the broken wall is enough to pass the second story of the temple of light in the east wing.

    Saint Elise noticed them.

    "Your highness, it''s dangerous here You should go back to the Pce."

    Elise was hinting them to leave as they needed to see how big the explosion and how much the East wing of the temple was affected. And because they don''t want outsiders to witness the inside of the temples.

    So, before Crown Prince Silvester can reach the walls and see what was inside, she obstructs their view.

    ''I need to divert their attention. There''s a lot of statues inside that need casting from the ck mages'' she thought.

    That''s why she needed to get them out from here, and the reason she excused herself in the first ce. But Silvester who read her thoughts and actions won''t let that happen. So, he immediately acts like a prince who is concerned about his constituents.

    "This is preposterous! How can someone attack this holy ce?!" His voice is a bit louder because there''s also nobles who are here and are visiting the temple. He wants them to gather where the explosion happened and make many more witnesses.

    "As a Prince who is concerned about the hurt Priest, I will volunteer myself to rescue the others." he said which made the corners of Elise mouth twitch.

    "Your highness, you don''t need to do that we have the temple priest, they can do that job. We can''t let someone from the neighboring Kingdom be involved in this dangerous situation." Elise said, still standing their way.

    Then, the attendant chimed in.

    "Her holiness is right, your highness. This is quite dangerous and we can''t let someone as important as you be in this mess."

    Elise smiled like she was sorry and it can''t be helped but inwardly she was telling them to get out this instant.

    Silvester''s mind is thinking of ways to stay a bit longer before he can leave with an excuse of not getting in the way of the investigation.

    The other members of the temples watch the important visitor, Crown Prince Sil and their Holiness talk to each other, as well as thepany of the Crown Prince.

    The priests are not the only ones who are watching this scene quietly. Evelyn also observes how Elise will handle this situation and seeing her push her cousin, SIlvester with gentle words can say that she grows up and knows how to stand her guard up.

    ''She knew who to be wary huh.'' she thought.

    ''Well, she won''t rise to this position if she didn''t know who to be messed with and not but she clearly made a wrong move when she messed with me.'' Evelyn continued to think.

    Her sunset eyes that are dyed with blessings and became chestnut hue are looking at her surroundings with sharpness and colder than the north pole.

    She and Silvester''s blue eyes made contact and she nonchntly gave a sign to leave the ce. She already saw what was inside the temple that seems to be the storage of the statues.

    And besides, it''s not good for Silvester to be tangled with them this early. It''s alright to befriend Elise first with the intentions of getting her guard down with him.

    Silvester read Evelyn''s eyes and stopped himself from sighing. He also knew how to give up if the other party is notfortable and it will also bring a negative effect to them. So, he agreed to Elise''s words.

    "You''re right, your holiness. I should let the others do this, if you need assistance then let my attendant know. She will be here in the Kingdom of Levingstone for a while as I still have things to do, I''ll excuse myself first. May the light be with you... "

    He pointed to Evelyn and smiled like he was sorry that he couldn''t help them. He did this because this is the only way that he can give Evelyn ess to the temple and see theyout if she ever needed to sneak in. She can also be with Elise if needed without raising suspicion.

    Elise looked at thedy knight with a ck masked that covered her nose to her forehead. Evelyn then bowed as a sign that she acknowledged Silvester''s order and also giving respect to Elise, the saint.

    Elise then smiled. She was happy that Silvester knew how to stop persisting and back down. He also gave her a way to contact him.

    "Thank you, your highness. May the light also be with you"

    They bid their goodbyes, Silvester is still smiling and when he turns around, his usual cold eyes and face can be seen. Sir George who was there silently observing the Crown Prince is always at awe whenever he sees him act like a charming Prince when he is brutal and cold to his subordinates.

    ''And he''s only smiling genuinely when she''s with Miss Adelyn I mean Lady Evelyn.'' Sir George thought and he switched to looking at Evelyn who is walking besides Silvester and are whispering to each other.

    ''She''s also amazing, she escaped her marriage and the trap that theyid before anyone can touch her she made her move, and now she''s back without anyone knowing.''

    Sir George continued to evaluate Evelyn who is promising for her age and nned everything on her own at such a tender age. Well, all the noble children that he knew, all of them have a sharp sense and a matured demeanor.

    But Silvester and Evelyn are the people he saw that at such a young age could have nned a downfall of other aristocrat nobles without them knowing that they are trapped in a honey-trap.

    ''Scary kids'' he thought.

    Of course, what Sir George was pointing to was when the Crown Prince made his official move to take the throne that made the second prince of the Perspiru Kingdom toy low. While in Evelyn''s case this moment.

    He remembers what he saw when he looked at the knight with a ck mask covering her face when they were in front of the wrecked temple that god''s knows why it exploded.

    He stiffened at the thought of seeing those cold eyes. The moment that she''s silently observing the structure he felt that his small hairs in the back of his neck stood up.

    It felt like he was seeing the calm before the storm.

    ***

    After what happened in the temple, the citizens and devoters also learned about it. It made a big fuss but they eventually calmed down after the temple gave an official statement saying that some evil being attacked the temple and that the god of light would punish those people.

    It was funny but everyone trusted what the temple said and the incident died down less than three days after it happened.

    Silvester also needed to go back to the Perspiru Kingdom as the issue of the temple of light spreading their statues has reached his ears and been confirmed by his trusted subordinates that stayed in the pce.

    Before he left, he gave a magicmunication device to Evelyn.

    "Eve, here if something happened just poured some mana here, it will connect with my videomunication device"

    "Oh"

    Silvester smiled, even though he just got to see his cousin, Evelyn, they needed to separate again as they have issues that needed to be dealt with.

    But Evelyn is just amused by the ss ball that seems to be the said videomunication device, she only sees the red earring before that Sir Edrich gave to her during the journey in stygian ruins.

    ''So, this is like an old medieval fantasy type phone'' she thought.

    She knew that there are things like this but hadn''t got the time to buy one because she didn''t need it before because she can telepathicallymunicate with Gil, her wind spirit. And now, she got one because of Silvester.

 Chapter 131: MEETING THEM AGAIN: PART 1

    Chapter 131: MEETING THEM AGAIN: PART 1

    A sudden feeling is swelling up inside her, she smiled at Silvester.

    "Sure I''ll contact you when something happens"

    "No, Eve, you can call me if you''re also bored."

    Silvester smiled and hugged Evelyn before he hopped in the carriage. He waves his hand and Evelyn also does the same.

    Before he went, Silvester had done his part and gave the information of what he learned to Edickart. He also said what he learned from Evelyn that the statues have a ck magic on them.

    Of course, he didn''t disclose how he knew about the ck mana that it came from Eve. He only says that he also has means of knowing just what Edickart said in the "tea time".

    Now, Evelyn will be staying at the territory of the Duke of the Emsworth. She decided to keep a close eye with her family as she got the information from the elementals a few days ago. And it''s the time that she needed to make a move.

    So, right now, Gil, Evelyn, Cassandra, and the newly arrived Chrisfold are touring a house, no a mansion that Gil look into as they nned to settle in the Levinsgtone Kingdom for a while.

    "What do you think? It has 20 rooms, a garden, a greenhouse and a vacant lot that you can do a lot of things here." The real estate agent said with a funny mustache on his face.

    "This is nice... So, who''s noble house is this?" Cassandra asked with raised brows.

    "Oh this is from a fallen noble four years ago, it was seized because they can''t pay their debt anymore you know a typical noble who loves to spend their money on unnecessary things" The agent said, his palms are folding together and is smiling at Gil, who will be the one paying for the mansion if he ever did a good job in exining. In simple terms he''s trying to suck up.

    "Right typical noble" Chrisfold agreed.

    The agent then looked at the people who were touring the mansion.

    Two young men, one with silver hair and a smokey grey eyes that seems to know everything, and he also has an exceptional beauty, who is also said to be a famous merchant from the Corora town of the Perspiru Kingdom where his main product is an expensive winery.

    While the other is a man with darker shade of brown hair and has a muscr body that you can see the form through his fitted clothes and also his chiseled jaw that also looked like a masterpiece sculpted by a famous sculpture. Basically, he''s handsome with a great physique.

    The agent then looked at the woman who asked a question earlier. She has raven hair that was tied in a bun, thin sses with her droopy purple eyes, she also is a beauty, it''s just that the two men have looks like they came straight from a painting.

    Lastly, the real estate agent looks at the woman who is sitting nonchntly where they are the break room. She has a ck mask on her face but he can say through her butterfly likeshes, her cat-like eyes and her cherry lips and porcin skin, the woman is also exceptionally beautiful.

    The real estate agent has a feeling that these people will bring a new wind to the Emsworth duchy. And he needed to be with them if he wanted a better position.

    "We''ll take it."

    The real agent snapped back as he heard the woman who was sitting on the couch spoke.

    "How much does this cost?" Gil asked and the real estate agent happily replied.

    "A three-hundred million gold if-"

    Evelyn cut the man off as she nonchntly announced.

    "We''ll buy it"

    The real estate agent, Cassandra and Chrisfold looked at her in shock.

    Well it''s to be expected as three hundred million gold is a big sum of money. Cassandra knew that Evelyn and Gil have been doing business but she didn''t ask about it before because she only thought that they were only making enough money.

    She never saw them as someone exceptionally rich like this.

    Gil smirked when he saw the wide open eyes of Cassandra and Chrisfold. Evelyn made eye contact with Gil and the others.

    ''Why are they looking at me like that? Did they think that I simply live my life peacefully? I''m from a different dimension and besides I''m a business major in college. It would be strange if I didn''t use that.'' she thought then she ignored the stares as she spoke to the real estate agent.

    "I also need a warehouse that is near an open field where thend is fertile oh I will buy thend too, also an office that is near the business district would be perfect. How can we have a business permit? Do we need to go to thend owner to get it? What I mean is the Duke?"

    The real agent was stupefied.

    "Y-yes"

    "Perfect Gil you have your Id as a merchant right? Cassandra has hers as a herb specialist and Chris is oh right you still have to get one."

    The real agent watched as the youngest in the group gave orders.

    "Me and Gil will get the business permit, hey you"

    She was looking at the dazed real estate agent.

    "Can you schedule a meeting with the Duke? I''m sure the employees know you. We will have a good reputation if someone introduces us there. What''s your name?"

    "Oh I''m Ben." The real estate agent said. His funny mustache is going up and down because his lips are twitching in excitement.

    "By the way can I ask you something Ben?"

    "Yes, yes!" Ben replied with enthusiasm, he now knows that he only needed to listen to thisdy and he is sure that it will bring him luck.

    "Do the people in the capital and the duchy know the face or remember the face of Lady Evelyn?"

    Ben paused for a bit. He was confused with the question. Nheless, he answered her question honestly.

    "No, Miss Adelyn. The citizens don''t know Lady Evelyn''s face because she never got outside of the Duchy estate and four years ago the Lady died so no one got to see her face until the end. Only a portion of nobles can remember her face because only a portion can look at her in the eyes as they said that Lady Evelyn doesn''t want people who don''t have a higher or equivalent status to look at her. And some of them want to forget her as they want to erase the scary event that happened four years ago when the Duke went on a rampage"

    Chrisfold, Cassandra and Gil silently listen to the agent''s story and after he is done they look at Evelyn.

    "Hmmm is that so? How unfortunate..."

    Ben knit his brows, he didn''t know why she asked that but seeing the woman with a ck mask on smiling, the opposite to what she said left him in confusion.

    "Should I look into it? But there''s no portrait of thedy or everyone in the Emsworth family because they hate doing those stuff and the Military General, Duke Keene is scary so no painter has the guts to go in the mansion." he said unconsciously.

    Evelyn, who is wearing the ck mask smile.

    ''This is the first time that I''m thankful that my father is adamant on things with connection to portraits she thought.

    ***

    A few dayster, Ben, the real estate agent,es back to the mansion. Well, technically he''s waiting outside the carriage. He saw that there''s a few servants and knights in the mansion. He thought about why they didn''t hire a lot when they had enough money to buynd, warehouse and an office in a business district that cost millions of gold.

    Step, step.

    His eyes bulged and his mouth almost didn''t close because of shock when he saw two people walking outside the mansion.

    "It looks like I''m seeing genes that are exceptionally made of pure beauty." he mumbled.

    "We should go."

    The sharp tone of Evelyn wakes Ben up in his stupor.

    "Ye-yes, Miss Adelyn. I already made an appointment."

    Evelyn, who is still known as Adelyn nodded. Gil extends his hands and let her in the carriage prepared by Ben.

    The carriage has already reached the Emsworth mansion. Evelyn looked at the carriage window and outside and saw the intricate design of the gate and a few minutester she also saw the familiar garden with a pavilion and a fountain, that was the favorite ce of her father.

    She also saw her window from a distance. The second floor of the east wing, where the curtains are down in her room.

    Gil looked at her and asked her using telepathy.

    ''Are you alright?''

    She turned her head to look at Gil and smiled.

    That smile means that she''s okay and he didn''t need to worry.

 Chapter 132: MEETING THEM AGAIN: PART 2

    Chapter 132: MEETING THEM AGAIN: PART 2

    Evelyn and Gil are at the parlor of the Emsworth mansion leisurely sipping tea that the head butler gave, they are waiting while Ben is outside waiting for them in the carriage again.

    She remembers Jede, the head butler of the Emsworth estate when he opened the door to bring the refreshment as they still needed to wait for the Duke to finish some things.

    She recalled that the butler stopped his words after he lifted his head and saw Evelyn.

    "Greetings, I''m the head butler Jede, the Duke will bete for a bit as-"

    Blink! Blink!

    The head butler Jede, forgot to finish his sentence when he saw the smilingdy in front of him. He didn''t even see the beautiful man beside Evelyn and only focused his eyes on her.

    She continued to smile and after a while he saw concern in her eyes.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Lady Evelyn? Huh?"

    "Excuse me? Who?"

    Jede the butler then looked at the hair and the eye color.

    ''It''s different but at the same time, she looks exactly the same'' he thought.

    The butler then heard the sweet and cheerful voice of the Lady in front of her.

    "Are you alright, sir butler?" Evelyn shamelessly asked.

    ''Of course, he won''t be alright child! Ady popped up in front of him who looked exactly like their "deceased"dy. Who wouldn''t be shocked?'' Gil answered sarcastically.

    ''Shut up, Gil! I''m doing my part here!'' she replied, hissing in her mind while she is smiling at the butler.

    "Oh oh yes! Uhm.. thedy''s name is Miss Adelyn, am I right?" The head butler Jede, suddenly asked as he couldn''t believe his eyes.

    "Yes, I''m Adelyn and this is my brother, Gilbert. We are merchants that came here to try and expand our wine business." she smiled softly.

    Gil smiled at the head butler.

    Jede who stood there gathered his thoughts and excused himself.

    "I''ll call the Duke please excuse me." He elegantly walked to the door and closed it.

    After what happened they waited as what they were supposed to do.

    "Are you sure about this, Eve?" Gil asked.

    "It''s fine, I already knew that one of the things I needed to do so I can be close to them as much as possible and observe what will happen is to be near them when the enemy starts to target the Duke and An. They need to see my face for that, so they will voluntarily meet me." she said.

    That''s right, Evelyn decided to take off the ck mask and let them see her matured face and stir their minds to remember Evelyn. She looked at herself at the reflection of her tea.

    ''Well, Ben said that a small portion of nobles only knew my face, and I''m not going to attend noble parties because I''m amoner right now, so it''s fine. They might think of me as a look alike of Evelyn but who cares? It''s been so long and that time I''m still a kid.'' she thought.

    A few momentster, Gil and Evelynheard fast stepsing from the other side of the door and BANG!

    The door swung open with a loud noise and the airing through it as it opened. Evelyn turned her head in shocked and saw the silver blue hair standing at the door.

    ''He must have rushed here after the butler said something.'' she thought.

    She immediately bowed.

    "Greetings I''m-"

    Before she could introduce herself she was cut off by the Duke.

    "Huh? Evelyn?"

    Her heart skipped a beat but she needed to pretend right now. So, she lift her head, tilt it to the side innocently, and then frown like she doesn''t know what is he talking about and smile like a naivedy.

    "umm...I''m sorry but I''m Adelyn Dashton and this is my brother Gilbert."

    Gil heard her words and took it as a sign for him to move, so he walked to where the stupefied Duke Keene is and extended his hand.

    "Greetings, your Grace. We are from the Drivas merchantpany. Me and my sister wanted to discuss some things if that''s okay with you your Grace?"

    Gil is still extending his hands but Duke Keene just stood there and is looking at where Evelyn is. Head butler Jede, saw his master in daze and cough to gain his attention back.

    "Ahem!... Your Grace?"

    Blink! Blink!

    Like what Jede did, he blinked a few times before he woke up and noticed the extending hand of Gil.

    ''I knew he would be surprised to see someone who looks like his daughter but I never knew that he would strongly react like this'' Evelyn tilts her head and covers her mouth with a fan.

    Now, she understands why nobledies have fans across their face all the time.

    ''It stands as a shield when you don''t want to smilebut why don''t he shake hands with Gil? Does he hate shaking hands with strangers? I should call out to Gil to stop that...''

    The Duke then heard the lovely voice of thedy behind the guy in front of him.

    "Brother, I think his Grace doesn''t like that"

    She was talking about "the shaking hands" with a look of sorry in her face. Duke Keene snaps back when they make eye contact with each other.

    "Oh, where are we? Right! The Drivas merchantpany?"

    He then continued to reach Gil''s hand. The two shake hands while they exchange their greetings again like it never happened a few minutes ago.

    ''Weird!'' Evelyn thought.

    Duke Keene is still looking at Evelyn''s way every now and then. She thought that this is the opportunity to tour the mansion with the excuse of them discussing business meetings.

    "Your Grace, I will excuse myself first."

    "What?" Duke Keene seemed to wake from stupor and then he nced at his butler, Jede.

    The butler who has been the family''s butler since he was young understood what the Duke''s nce means.

    He needed to stop thedy from leaving."It''s presumptuous of me to be here when two gentlemen talk about businessyour Grace." Evelyn exined, her tone was sad.

    "Lady Adelyn, why not see the garden of the Duchy? The flowers are in full bloom." The head butler Jede has a benign smile like his clouded eyes and open mouth didn''t happen earlier when he faced Evelyn.

    He was back as the head butler of the notorious cold Duke of the Emsworth family who upholds the orders of his master without question.

    But actually deep inside he was nervous, because he didn''t know if thedy who looks like the mature version of the deceased Evelyn will affect his master who went on a rampage four years ago.

    Duke Keene saw the hesitation of the disguised Evelyn and he nced again at his butler.

    "Ahem! I''ll provide some refreshment, so you can wait for your brother Lady Adelyn."

    Gil chimed in, he needed to match the pace of Evelyn''s acting.

    "Adelyn, you should go with the butler and walk around. You like flowers, I''m sure Duke Keene''s garden is magnificent."

    Evelyn smiles.

    "You''re right brother! This opportunity would nevere by again. I should grab it while I can! Your Grace, thank you for letting me see your famous flower garden. I''ll excuse myself."

    She smiled innocently and bubbly towards the Duke. The Duke''s eyes went wide and open. His red eyes shook looking at her. Until the door closed and Evelyn''s shadows were gone, he was still in a daze.

    ***

    Head butler Jede, walks in front ofdy Adelyn, whose face seems to be the future version of their only miss in the household if she was alive and here with them, who is said to have died four years ago because of the fire.

    Of course, the difference in hair color and eyes would be the proof that she''s not her.

    ''The Emsworth family have a unique hair color, silver blue. Anddy Evelyn is more rarer than the rest because she inherited the two unique hair colors of her parents. It''s impossible to change the hair color as it was the sign of Fortuna''s blessing to each family.'' he thought as he continued to lead the Lady outside.

    ''Her hair color and eyes aremon formoners, but she said that guy Gilbert, is her brother? They have different hair colors?''

    The butler decided to ask. He needed to get information.

    "Ahem! Lady Adelyn, I don''t mean to be rude but, you said Sir Gilbert is your brother?"

    "Yes!"

    They made eye contact for a bit and when Evelyn realized that Jede the head butler is still waiting for an exnation, she inwardly clicked her tongue.

    ''Nosy, old man!'' she thought and she smiled and continued to use her cheerful voice as an act.

    "Brother and I have different fathers. Oh! By the way, I have another brother, the other one''s name is Chris, we have the same father. All of us grew up together. Even though my mom and dad died, the three of us are happy!"

    He knit his brows as he was not used to a cheerful response with a face who looks like their Lady.

    "Oh, I''m sorry! I said too much didn''t I? I''m always like this, that''s why I always go out when my brothers have meetings." she said, looking sad.

    "Don''t worry about things like those Lady Adelyn. Shall we?"he asked as he felt a headacheing in.

    "Yes!"

    ''She''s not Lady Evelyn. Lady Evelyn acts like a nobledy, graceful and beautiful. She also doesn''t share things so openly like this! And most of all, she rarely smiles is what he''s thinking right now as he looked at me.''

    Evelyn thought. The butler went quiet and continued to walk out the mansion.

    He nced at her from time to time who seemed to have her attention looking at the window and outside.

    ''Her steps are light but there''s room for improvement. Lady Evelyn doesn''t walk like that'' Jede started to observe Lady Adelyn.

    But Evelyn whose name is now Adelyn knew that she was being observed right now and deliberately changed every bit of pieces that they can connect to her old self. She smiled.

 Chapter 133: MEETING THEM AGAIN: PART 3

    Chapter 133: MEETING THEM AGAIN: PART 3

    "Wow!"

    Evelyn cheerfully eximed!

    "This is really beautiful! There''s so many beautiful flowers!" she continued to admire the view in front of her. But deep inside she wants to stop acting innocently.

    The head butler smiled as he was also proud of this garden. The favorite garden of the Duke and Duchess.

    Evelyn''s admiring the flowers but deep inside she was really tired.

    ''But if I acted mature I will look like a typical viin, they will eventually figure out that it was me. Haaaaaaa!'' she inwardly sighs.

    ''This kind of personality really doesn''t suit me.'' she thought.

    The butler led her to the pavilion where it''s the best spot to view the blooming rose, lilies and tulips in the garden.

    After she sits down, the refreshments are ced on the marble table in the pavilion.

    ''They still act fast when ites to guests of the Duke.'' she thought.

    "Thank you!" She smiled at the maids who gave and ced the neatly made cookies and teas in the white marble table.

    She enjoyed the tea that they prepared while doing so, he heard a bustling sound from a distance. She thought that it was only the wind when he heard the low and cold voice.

    "Who are you?"

    She turns her head to see a stoic expression, frowning and after a few seconds it bes a shock as he opens his eyes wide. His mouth also opened and closed however words didn''t escape his mouth as he stood there with a stiff expression.

    Evelyn just nkly stared at him before she decided to greet him. She needed to even if she didn''t want to.

    "Greetings, young Master. I''m from the Drivas merchantpany." she exined which he responded with a frown.

    "From a merchantpany?"

    "Yes, Young Master An."

    He stared at her as if he was observing every action that she will make. Evelyn still then proceeded with her acting and acted bubbly.

    "I''m waiting for my brother to finish talking with his Grace, and they told me to wait here." Evelyn exined while she gave another innocent smile.

    ''Ugh! My mouth''s going to be ripped, always smiling like this''

    "Is that so? But why do you look like my deceased sister so much?" An looked at her with his sunset eyes that seemed to be trying to dig everything that she was hiding.

    Evelyn smiled as a response.

    ''Of course I would look like her haha!'' she thought before she naively responded to his question.

    "Are you talking about Lady Evelyn, who is said to have died in the fire when she was in the St. Prisch Academy?"

    An twitched at her straightforward question. He gave her a re that Evelyn saw and responded with her act.

    She started to act like she was scared, which made An frowned a bit more. He then heard an apologetic response.

    "I''m sorry, Young Master An. I spoke impolitely I didn''t mean it, I-I...it was because I also heard the Duke called Lady Evelyn''s name when he saw me that was why I''m sorry"

    Evelyn is unleashing her acting skills as she knows that An can be a little too hard to handle.

    "You saw my father, the Duke?"

    "Yes sir. Did I do something wrong?" she asked.

    "Nothing Can I join you for a while?"

    ''Ugh! I really don''t want you here but  sigh''

    She just pushed her thoughts and frustration aside. She already prepared herself for this. Evelyn knew that once she made them see her face, they would probably try to investigate her background as well as let her stay in the mansion as long as they needed to observe her.

    She knew that would happen. Her family isn''t stupid that they wouldn''t think about the chances of her surviving that fire. So, she knew that once they saw a look-alike with hair and eyes different colors they would definitely investigate such coincidence.

    "Of course, Young Master An."

    So, Evelyn decided to let them be, because what she needs right now is to see the condition of her family that might have been potentially harmed by a curse like her.

    Evelyn sipped her tea and acted nonchnt to the gaze of An. She also acts like she is admiring the flowers that she has never seen in her entire life.

    An then frowned more seeing this cheerful response with a face of his sister. He decided to look more into this but first he needed to look stoic and pushed his chaotic mind that was not believing what was happening in front of his eyes.

    "By the way, may I know what thisdy''s name is?" An asked and Evelyn turned her head in shock.

    An saw thedy in front of him with a shock expression and immediately pushed the chair and bowed to him.

    ''My sister doesn''t act like this'' he thought as much as he scrunched his face.

    Evelyn snickered inwardly, she knew that her brother must have been thinking a lot of things as he started to show reaction on his face.

    "My name is Adelyn Dashton, young Master An, my brother and I came from the Perspiru Kingdom" she then looked up after bowing.

    She still saw that her brother''s frown turned to his usual stoic expression.

    ''Funny how this guy always tries to copy father'' she thought.

    An''s sharp gaze still lingered and watched every Evelyn''s move.

    "You said you have a brother?"

    "Yes! He''s with the Duke right now!"

    "What''s he like?"

    Evelyn felt perplexed about why An is striking a conversation with her. Usually, he would just observe and thenter on he would use his soldier to ask them to follow someone who he needed to have the information to learn his background.

    Nheless, Evelyn still keeps her bubbly and cheerful facade.

    "My brother Gil is handsome, nice and sometimes he''s also mischievoush h h"

    An''s mind can''t keep up with this as hepares his sister with this Lady Adelyn in front of her. He also didn''t hear everything that she said as she praised her brother, something that Evelyn, her sister wouldn''t do to him, if this was her.

    ''My sister doesn''t act like this but''

    His eyes became clouded as a memory of her resurface. He was contemting as there was also a time when his sister changed into a person that he can''t read anymore, that she became a quiet person and started to ignore him and disobey the Duke''s words and him.

    ''Evelyn also changed one day could it be?''

    However, seeing the full extent of differences in demeanor, there seems to be a wall that is separating his sister and Adelyn together.

    Evelyn continued her act while An continued to observe her. Momentster they heard footsteps as well as familiar voices.

    "...That''s why we want to expand our business in the Emsworth Duchy, of course with the permission of your Grace."

    "Any legal business is wee in my territory."

    ''Finally, you''re here!''

    Evelyn can''t seem to contain her happiness as she saw Gil walking with the Duke and the butler. While she wasmunicating with An, she was also sending an S.O.S message to Gil as she was getting suffocated with An''s gaze and his continued bombardment of questions.

    She ran to him and thud! Evelyn hugged him which made the people around them shocked.

    "Brother!"

    They then heard a cheerful voice that sounded like she had missed him in that short amount of time Gil was looking down at her as she was still hugging him.

    ''Child, what is this?''

    ''Just quietly respond to my action! Pat my head!'' she replied.

    Gil sighs inwardly. He can''t keep up and understand Evelyn''s actions, so he just does what she wants.

    Pat! Pat!

    "Adelyn, the Duke''s family is here you''re a grown adult now."

    Evelyn acted shy and shocked as she looked around.

    The Duke''s frown is visible in his face as well as the butler and An''s face.

    ''Good, they''re confused'' she thought.

    Evelyn separated himself from Gil and apologized in a cheerful manner, yet again.

    ''I''m starting to hate my act!''

    "I apologize, I was just Seeing this flower made me think of my brother who also looks like a beautiful flower."

    Evelyn smiled cheerfully while Gil gave an awkward smile, he then telepathically asked Evelyn.

    ''Child, what are you doing?You''re making my skin shiver with cringyness!''

    ''Shut up! Do you think I want to say these words too...!''

    The Duke, An and the head butler looked at the warm atmosphere that has never been seen in their household ever since the Duchess and Lady Evelyn died.

    However, all of them have thought about Evelyn.

    ''Lady Evelyn won''t act like this in front of people''

    ''My daughter never smiled like this before''

    ''She never acted like that towards me''

    All have swirling thoughts about Evelyn who seems to have appeared in front of them today with a face like hers'' but a personality different from her.

    ''Adelyn Dashton,,, I must know everything about her.'' An thought.

    The Duke still is speechless he wasn''t sure how to interpret the situation that he''s in.

    First, he saw Gab, that became themander of the Bahalkii Kingdom which means he''s a beast kin.

    ''Does Evelyn know about that?'' he thought.

    He was starting to see how disinterested he was in his child''s affair. Duke Keene still has these thoughts about his child when suddenly, a girl that looks like her daughter appeared before him. His mind is chaotic as much as his heart.

    His gaze againnded on Lady Adelyn who was smiling towards her brother.

 Chapter 134: MEETING THEM AGAIN: PART 4

    Chapter 134: MEETING THEM AGAIN: PART 4

    Evelyn had made their purpose, she already made her presence known. She knows that her family will surely investigate her and casually bump into her if possible.

    Right now, Evelyn is leaning against the carriage window after their meeting with the Duke and her brother, An.

    She recalled what happened before they left.

    "Miss Adelyn you said that yourpany produces wine?"

    "Yes, young Master An we also have products of cosmetics and such"

    "Is that so? Then, I''ll visit yourpany sometimes"

    Evelyn, whose hair and eyes are dyed in chestnut color, looked at him and smiled.

    "Of course, just say the word young master An and I''ll prepare the most exquisite wine when you visit our shop." she said after a while she also looked at the Duke who is still looking at her.

    ''He''s still trying to figure out if I can use a mana'' she thought as she looked at him and became stiff when she saw the hand that was extending from him.

    She looked down at his hand.

    "I haven''t given you a proper greeting, as a gentleman it''s a bit disheartening for me at least I should bid you a goodbye in this manner. May I kiss the back of your hand mydy?"

    "Of course, Young Master An." she smiled at him but deep inside she felt creeped out at her brother who was acting like this.

    ''But why did he do that?'' she thought.

    She hesitantly ced her hand on his hand

    ''Hmm? Did he just squeeze my hand? What''s he doing?''

    The thought vanished when she felt the tip of his lips.

    ''Ugh!''

    She still smiled nheless. ck! rk! The carriage''s wheel is stirring quite fast but the inside of the carriage doesn''t seem to be affected by the constant moving of it. Evelyn looked at her hands inside the carriage. The squeeze that her brother did was odd.

    ''Did he try to see if I have physical strength by doing that? Is that one of the cliche things that I read in the novel that the ML can scale the powers of his opponent just by shaking or grabbing his hand?'' she thought before she stare at Gil who is still smiling.

    "What?"

    "That''s sad your back to your old self. I miss the clingy Adelyn, Child." Gilined.

    ''This guy. Really!!'' She held back her balled fist and asked him questions.

    "Have you found something odd?"

    "You really go straight to the topic, Child well, it''s faint but there is a hint of ck magic in their bodies."

    "They? You mean My brother and Duke?"

    "Yes, Child. But it seems that the Duke is pretty much not affected by it. Something was taking the ck magic out of his body while your brother, well, he''s the most affected." he exined while he tilts his head.

    Evelyn watched this. She knew that this 1000 year old spirit must have noticed something.

    "But you know what, Child?"

    "What?"

    "All of you have the same curses... "

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Evelyn leaned in as she heard the words or spection of Gil. That''s when Evelyn heard him continue.

    "I always felt it before but I was far away from you, but now that I see them personally, I could say that the three of you have the same curses but different at the same time."

    "I don''t get it what are you trying to say?"

    Evelyn felt frustrated, she didn''t want this kind of riddle.

    "I should have asked Cassandra about this. Or better, we should let them meet. Cassandra must have a better understanding of your curse right now, maybe if she saw another case like this, she would have a clear picture of what your curse is." he said and Evelyn nodded.

    Evelyn became quiet as her head became upied.

    Meanwhile in the Emsworth Mansion after Evelyn and Gil bid their farewell the two quietly went inside the mansion. Specifically, An went and followed the Duke in his office.

    m!

    "Father, that... "

    "I know she really looked like your sister."

    Duke Keene brushed his face with both of his hands as he felt the fatigue in his body as well as his chaotic mind. He then called his butler.

    "Jede gather information about her or everyone around her."

    "Yes, your Grace."

    Duke Keene continued to sigh but he felt that something lump is in his throat stopping him from sighing. He then heard his son, An.

    "Don''t tell me father that you''re thinking that she''s Evelyn?"

    Duke Keene looked at his son, An and had the same sunset eyes as his sister, something that they inherit from their mother, Duchess Monica.

    "I don''t want to make assumptions, but I will try to find out if she''s your sister." He said that made An pursed his lips in a straight line.

    An knew that something like this is impossible, but he also had hoped that his sister woulde back to life. He doesn''t know why but the moment he learned that she was gone, he felt heartaches and shes of memories of how brutal he became and started to cloud his eyes.

    He then heard his father''s voice.

    "You held her hand, right?"

    An looked at his father''s red eyes, he started to debate if he needed to tell him what he thought.

    "Yes I grip her hand for a moment but I''m sure that she must have held a sword in her hands. They have colossus and it''s firm. Like her hand bing ustomed to gripping a hilt."

    An stopped his sighs. It was still clear for this household how his father marched in the capital and swept all the nobles that made fun of Evelyn and spread malicious rumors.

    He thought at that time that his father was doing it because they don''t have a clue about what happened and who was the culprit. However, as the days passed by, he saw how his father''s eyes became clouded and felt like An had seen it before.

    The day his mother died, the Duke, his father, had the same look in his eyes, helplessness, loneliness, and guilt. Everything was mixed in those red eyes of his that he felt speechless.

    An then heard his father mumble.

    "I need to see her again"

    An closed his eyes. He knew from the first time that he saw that same face that his father would try everything if there''s a slim chance that it was her.

    "Tell all the people that have seen Miss Adelyn to shut their mouth! I don''t want people to hear about her for now." The Duke gave an order to his son and An bowed his head.

    "Yes, father I''ll do what you say."

    For now, An will abide his father''s orders about that girl Adelyn. He was also curious about her, who resembled his sister but also felt like she was different.

    ***

    The next day, Gil and Evelyn are busy doing all the necessary documents that they needed for when they opened their shop in the business district of the Emsworth territory.

    They have already moved into the mansion that they bought and also they have adjusted in the life of having servants again.

    "How about the staff that is needed for the shop? Have we found enough people?"

    "I''m taking care of it, don''t worry about that."

    "Okay"

    While they do all the paper works, Cassandra is researching the statues. They decided that it would be better to have a piece of evidence as well as they learned the curse in the statues.

    "Where''s Chrisfold by the way?" she asked as she continued to sign papers.

    Thud!

    "I''m here!"

    Chrisfold burst into her office and smiled charmingly, his brown hair is still visible.

    "Aren''t you a knight? Why do you act like that in front of Evelyn?" she heard a voice behind Chrisfold and she tried to peek as she nced and looked up at the door momentarily.

    "Oh You''re here"

    "Eve!"

    Gab pushed Chrisfold aside that made Chrisfold knit his brows, while Gab walked to where Evelyn is.

    "This kid!" Chrisfold clicked his tongue.

    "So how was your room? Is it to your liking?" she asked.

    Gab smiled and he walked behind Eve and leaned in. Evelyn looked up and she saw that Gab was looking at her while his hair was shining brightly because of the lighting from the window.

    She saw Gab in his usual clothes now that Gab decided to stay with them for a few days, she got to see his habits like what he used to do. Not attending to his bed hair and his unbuttoned shirt. She then heard his reply.

    "I have a good sleep you?"

    "Well"

    Gil cut in at that moment.

    "Evelyn didn''t sleep, so don''t go around brandishing your unkempt self, and let Evelyn be." Gil said sharply.

    Evelyn felt odd at the silver hair spirit that is also arranging the documents in the table of her office.

    She then talks to him telepathically.

    ''Hey! What the hell is wrong with you?''

    ''...''

    She then switches to Chrisfold who is just standing there while he leaned in the white walls.

    ''Do you know why Gil is acting like this, Chrisfold?''

    ''It''s because a boy is surrounding you like a moth.'' he chuckled at what he said.

    ''You mean Gab?''

    ''Who else, princess?''

    She only sighs at the three men inside the room.

    "I''m getting a headache."

 Chapter 135: TRAPPED IN A DREAM: PART 1

    Chapter 135: TRAPPED IN A DREAM: PART 1

    Gil is still inside the office of Evelyn helping her out. He saw her massaging her temple and he knew she needed a break or better yet a sleep.

    "Child, you should sleep first, you''ve been up since two days ago."

    "I''m fine"

    Gil looked at her again and sharpened his grey eyes that bore in the paled face of Evelyn that seems to be telling her current state.

    "You know what this is enough, you should sleep."

    "What? I''m seriously fine.!"

    "No, Child, No means NO!"

    Evelyn stares at Gil walking to where she is sitting and pulling her up and getting the quill pen out of her hands and throwing her out of her own office.

    Thud!

    "What just happened?"

    She looked back at the white door that is now closed, she tried to open it and Gil locked it from the inside.

    "What the- Gil!"

    "No! I called a maid already, so go and sleep!"

    Dejected. Evelyn walks to her room as her maid leads her.

    Click! Thud!

    The door went open and Evelyn immediately went to the bed, now that the motivation of finishing the documents was snatched away from her, all the fatigue came like the waves of the ocean.

    "Mydy, the bath is ready."

    "Thanks"

    After she has her long bath and freshens up, she looks at the door of her cab where a mirror is ced on one side of the door.

    "Wow, I looked like a zombie"

    She immediately understood why Gil decided to toss her out of the room.

    "I should sleep, Gil can do the rest of the necessary documents"

    She walks into her bed and slides into the soft mattress. Evelyn felt that it''s been so long since she became this tired. A whileter, she found herself closing her eyes and unconsciously she dived into a deep sleep.

    ***

    Evelyn found herself in a dark room, tied up and her mouth gagged. She looked down at herself and saw that she was in a pale pink dress.

    ''Huh? Since when am I tied up?''

    She looked at her messed up situation and saw bruises and scratches on her legs. Evelyn scrunched her face.

    ''It doesn''t hurt? And why are my legs so small? Is this mine? Did I possess someone''s body? What''s happening? This looks familiar though?''

    She thought as she assessed her surroundings. It was dark with a little bit of lighting from a torch that was hanging on the concrete wall. That was all it was.

    "Hey! When will the bosse and pick this little girl?"

    "I just received the information, we need to get her out of here and leave her in the estate. She''s going to be a bait."

    "Then we will get our share, right? Hahahah!"

    ''I heard this before a dream? I''m inside my dream? I should wake up!'' Evelyn tried to do everything, closing her eyes with all she got and trying to wake her brain up. Even though she found out that she''s inside this ridiculous dream that she wants to forget, here she is, tied up and can''t do anything.

    ''Shit!''

    The sound of men''s voices were getting nearer as well as their footsteps. Evelyn immediately closed her eyes as she was still trying to figure out why she can''t get out of this bad dream.

    Creaaaaak!

    The closed door swung open and the voices of the kidnappers can be heard again.

    "Oh, she''s still knocked down."

    One of the men kicked the child''s abdomen and Evelyn who was pretending to be asleep knew what was happening but pretended to sleep. More like, her body won''t listen to her.

    ''This damn memory!'' she thought.

    What she was doing right now was exactly what happened that day! Evelyn then heard the other guy answer.

    "It''s because you punch her, idiot!''

    "But you kick her just now. hahaha!"

    "Kekeke! That''s fine, the boss said, as long as the child is breathing it''s fine."

    "Hahahahal!"

    ''Fucker! Why the hell am I not waking up!'' Evelyn felt frustrated in her small body that was tied up with a chain that is equipped to block mana.

    Her body looks like a vegetable while the man carries her like a bag in his arms. The small Evelyn pretended to sleep that time.

    When she was a child, she didn''t know that this world was part of a book, in short, she didn''t have her old memory when she was a college student and her name was Adelyn Dashton.

    So, simply put, the small Evelyn that time was afraid and didn''t know what to do. That was what is happening in her dream right now. Everything that happened that day seems to be repeating and the present Evelyn''s can''t do anything about it.

    ''Ah shit! Am I just going to sit tight and see this again?!''

    Evelyn really felt frustrated!

    Thud!

    Her body was tossed inside a sack and she opened her eyes. She was getting anxious but decided to face it.

    ''If I can''t wake up, what can I do shit! Am I just going to watch this till the end?!''

    Well, she''s not really watching it, but experiencing it again as the small Evelyn. Her consciousness is the only thing that is working in her own dream.

    Her body that was inside the sack was tied in the horse and ck! ck! Just like baggage she was tossed around in the sack every time the horse walked or ran in the unpaved road.

    Neighhhhh!

    "Whooa! We should stop here. I got the report that Sir Carsillion has averted the Duke''s leads and the estate will have less security and only the duchess and her son."

    Evelyn just heard it just like what she heard when she was small. She closed her eyes and tried to wake herself up.

    ''I don''t want this! I don''t want to see this!'' she thought as she struggled to leave this nightmare.

    "Position! The mages will be at the back and us will handle the knights!"

    The supposed leader of the kidnappers said. Evelyn then heard a voice. A low and cold voice.

    "Is the child in there?"

    She flinched. More likely, the small Evelyn flinched.

    "Oh I think she''s awake now."

    The brown sack that she was in was flung on the ground and she grind her teeth and a sound of her hissing can be heard.

    "Open the bag."

    The small Evelyn squinted her eyes as she was blinded by the sudden intrusion of light.

    "So, this is her child. Monica looks like her."

    "Mpphf"

    Evelyn then saw the man, he was wearing a mask on his face that only his lower lips can be seen. The man''s eyes are cold and sharp like the abyss and his crimson hair fluttered in the wind. He was tall and was looking at Evelyn with coldness and sharpness like a sharp knife.

    "Hahaha! How lovely, looked at her crying I wonder if this was your mother''s face when she cried seeing you?"

    The man put his hand on his chin like he was curious and was thinking about the possible face of Evelyn''s mother.

    "I''m sure, that would also be one of the beautiful faces I will see! Hahaha!"

    ''Bastard!''

    Evelyn can only curse in her mind as her body was restricted and the events have already passed. She can''t do anything about the situation as she was in her dreams and her dreams are her dark memory as the child Evelyn.

    So, Evelyn can only memorize his voice and all the indications that will lead to this man. That man spoke again with a mock tone as he saw the young''s Evelyn scared face.

    "You''ll be a bait for your mom. Then, I''ll get to kill her and I''ll get what I needed from her"

    The man''s face that his lower lips can only be shown smiled viciously andughed at the young Evelyn. The present Evelyn felt how her young self was scared. Anger rushed to her.

    ''Damnit! Even in a dream I can''t do anything! Fvck!''

    Evelyn can only grit her teeth as she cursed every single thing that she''s witnessing right now, again!

    "We''re here!"

    "Ohhh! The mansion is wrecked!" eximed one of the men of the Kidnapper.

    A man dressed in a butler uniform can be seen running to them. Evelyn also saw this.

    ''Ha!''

    Evelynughs at herself. The guy that was in a butler uniform is her old personal butler. Once again she is frustrated to see this.

    "Did you do what the master said?"

    "Yes, sir. All the servants have been killed and knocked down. We also scattered mana disturbance tools."

    "Perfect!" The masked man said.

    "Let''s see what my dear Monica would do hehehahaha!"

    While they were waiting in the back garden of the mansion, they heard a loud BOOM! That came from the inside of the mansion.

    "She''s here, master." The leader of the kidnapper said.

    "Mmmpghh!"

    The young Evelyn can only let out sounds of agony as her face was swept with tears and her face had bruises and cuts from the kidnappers beatings!

    ''No! Mother! Please don''te here! please!''

    Evelyn pleaded in her consciousness as she felt useless as her whole body is tired and battered and she cant use her mana because of the chains that are blocking her from using her powers.

    "Evelyn!"

    The child heard a desperate cry of calling her name, she perked up and saw her mother running to where she was.

    ''Noooo! Mom! Don''te here, please!''

    The present Evelyn still begged again and again even though she knew that this was a dream. Her heart is being torn to pieces as she knows what will happen to her mother.

 Chapter 136: TRAPPED IN A DREAM: PART 2

    Chapter 136: TRAPPED IN A DREAM: PART 2

    "Stop this! Who are you people?!"

    "Oh Look who is here It''s my lovely Monica." The mask man said, his tone contains longing, obsession and lunacy.

    Duchess Monica stopped when she heard the voice.

    "This can''t be they said"

    Duchess Monica held her hand in her mouth because of shock and fear.

    "That I died? Ha!"

    Evelyn is also surprised, this part of her memory is vague and always seems to be hazy whenever she tries to remember this part.

    However, Evelyn stopped thinking about it as she saw through the gaps of the people in front of her, the kidnappers, that her mother was slowly walking to where she was.

    ''No! Mom! Please Don''te here!''

    The young Evelyn is crying while her mouth is still gagged and her arms tied by a mana chain.

    "Let my daughter go!" Duchess Monica yelled and the mask man, the master of the kidnappers replied.

    "I don''t see your son where is he?"

    Duchess Monica''s eyes went wide and she eventually red at the man and grit her teeth because of anger.

    "Don''t you dare touch my son! And Let my daughter go! She didn''t do anything!"

    "Oh yeah sure. whatever!"

    The young Evelyn and the mask man made eye contact and she felt the fear in her heart but still the young Evelyn red at the man.

    "Heh you resemble your mother in this sense"

    "Don''t touch her! Cesar!"

    But the mask man named Cesar ignored Duchess Monica''s plea and he cupped Evelyn''s face with force.

    "Look at this little child ring at me You seem to think that you can harm me with that look when your powers are sealed?!"

    He then takes the clothes in her mouth that gagged her mouth.

    "Why don''t you plead for your mom?" Cesar then whispered to little Evelyn''s ears.

    "... tell her to kill herself so that you can live."

    Evelyn red at him, her fear changed into hatred and she answered him.

    "I''ll kill you, you psycho prince!" Evelyn hissed at him.

    "Hahahaha! You really are the child of that bastard and my lovely Monica. Too bad! I hate his blood you know that Father of yours."

    "Stop talking nonsense Cesar and let the kids go!"

    "No, Monica. I always told you before, that whatever happens I''ll always get what I want."

    "Cesar! You Bastard! Let my child go!"

    The mask man took his mask off and revealed a scar in his forehead.

    "Look at what you did, Monica. Ahh, My lovely Monica! All I needed was your soul but look what you did to my face?!"

    The Duchess stepped back when she saw him. She saw his dark eyes resembling a dark abyss. There''s no light and only his obsession and lunacy are reced.

    Cesar then made eye contact with one of his men and they heard a struggling kid from a far.

    "Let me go! Bastard! Let me go!"

    "An!"

    "Big Brother!"

    Duchess Monica and little Evelyn called, they saw An struggling and with a bruise in his face.

    One of the henchmen then whispered to Cesar''s ears then heughed. Hysterically like a madman.

    "Cesar, I won''t forgive you!"

    "Really? Oh no! I''m so sad, but whatever! Hahahahaha! Ah That''s a good one!"

    ''This fucking lunatic!'' the present Evelyn felt frustrated.

    Then, she heard a voiceing from a distance It was a desperate calling.

    "Evelyn Evelyn, wake up! Evelyn!"

    Gasp!

    Evelyn gasped for air as she woke up from the nightmare. She saw a hand in her shoulder and he looked at him.

    "Gab"

    "Are you alright?"

    "Huff huff! I''m"

    "Here water."

    Gab helped her to drink and Evelyn felt relieved as her throat was dry. Gab wiped her face that had a trace of tears.

    "Nightmare?"

    Evelyn nodded slowly, she didn''t have the energy to answer and speak. Her dream is one of the memories that she tried hard to gain back again, but the reality that it was painful and devastating lingers in her heart and mind.

    Besides, she felt like she was trapped in her own dreams and that she was forcefully being forced to witness and suffer the pain inside her head. She was too afraid to be there again.

    Gab saw Evelyn in dazed and shock, her hands that were holding the cup trembling and she was sweating from her forehead to her back. He also saw that she cried.

    Looking at her like this, his hands balled and he folded it hard. Gab felt frustrated that he wasn''t there for the four years that Evelyn decided to leave the Levingstone Kingdom.

    "Eve"

    Gab cupped her face and he stared at her chestnut eyes before he hugged her tofort her.

    "It''s okay I''m here, everything''s going to be fine. That was just a nightmare."

    His strict voice that he adapted from being amander vanished as heforted her with his soft tone. Evelyn trembled in his embrace and Gab silently stroked her back and waited for her to calm down.

    "Thank you, Gab"

    Evelyn smiled while her eyes were still red because of her crying. She turned her head and looked at the window.

    ''How long was I asleep?'' she thought before she unconsciously talked to gab.

    "It''s the middle of the night, I''m sorry for disturbing your sleep, Gab."

    "Don''t be I was having a hard time trying to sleep when I decided that I should take a walk and when I passed by your chambers, I heard some hups and mumbling of words so I thought that I should check if you''re okay I''m sorry if I entered your room without permission."

    "No, don''t be sorry. You save me from my dreams"

    Her eyes be droopy, she knew that she needed some sleep, but Evelyn is afraid that she will have yet again another nightmare.

    Gab noticed that Evelyn still had those ck eye bags and knew that she needed to have some sleep so he proposed to Evelyn that she should continue to sleep.

    "You should sleep, Eve, don''t worry I''ll be here with you. I''ll wake you up again if you ever have a nightmare."

    Gab made her lie down on the soft mattress and he sat at the chair that he saw and there he sat.

    Evelyn nced at him, she still felt sleepy, before her eyes closed, she saw Gab''s concerned look and she heard his soft voice.

    "Don''t worry, Eve I''ll be here."

    ***

    Morninges and Evelyn wakes up to see that Gab is nowhere to be found.

    ''He must have gone to his bed after I fell asleep.''

    Her train of thought immediately went and cut what happened the night before. She has things to do and right now her first work is to take a bath and eat.

    "I''m hungry!"

    With her usual clothes of a simple dress and her tied up hair, she walked to the dining room and saw the rest of the gang there.

    "Good Morning did you have a good night''s sleep?" Cassandra asked.

    Chrisfold and Gil were silent because they know what happened the night before. They knew that she had a nightmare and that it was about her memories.

    They pretty much knew what the other person''s thoughts and feelings are. However, the two decided not to interfere and let Gab be the one tofort Evelyn. It was because they also felt guilty about what happened years ago.

    Chrisfold and Gil and the others are her contracted spirit but they didn''t get to help her in the moment that she needed the most.

    Evelyn nodded to Cassandra and smiled, even though she had a nightmare she still fell asleep peacefully after that.

    Gab was beside her and he smiled at her, concerned and still pasted on his face.

    Evelyn smiled at him to ease his worries. And she mouths the words, "Thanks"

    While they were eating their breakfast, Evelyn started to talk, it was the only time that they could talk and discuss things in their agenda.

    "Gab."

    She called and nced at him.

    "Can you visit the mansion again? And if possible stay there for a few days. Just give whatever excuse you cane up." she said while she stuff herself with some bread.

    "... is it for surveince?"

    Evelyn nodded and Gab also did the same. No discussion needed as they are aware of what is happening.

    "Chrisfold, can you ask your friends if they can learn An''s schedule?"

    Chrisfold and Evelyn made eye contact and he immediately knew what "friends" she was talking about. It was the elementals that normal people can''t see or hear.

    ''It''s perfect for them to be a spy'' she inwardly thought that telepathically she sent to Chrisfold. He then replied.

    "Alright."

    At that moment, Gab interrupted them.

    "Evelyn, can I ask? Why is this guy still here in the house when he''s the protector of the St. Prish Academy?!"

    Gab''s mind is bugged because he thought that Chrisfold is just here for a few days like him but seeing that he''s a bit toofortable around Evelyn like he knew her for the longest time and him joking around Evelyn, Gab was irked by it.

    Evelyn just nonchntly replied.

    "Oh? I adopted him."

    Gab knit his brows while Chrisfold smiled at Evelyn.

    "That''s why she''s my princess" Chrisfold said intentionally and he saw Gab clenched the utensils. He smirked at him and he thought.

    ''This guy is fun to tease''

    Gil just shook his head as well as Evelyn who heard Chrisfold''sment in their head.

 Chapter 137: DOWNTOWN: PART 1

    Chapter 137: DOWNTOWN: PART 1

    Evelyn decided to get some fresh air and enjoy the scenery of the business district of the Emsworth duchy. It''s been a while and more or less, she also needed to inspect her new store.

    Gab offers Evelyn to be her escort in her little journey to the town while Chrisfold, Gil and Cassandra stay in the mansion with their own things that they also need to do.

    ck ck ck

    It''s been a while since Gab found out or more like noticed that Evelyn returned and also attended the party as a female knight of his cousin.

    Inside the carriage, Gab sat across Evelyn and his golden eyes focused on the girl that in thest four years has grown to be a finedy that bachelorres will surely surround her with if she ever takes that ck mask off.

    ''She became more beautiful'' he thought.

    He slowly watches her little movements with warm eyes. She wears a simple beige dress but her aura can attract attention, and with the mask on, she simply looks so mysterious and gorgeous.

    Gab felt happiness, now that despite the time that they haven''t seen each other, destiny allowed them to meet again.

    Evelyn leaned in her arms as she looked outside the carriage window when she felt his stares, she moved her head a little and there, Evelyn and Gab made eye contact.

    "What is it? Is there something on my face?" she asked as she was curious to the meaning in his eyes.

    "Nothing"

    Gab smiled with his teeth showing. It was a blissful smile and with the sun rays shining and illuminating his red hair and face, Evelyn thought that she saw the past.

    When they are still at the mansion as master and servant. The young boy before became a man and Evelyn is happy that

    However, now, Gab has his title and is a noble.

    ''We have switched ces but I prefer this.'' she thought. Evelyn then heard his now manly voice.

    "I just thought about the past when we were young, and I was still your aide."

    Gab sighs and Evelyn just looks at him as she waits for what he''s about to say.

    "... and when I learned that you were trapped in that fire, I thought that I would lose the person who saved me."

    She quietly listened to him, she knew that she had things that she needed to be sorry for.

    "...still I''m d that for the past years you''re fine and you also achieved things that you also wished for. I''m sorry that I wasn''t by your side when I promised that I''ll be your ally." Gab continued.

    Evelyn looked at him in the eye. He didn''t need to be sorry for the things that Evelyn decided to do.

    "Gab, you don''t need to apologize for something that I, myself selfishly decided. And besides, you''re right, I''m d everything turned out fine for the both of us." Evelyn replied.

    After their small talk, they fell into silence and enjoyed each other''spany. Just like what they used to do.

    ***

    Cabel looked at his watch, it was past noon and he was waiting for that one person he contacted days ago. He''s waiting at a restaurant in the downtown of the Emsworth where they decided to meet. He also rented the whole ce because he hated people staring at him.

    Especially, he usually isn''t the type to seek someone''s help or he himself will wait for the person but he was hasty to meet him.

    Creaaaakk!

    The door opened and a not so middle aged man appeared with his slit back ck hair, fitted ck pants and his casual white long sleeves with a cape tied around his neck.

    Cabel watched the man who smiled at him and he bowed.

    "It''s been a while, Master Erick."

    "It really has been a while How have you been, my student? Or should I say, Duke Cabel?"

    "Sigh just sit down."

    "Tsk. Just because you be the Duke, you can''t justmand me like that."

    "I have important things to do, master Erick."

    "Sure"

    "Why am I seeing Adelyn in your attitude? Tsk!" Erick mumbled.

    Cabel''s ear twitch. ''Did he just say Adelyn?'' he thought.

    Erick is Cabel''s master in sword since he picked up swordsmanship and ever since then his master has influenced him to build his own guild, and that resulted in establishing the Night Guild.

    And after he retired, he also built a simr guild in the Kingdom of Perpiru and is named Monterio Guild He''s Evelyn''s boss, to put it simply.

    "So, what do you want with me when you contact me while I''m busy?"

    "I won''t take your time, I want to let your guild find someone''s background"

    Erick smiles.

    "That''s surprising is the Night Guild having difficulty nowadays that you need my help?"

    Cabel ignored his taunting and just tossed a rolled paper on the table. Erick clicked his tongue seeing his student''s not so cute attitude.

    "Oh"

    Erick eximed and he nced at Cabel while he was still looking at the unrolled paper with the information of the person Cabel wants to investigate as well as a portrait describing the person.

    The guild master and an S-rank adventurer retiree from the Perspiru Kingdom raised one of his brows and folded the white paper.

    He leaned his back on the chair and looked at his students'' crimson eyes.

    "Why do you need this person''s information?"

    "Do I need to tell you that?"

    "Well, as far as I''m concerned, yes! I need to know why" Erick replied to his student''s question.

    Cabel sighs.

    He knew that it wouldn''t be easy because he found out that the person that he wanted to be investigated is one of Erick''s employees.

    "The woman in the picture resembles someone that I''ve been looking for so long, but one of my knights saw her face under the mask and told me that she had a scar that almost swallowed half of her face"

    Erick silently listens to Cabel''s information about Adelyn, the "Princess" of his guild. He knit his brows the further he listened to Cabel''s exnation.

    "And, she showed up in the banquet as that Prince Silvester knight. Besides,my shadow knights can only see her tracks in the Perspiru Kingdom and it just stops there. It seems impossible if you think about how my knight works."

    His master, Erick, chuckled after he exined.

    Cabel''s brows narrowed but he waited for his master to calm down. He''s getting annoyed but he knew he needed his patience right now.

    "Hahaha! Haaaa"

    Erickughed and sigh.

    "...I can''t help you with this." He points at Adelyn''s portrait.

    "What? If it''s money I can give you as long as you gave me the information"

    "It''s a tempting offer but I can''t"

    "Is it because she''s one of your A-rank-"

    "It''s not about that I can''t help you because I also can''t dig up her origins but I have a theory which I will also not share with you because I''m afraid of our guild''s princess." Erick smiles like he can''t help it.

    Seeing that his students are digging up about the A-rank adventurer Adelyn''s background means that she is either thedy that he''s been searching far and wide, or he felt fascinated because of her aura. Just like he was when he first saw Adelyn.

    Cabel''s forehead lines were showing because he can''t believe what he is hearing.

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    Cabel couldn''t help but grit his teeth as he filtered his words that he was saying to his master, he didn''t want to show his other self.

    "Even if you stare at me like that, I don''t have the information you need, all I knew is that she came from a destroyed vige where Adelyn and her brother as well as another girl were the ones to survive."

    Erick can''t help but shake his head as he saw Cabel''s dagger-like stares. He gave the alibi that Adelyn also gave to him and didn''t tell about the information that her first appearance is from the border of Levingstone Kingdom.

    ''This is payback for the attitude, my dear disciple'' he thought.

    The guild master chuckled and turned his head to the window where he saw a familiar silhouette and a ck mask that was covering half of her face.

    ''Ohhh what a coincidence, she''s here and with themander of Bahalkii Kingdom?'' Erick inwardly eximed and was baffled by herpanion. He then continued.

    ''I''ll pass this chance to you''

    He then turned around to the Duke of Sigrid Estate and smiled at him.

    "Don''t be so angry with me how about this, why don''t you find it by yourself?" Erick then pointed to the window and Cabel''s eyes followed.

    Cabel''s crimson eyes went wide as he saw thedy knight that been bugging his mind since the day he saw her at the pce.

    "Wait Isn''t that Commander Gabriel?"

    He didn''t wait for his master''s answer and immediately stood in his seat and walked to the door.

    "I wonder what my disciple will find out?" Erick chuckled and sipped the wine that he didn''t bother to touch a while ago.

 Chapter 138: DOWNTOWN: PART 2

    Chapter 138: DOWNTOWN: PART 2

    Cabel swiftly moved around the crowded street to get to where the disguised Evelyn is.

    He stopped for a while as he saw herugh alongside Gab who he knew as one of the people that Evelyn is closest with.

    Ringing bells and sirens are making noises inside his head, his thoughts are going wild and all of his memories about her are shing to his eyes.

    In his back of his head, he knew why he was hesitating. He knew that another disappointment maye if his guess was wrong.

    He has been doing this for the past four years and he''s reaching the point where he''s finding everything that he''s done to be fruitless.

    ''Why am I hesitating? She''s the only person that has given me this much information and I don''t know why but everything about her resembles Evelyn.'' Cabel thought.

    He unconsciously took a ck tassel with a red ruby as it''s jewellry. Cabel looked at it and remembered the day that Evelyn popped like a bubble and vanished into the thin air as he watched the red mes swallow the storage house.

    The ck tassel that he got from Evelyn is the only thing that she left behind for him.

    He clutched the ck tassel that reminded him everyday about the smile, the smell, the look, her soft hair, her white skin, everything about Evelyn reminded him of her whenever he looked at the tassel that he got from the hunting event.

    Cabel looked at the two people who are having fun while his mind is bugged with anxiety and uneasiness.

    He walked to them and called.

    "Commander Gabriel"

    Gab turned around when he heard his name.

    The voice was familiar and Evelyn flinched but her back was facing Cabel. She heard footstepsing near them and Gab look down to see Evelyn''s eyes that looked like she was surprised.

    Gab immediately walked past Evelyn for her to be behind him, he stopped when he came face to face with Cabel.

    "Duke, whatare you doing in the Emsworth Duchy?"

    Gab cannot contain his unpleasant feeling and his words contain it. He was having a good time with Evelyn and he was starting to feel like they were having a date but then someone called him and his brows furrowed into a frown.

    "I just saw you and wanted to greet you for old times sake"

    "Is that so then you made your purpose, we have greeted each other. You can go on your way now."

    "But I see that you have apany."

    Gab scowled at Cabel when he heard him. Cabel didn''t even nce at Gab and just walked past him.

    He has a different purpose and greeting Gab was just an excuse.

    Cabel stopped in front of thedy whose back is still facing him. Evelyn didn''t move even an inched as her mind went nk at the sudden intrusion of Cabel in her little tour downtown.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, mydy" Cabel greeted her.

    Evelyn flinched again and shut her eyes.

    ''I can''t escape huh.!'' she thought.

    Gab butt in when he saw that Evelyn was dying herself to turn around.

    "Duke Cabel, how about we talk somewhere and let thedy be?"

    Cabel heard Gab but he ignored him. Now that he looked at the situation and saw that thedy in front of him is stalling to greet him back, his guts are telling him that something is going on that thedy seems to be avoiding him on purpose.

    "Duke Cabel, can''t you hear me? Hey!"

    Gab put his hand on Cabel''s shoulder but he didn''t move and only stared in front of him, he was waiting. He''s waiting for thedy in front of him to face him.

    ''I''ve waited for four years, a few minutes is shorter than that'' he thought.

    Evelyn gulped the nonexistent lump in her throat and felt that her mouth was too dry. She never has been this nervous to see and talk with someone.

    She has done everything to not cross paths with him but really he''s always there when she decided to forget about him and avoid him.

    Evelyn slowly turned around, her face stoic as she didn''t want to let him know about her panicked feelings.

    She looked down and saw that Cabel has been extending his hand to her. Evelyn looked up and saw that Cabel have that cold expression pasted in his face.

    ''I can''t run or I''ll be dead.'' She concluded and sighs inwardly.

    Extending her arms slowly, and ncing at Gab who seems to be clicking his tongue and is annoyed about what was happening mirrored in Evelyn''s view.

    Cabel held his hand and leaned closely to her back of the hand and slowly the tip of his lips reached the porcin skin of Evelyn''s hand.

    He looked up and saw it. Her eyes that always have that shine whenever her eyes reflect his silhouette.

    "Can I talk to you for a while?dy ?"

    He didn''t say what he wants, Cabel wants to learn it from her lips. He needed to confirm that she is Evelyn but he also wanted to hear it from her.

    Evelyn sighs in the back of her mind and casually replies when she regains herposure.

    "Adelyn, my name is Adelyn Dashton."

    Cabel paused for a while and he looked down as angered sipped through his red eyes.

    Evelyn didn''t notice this and thought that he was only disappointed, she knew that Cabel must have thoughts about her resemnce to Lady Evelyn Emsworth but she thought that she didn''t even have the time for him to suspect her.

    The hand that was still resting in his palm slowly tried to pull it in a manner that he wouldn''t notice but amidst her expectation Cabel squeezed it and he stood up straight and their eyes locked.

    "I won''t stand for thise with me!"

    Cabel pulled Evelyn forcefully but Gab intervened.

    "What the hell are you doing, Duke?" Gab''s voice became lower than it is as he threateningly red at Cabel.

    "Don''t you dare stand in my way!"

    Evelyn was confused about why these two men suddenly gave a murderous vibe, as she observed, Evelyn saw that the other people that were also shopping were looking at them.

    ''This is not good!'' she thought.

    She started to form silly thoughts about the newspaper headlines and sighs.

    ''I knew there was something the weather is too sunny to make everything seem perfect!''

    Evelyn can''t even snatched her hand back because Cabel have been helding it tightly.

    Cabel pulled Evelyn again and pushed Gab''s shoulder.

    "I have things that thisdy needed to exin to me!" Cabel said and Evelyn flinched.

    ''How?'' she was yet again flustered about how the people that she wanted to avoid seems to know that it was her when they saw her.

    ''Am I not doing enough disguise?'' she thought as her eyes went wide.

    Cabel then beckoned his shadow knights that had been disguised as merchants. Four men form a barricade in front of Gab.

    "Hey! What the hell!"

    Gab can''t do anything to harm the people in front of him because he is a citizen and amander of a different Kingdom. If he attacked or even slightly pushed them in this crowd, it will form a conflict when the higher ups heard about it and might say that he was wishing for a war.

    He clicked his tongue and brushed his red hair in frustration.

    "Damnit!"

    Evelyn looked back and mouth words in her lips.

    ''I''ll be fine, don''t worry.'' she said before Cabel pulled her hand again and Gab saw them vanish in the crowd.

    ***

    Erick is watching everything unfold through the window of the three storey restaurant that his disciple and him meet.

    He swirled the red wine in the wine ss and looked at the piercing eyes of Cabel who''s watching the back of Adelyn.

    "Hmmm"

    He never saw the "princess" of their guild act like this. His thoughts circled in his mind.

    "I knew that she was hiding something but I never knew that it was this big"

    He silently watched the scene again and saw that Cabel held her hand and looked down on the floor.

    "Oh he''s angry. That''s a first"

    Erick is finding what was happening to be amusing. Cabel always has a frown in his face but never ever really bes angry at someone. He only saw it once, four years ago.

    "When his eyes be devoid of emotions, that''s when he gets really angry. Hahaha! I wonder what you will do, princess?"

    ***

    "Where are you taking me, Duke?" she asked as they were still walking and watched that a few people were passing by.

    "..."

    Cabel kept quiet, angry and thought that the maskeddy would reveal herself to him.

    ''But it was another guy that knew it first! I knew there was something when I saw her at the banquet and it''s suspicious when Silvester has a female knight that covered half of her face and now! She was with Gab! That bastard only has eyes for Evelyn ever since the Academy, it''s suspicious that both of them have interest in the same person!''

    He thought as he was still leading Evelyn to a ce where no one can disturb them, his guild.

 Chapter 139: WHAT JUST HAPPENED??!!

    Chapter 139: WHAT JUST HAPPENED??!!

    BANG!

    The door flung open with a loud sound as Cabel opened it with force. His dark lit office lights up with a snap of his fingers.

    On the way to his office at the third floor of the guild, everyone''s eyes bore with Cabel who is obviously known as a Duke and not the Guild Master.

    The people and employees that didn''t know that Cabel is the owner of the Nights Guild only stared in confusion and tried to stop him from reaching the third floor that was obviously used for VIP''s only.

    "Move!"

    His cold gaze coldly looked at the employee who was oblivious of what was happening and was just trying to do his work when the branch manager stepped in and pulled him by the cor.

    "What the hell are you doing?!"

    The branch manager whisper as he ran to stop his stupid employee.

    "But manager he didn''t reserved-"

    Thud!

    "Fool!" The branch manager smacked the back of the head of the employee and apologized to Cabel who was holding ady''s hand and his fiery gaze that bore a suppressed anger.

    ''I''m dead!''

    The branch manager shivered at the cold eyes of the devil-like Duke that only a few knew what his identity was aside from that of the young Duke of Sigrid.

    "We''re sorry, Guild Master!"

    "He- he''s I''m sorry!"

    The branch manager and the employee can only say sorry as negative thoughts swirl in their head, he then hears and looks up to see where the sweet voicees from the mysteriousdy that half her face is covered with a ck mask.

    "Duke" Evelyn called after thinking how to addressed Cabel right now.

    "What are you looking at?" Cabel ignored the disguised Evelyn and only asked the employee and branch manager as his eyes are still cold as ice but fiery like the sea of fire.

    "Eeek!"

    The branch manager and the employee immediately bowed down.

    Cabel walked with Evelyn in tow. And right now, the silence filled the suffocating air and the atmosphere is heavy like a boulder.

    Cabel''s hand are still holding Evelyn''s hand. The two didn''t talk for a while, more like, they didn''t know which of them should break this silence. They''re standing in the middle of the office.

    The room that was full of documents but still ced neatly weed Evelyn, the decorations and the warm tone color of the walls seemed to emphasize Cabel''s taste.

    Evelyn can''t even appreciate it as she just looked at the hand clutching her tightly. It was as if Cabel didn''t want to let her go, afraid that she would vanish again if he didn''t hold her hand tightly and securely.

    "Haaa"

    Cabel sighs and he faces Evelyn.

    She silently stares at him, her face devoid of emotions as she masks herself yet again and also because her mask is still there on her face. She decided to break the silence as Evelyn felt that it was suffocating to just stay still.

    "Duke? Can you tell me why I''m here?"

    Cabel clicked his tongue.

    "Can you stop with that pretense?!"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Haaaa"

    Cabel brushed his silver hair as he felt frustrated to look at thedy in front of him.

    "Are you not going to tell me anything?!"

    His voice was getting higher as time passed by and Evelyn stared silently.

    "What?! Are you not going to talk?!"

    "I''m not sure what you''re talking about, Duke."

    Evelyn still has that strong will to not tell him but Cabel yelled and her thoughts were cut off.

    "Then why did you silently let me pull you?! Isn''t it because you also knew that you have something to say to me! How long?! How long do I need to wait?!"

    His anger kept resurfacing even though he wanted to talk to her calmly. Cabel wanted to confirm it but thedy in front of her had strong will and he knew about it. He knew that Evelyn would not say anything if that''s what she decided.

    Cabel turned around and walked far away from Evelyn as his frustration sore higher than he expected. He then heard her voice.

    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about, Duke Ca-"

    Thud! Bang!

    "Evelyn!!!!"

    Cabel called and punched the desk that was near him. He turned around and he can imagine the look and expression in Evelyn''s face.

    Evelyn flinced when she heard her name that he yelled and she nced at the wrecked table.

    ''This is why I don''t want to get caught by Cabel. I know that he will flip!'' she thought.

    She sighs and Cabel watched this with his hands still balled because of his anger.

    "I told you, Duke Cabel that I don''t know-"

    Cabel with his frustration walked straight to Evelyn while she was talking. He pulled her closer and his left arms held her small waist and wrapped her near his body. The warmth immediately felt by their bodies, and his instinct dwelled in. And his right hand reached for her face and his face leaned closer.

    Cabel decided to shut her up as he didn''t want to hear excuses anymore.

    He sealed her cherry lips with his. The soft and forceful way that he conquered her lips left him with hunger that he never felt before.

    He opened his eyes, his lips still on her lips. Their eyes locked and he saw under the mask the nk stare of thedy. He slowly reached for her ck mask.

    The tie slid down slowly and the mask fell to the floor. Cabel saw what he wanted to see and a smile cheekily like he won and it was ced on his face as his anger subsided with that kiss.

    "I knew that my guts never got me down"

    Evelyn''s view of the lit room changed into that of Cabel''s piercing eyes and lushshes.

    Blink! Blink!

    ''What the-''

    Evelyn was still standing there and stiffened and her thoughts went nk. Her eyes went wide and she didn''t know what was happening. It was just a few seconds and suddenly her lips were sealed with his red lips.

    ''Did he just..?!''.

    The warmth and soft lips that she never have felt before have swiftly upied her mind. Evelyn looked at the piercing crimson eyes that bore some sort of hunger and greed that she never saw before.

    It felt like his eyes were swallowing her whole.

    She immediately pushed him away, afraid that if she didn''t get away she would be trapped with those fiery eyes.

    "What the hell are you doing?!"

    "That''s what i want to say why do you need to lie when you know that you''ll be found out."

    Evelyn stepped backward but Cabel followed her and stepped closer. He chuckled at the sight of Evelyn''s face who looked like a ripened tomato.

    "I told you I don''t know what you''re talking about!!"

    "Heh you''re still going on about that? Shall I kiss you again for the punishment of lying to me?"

    "What the- how is that rted?! I''m telling you I''m not-"

    Evelyn didn''t get to finish her sentence as she was cornered to the wall. She never felt suppressed like this and his eyes are making her dizzy.

    "Are you still going to deny it? Or you just wanted to kiss me again?"

    Cabel devilishly smiles to Evelyn whose face is exposed.

    "Fine! I- I''m Evelyn! Happy now?!"

    Evelyn yelled at him. She felt like she walked into a tigers den without knowing and now she''s already cornered and was ready to be devoured if she didn''t answer right now.

    "You should have told me when I asked nicely"

    ''Demon! He''s really like what they said in the novel!'' she thought.

    Cabel leaned closer again and Evelyn flinched.

    ''Is he going to again?!''

    However, whates next is Cabel''s head slumped in Evelyn''s shoulder.

    Evelyn flinched again for the nth time. She then heard his voice and she slowly felt the trembling hands that locked her in the door.

    "I''ve been searching for you"

    Evelyn silently listens to him. She knew that Cabel have a lot of things to say.

    "Since that day I-I searched and searched but I couldn''t even find you! Four years! I''ve waited and searched far and wide to at least have some clues that could tell me you''re still alive."

    His voice is quivering and his body is trembling. Evelyn felt her dress moistened.

    She slowly tried to reach her hand andfort him. Evelyn hugged his broad back that right now felt like it was so small.

    "Why?"

    Hearing his question, Evelyn silently listens for him to finish.

    "Why did you leave me, again?"

    Evelyn furrowed her brows and felt a pang in her heart as the trembling voice rang inside her head questioning her why she decided to leave.

    "I''m sorry"

    It was the only word that she thought would be suitable in this condition. She knew what she did.

    After she regained her memories, she found out that Cabel was her childhood friend, and then she went and went missing for a few years and when she came back a disaster struck their family and her memory was sealed.

    She wants to at least let Cabel live peacefully, away from her chaotic life.

    "I''m sorry, Cabel"

    Cabel looked up and Evelyn again felt frustrated. Cabel''s teary eyed face and his eyes that was full of sorrow and loneliness reflected in her eyes.

    Evelyn then heard a pleading low trembling voice.

    "Please don''t leave me again."

    She silently had the urge tofort him and she reached her hand and cupped his face and slowly he kissed him.

    The warmth slowly faded away as their lips slowly pulled from one another. Her eyes became blurry and she hugged him with all her strength and whispered in his ears..

    "I''m really sorry. I won''t do that again"

 Chapter 140: DRIVAS SHOP: PART 1

    Chapter 140: DRIVAS SHOP: PART 1

    The lit room of the office of Cabel have been quiet for awhile now. Only the sound of the birds chirping and the wind gushing from the outside can be heard.

    Evelyn doesn''t know what to do as she looks into space and tries to avoid the burning gaze of Cabel.

    ''Why did I do that?! Seriously?!''

    She wants to pull her hair out for giving in to the weird atmosphere and the abandoned puppy looks in Cabel''s eyes.

    ''Why did you have to do that, Evelyn?! Whyyyy?!''

    Regretting her actions came toote as she already did the deed of kissing him.

    ''But he kissed me first...NO!! I need to get out from here!''

    Thoughts of escaping the awkward situation are the only thing that''s keeping her sane. So, Evelyn fake a cough to shift that burning gaze and make Cabel focus on her words.

    "Duke Cabel, I should get going, Gab is still waiting for me."

    Evelyn stiffened up when she saw the reaction on his face, it was a face that was annoyed and irritated. Nheless, she didn''t want to ask why he reacted like that. She needed to get out of her own embarrassment.

    "Good bye"

    "Alright, see you"

    "Huh?"

    Evelyn didn''t get a reply so she immediately ran to the door and out of the Night Guild and onto the main street. What she didn''t see is the smiling face of Cabel looking at her silhouette.

    Renting a carriage, she immediately told the coachman to go to her home. Amidst to what she said to Cabel that she needed to go back to Gab, Evelyn knew that Gab already went home.

    "Sir, go to the mansion at the prisci street."

    The carriage door closed and the coachman hurriedly embarked the main street and onto Prisci street where a lot of mansions from the high ss society are located in the Emsworth estate.

    ***

    Three weeks has passed since that day and ever since, Cabel will visit the house that Evelyn lives in, and when he sees that there are more guys surrounding her, he determines that he needs to do something.

    Evelyn remembered the first conversation that they had after he set foot to the mansion.

    "You''re living with three adult men?!"

    "Yes Gab, Gil, and Chrisfold. There''s also Cassandra with me."

    "I''m against this! Why is themander of the Bahalkii Kingdom and the Protector of the West Gate of the St. Prisch Academy here? There''s also the head of the Drivas Merchant Company?!"

    "And what''s wrong with that?"

    "Everything is wrong!"

    Evelyn can''t understand why Cabel was having a strong reaction about this.

    ''It''s not like, he''s the one living with them?'' she unconsciously thought.

    Cabel then mumbled words that were iprehensible for Evelyn to understand.

    "There''s too many rivals! And all of them are living under one roof! I can''t let this happen!''

    "What did you say?" Evelyn asked.

    "Nothing! I''ll visit everyday!"

    "What?!"

    Left with confused eyes, Evelyn wondered why he needed to do that when they can just meet normally and asionally if needed.

    And now, at present, inside the cozy dining room of the now house of Evelyn and herpany. A fearsome battle of gaze is happening that made everyone stop holding their utensils and are silently staring at the scenario that is happening inside the dining room.

    "What the hell are you doing here?!" Gab asked as he ringly stared at Cabel who''s sitting across the long dining table.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not here for you" Cabel replied casually that award him another answer from Gab.

    "You have a mansion and you have a Duchy that you need to govern. I feel sorry for your constituents to have such azy Duke that would leave them like this."

    "Like you''re one to talk you leave your post toe here and tail Evelyn like a dog."

    Gab flinched at Cabel''s remark and red at him as he leaned closer to the table.

    "What did you say, Chalk head?!"

    Now, Cabel twitches as he hears those weird taunting words that he sure knew where it came from.

    Cabel turn his head and their eyes locked for a split of seconds before Evelyn nonchntly ignored his stare. Cabel smiled and then he looked again to where Gab is.

    "You should go back to you Kingdom, dog."

    "Ha! You should go back to you Duchy, stalker!"

    ng!

    "Haaaaaaa!"

    Chrisfold, Gil, Cassandra, Gab, and Cabel all looked to where the sighed came from and saw that Evelyn whose ck mask is at the table and her face can be seen without hindrance was massaging her temple as she felt a brewing headache.

    Evelyn nced at the two adults that acted like an elementary school student, as they bicker in front of the food.

    When they saw that Evelyn coldly stared at them, they knew immediately that it was a warning. Gab flinched while Cabel avoided her gaze.

    "Why not get out of here? The two of you?!"

    "What?"

    "Why?"

    The immediate reaction and reply made Evelyn twitch the corner of her eyes because of annoyance.

    "From now on, the two of you! if you act this way again in front of the food. I''ll quickly kick you out myself. I''ll definitely toss you out of my backyard. Mark my words."

    "Yes, Ma''am!" Gab responded as if he was back in training during his first year in the military.

    Cabel just nodded his head.

    "That''s our princess!" Chrisfold chuckle at how Evelyn can shut the two up. While Gab and Cabel red at him.

    "Eve, the opening of the shop will be today, do you want to look around the shop before opening?" Gil asked.

    "Sure"

    "Adelyn, I''ll need to talk to you after today." The silent Cassandra said and Evelyn turned her head and they locked their eyes.

    She saw that she was serious.

    ''It must be about the curse'' Evelyn thought.

    "Sure, I also have something to discuss with you. Also, Chrisfold, I need to talk to you tonight."

    "Sure, princess. I''ll go to your roomter..." Chrisfold agreed as he smiled at Evelyn and the two.

    "What do you mean tonight?! And her room?!" Gab butt in as he was annoyed by how Chrisfold looked at them like he has won a lottery.

    "Why do you need the meeting to happen at your room, Eve? And don''t tell me that only the two of you will have that meeting?!" Cabel slowly asked.

    "What''s wrong with the two of you? I have important things to discuss to Chrisfold and my room is the most secured in this mansion. So, it''s better to hold the meeting in my room." Evelyn replied nonchntly as she was getting tired at Gab and Cabel questioning.

    "Pffft! Hahaha!" Chrisfold can''t hold back theughter anymore and he let out his emotion. He was finding the men around Evelyn to be funny.

    "And what are youughing about huh?!" Gab asked with a warning tone.

    Gil just shook his head and Cassandra did the same. Living with Chrisfold they picked up that he had a tendency to agitate someone when he found the opportunity and used it for his own amusement.

    Cabel ignored the man and looked at Evelyn with a strict gaze.

    "Eve, you don''t seem to understand but a youngdy should not meet a man at night especially if the meeting ce is your quarters." Cabel exined.

    Evelyn felt that she would have a headache if she stayed further. And in that moment, she heard Chrisfold hold hisugh that further aggravated the annoyance of the two.

    ''But it''s not like I can tell them that Gil and Chrisfold are my spirits and they can''t harm me like they are thinking.'' she thought and then assure Cabel and Gab about the meeting that will happen tonight.

    "Don''t worry, Cassandra will be at the meeting too."

    After they learned about it, a relief in their faces seems

    "Today is the opening of the shop, so I''m going to be busy, I''ve already discussed what you need to do, so I''m going."

    "I''lle with you, Eve." Gab said.

    "No, I''ve already learned my lesson" Evelyn then looked at Cabel who was smirking.

    She clicked her tongue when she remembered what happened that day.

    "Then, how about Ie with you?" Cabel butt in.

    "Absolutely not!."

    ''Whenever he looked at me there''s always that smug look on his face. It''s annoying!'' she thought and turned around to leave.

    ***

    The opening of a new shop was something that ismon in the busy district of the business street of the Emsworth Duchy.

    Smiling at everyone who tried to peek and saw what was inside was what Chrisfold and Gil were doing.

    "They are the perfect advertisers because of their looks. With that weapon, I don''t need to think about the customers." she mumbled.

    Evelyn is looking down at the second floor and observing the flow of customersing in. She was also expecting a guest that woulde because of the curiosity.

    "I wonder when will he arrive?"

    Her ck mask has not been used ever since the time that she went to the Duke''s house. She only used it whenever she did some visiting in the temple of light or as a messenger of Silvester for the Crown Prince.

    Clink! Clink!

    The door opened and the silver blue hair met the other noble''s gaze that came and was curious because of the newly opened shop named "Drivas shop" which they heard was a famous shop of the neighboring Kingdom of Perspiru.

    However, soon, Evelyn''s eyes shook as An was being apanied by a pink hairdy wearing a simple dress. Nheless, as she needed to act professionally, she reced the shock with glee and descended from the second floor to the ground floor of the shop.

    "Greetings, Young Master An and her Holiness, Saint Elise..."

    Evelyn happily curtsy at her brother and the Saintess, she switched into her bubbly acting mode and she saw the blue eyes of Elise shook because of her.

 Chapter 141: DRIVAS SHOP: PART 2

    Chapter 141: DRIVAS SHOP: PART 2

    ''Isn''t it supposed to be An only? Why the hell does that bitch do here in my store?'' Evelyn smiled at them but her mind areshing out at her idiotic brother.

    ''If this is what it is ugh! Whatever! This is better, she would know my presence and she will begin to feel anxious because someone who looks like the Crown Prince Ex-fiancee is in the Emsworth Duchy.

    The Holiness Elise sky-like eyes shook and bulged as she saw the silhouette of Evelyn standing before her. She turned her head to nce at her escort today, An.

    She knitted her brows as the pink hairdy Elise saw that An was also shocked.

    "Wha-"

    Silence was all she could think of. It''s better to observe silently and be at the side, Elise thought. But whatever was happening, her mind was being upied by her chaotic thoughts.

    ''He don''t know about this? Or is he acting?... But I''m the one who proposed to visit this store as I''ve heard that they sell expensive and luxurious wine. So, why is she? She''s supposed to have died four years ago!!''

    "Your Holiness?"

    Evelyn with chestnut hair and eyes concernedly asked. Seeing this, Elise was disturbed and stared at her chestnut eyes to try and see if what she was showing was true.

    ''There''s no hint of doubt, anger, or unknown feelings her eyes are clear.'' Elise thought.

    "Your Holiness?"

    This time, An was the one to call the tight lip Elise. Everyone inside the Drivas Shop also stops their shopping and focuses on the holy saint.

    Elise also saw the glee and the shining and sparkly stares of both the aristocrats and merchants. She glossed aside her thoughts and decided to respond to their concerned question.

    "Oh, I-I I apologize, I suddenly remember someone."

    "Someone, your holiness?" Evelyn naively asked that made Elise frown more.

    "Yes, someone close to me."

    Evelyn slightly paused so that no one could trace as she immediately gave a smile to Elise. She also saw that her brother''s eye twitched in a blink of an eye before his face went back to the way it was.

    ''Close to you? Ha! That''s something I never heard about'' Evelyn silently thought as she was smiling at Elise.

    ''She''s really shameless..!'' Chrisfold telepathically gave hisment.

    ''How can that girl be the Saintess? The humans are really strange..'' Gil chimed in.

    ''That''s right, humans are strange the more you get to know their true nature.'' Evelyn responded before she talked to Elise to answer her remark.

    "I''m sure that you missed that "someone", your holiness. It''s my honor if you remembered that "important" person to you by seeing me, your holiness." Evelyn responded and saw that Elise stiffen.

    "We''re here because we heard the Drivas Wine that have been held high in the Perspiru Kingdom are said to have opened the shop here." An said and Evelyn looked at him in the eyes that made An stare at her for a while.

    "Then, should we go to the second floor for a more private space for Young Master An and your holiness? I''ll tell the others to give you the finest wine..."

    Evelyn leads them to the second floor while the others also stare at what just happened. After they get to where there are less people, the ground floor slowly talks to one another.

    "The holiness and the heir of the Duchy have visited this store, we should buy wine as much as we can and boast to the other nobles."

    "You''re right, I should buy for my father too."

    "So, this shop is really that shop!"

    "We should make connections with the owner of the Drivas Merchant!"

    The power hungry and greedy nobles and merchants that have been interested in the newly established shop in the downtown of the Emsworth Duchy have another thought to make rtionship to the Drivas Merchant Company.

    ''Chrisfold, you should hide before An and Elise find you here. We can''t make a wrong step here and Gil, follow me to the second floor.'' Evelyn said in her consciousness that it is linked to her contracted spirits.

    ''I''ll be there, Child.'' Gil replied.

    ''Alright, Princess, I''ll go out for awhile. Don''t worry, I''ll have the elementals follow you on the second floor.'' Chrisfold tells Evelyn.

    The second floor of the Shop has a different atmospherepared to the bright colors of the ground floor and the cosmetics and the low price wine that they disy. The first floor that was designed to have the customers be in a happy atmosphere.

    She guides them and opens the door for the second floor that only stuff can open as they have to maintain a temperature inside the second floor of the building.

    Meanwhile, the second floor that was dedicated for the winery has a dim and moody light through the hallways and there''s a separate room for every guest that would like to taste the famous wine of the Drivas Company.

    ''Well, I was inspired to do a bar-like atmosphere that I saw once in my old life as Adelynbut the rooms are still different and still looked like a normal luxury room.'' Evelyn thought as she silently led An and Elise.

    Evelyn felt a nce and stared in her back every once in a while as they walked to the farthest room of the store.

    "Here it is, Young Master An and your Holiness Elise." She said as she opened the door.

    "Oh! This is splendid!" Elise''s eyes shined as she saw the VIP lounge for wine tasting.

    "Thank you, your holiness." Evelyn replied and Elise looked at her, trying to see if there''s any mock in her eyes and Elise still saw nothing but the clear chestnut eyes.

    ''Is she really not Evelyn?'' she thought.

    "This must be a fruit of your hard work." An chimed in as his sunset eyes bore on Evelyn''s face.

    "Thank you for your kind words, Young Master An. It is true that it''s the fruit of our dedication, especially my brother. He was the one to pursue this and was always guiding me through hands-on participation at our stores." Evelynmented as she smiled at An which made a crack of An''s stoic face.

    The corner of An''s eyes twitched when he heard the word "Brother" came from the mouth of someone who looks like his sister.

    Evelyn then added.

    "Please, sit wherever you like." Evelyn said and smiled at them like how she acted towards An during their first meeting in the mansion.

    The Saint was silently observing the exchange of what she thought was what it was supposed to be if Lady Evelyn was alive.

    However, she knew that what happened that day was true and Elise confirmed that Evelyn didn''t get to get out of the burning storage house.

    ''It was me who locked her there! There''s no way that she''s alive'' Elise tried to confirm what happened that day as she silently looked for her memories that day while she was walking to the middle of the room where the table and luxurious chair are ced.

    The two did what Evelyn said. She saw her brother An escort Elise in her chair and pull it like what a gentleman would do.

    ''Wow! He''s really different around Elise.'' Evelyn could only chuckle inside her head as she looked at what her brother could do.

    "You should also sit with us, Lady? I''m sorry, I didn''t get your name earlier." Elise''s benign smile shone as she decided to observe.

    "I''m Adelyn Dashton, your holiness!" Evelyn cheerful replied.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Come in please."

    After a while Gil came to the room and saw the three seated in the luxurious sofa that was made solely for the winery rooms. Gil also heard the gleeful response of Evelyn through the door before he came in.

    "Oh! Brother!"

    An and Elise both turn their heads as Evelyn smiles widely like an innocent child.

    "He''s your brother?"

    Elise was doubtful as she saw the handsome man who was pushing the cart where a bucket full of ice and the wine sitting on it came to view.

    "Let me introduce myself, your holiness."

    Elise nodded while An was just there staring at Evelyn.

    "I''m the head of the Drivas Merchant Company. I''m Gilbert Drivas. I''m also this girl''s brother."

    Elise found it odd and repeated what the woman in front of her introduced herself. She then nced again to An''s side and saw that An has a frown in his forehead and seems to be confused.

    So, she made the decision to ask.

    ''It''s better to just ask and then I''ll let my people investigate if this is true!''

    "Wait, pardon me but may I ask I heard that Miss Adelyn''sst name is Dashton but yours are Drivas? Are you not blood rted?"

    The pink hairdy anticipated an answer while An knew the answer to her question. Their head butler Jede also asks the same question.

    "No, your holiness"

    Gil exins to Elise what he and Evelyn have constructed whenever they were asked about their blood ties. Truthfully, only Chrisfold who has the earth affinity can change the hair and eye color of the humans however when ites to spirits, it''s different to do it.

    After he exins it, Elise bes silent as well as An.

    She only focuses her blue eyes to the said "Adelyn" who looks like Evelyn as she was seeing this kind of reaction for the first time. Elise was seeing shyness and naivety to thedy in front of her.

    ''Is she really not the Duke''s daughter?'' Elise asked herself.

 Chapter 142: IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT: PART 1

    Chapter 142: IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT: PART 1

    Observing the way the disguised Evelyn acts, Elise still has doubts but decides to shrug it off and enjoy the wine they were serving.

    "I''ll leave the two of you, your Holiness and Young Master An. If you need something then just please ring the bell and a servant wille immediately. Then, if you''ll excuse me"

    ck! Thud!

    Evelyn went out of the room and only An and Elise were left alone.

    Elise nced at An who was quieter than usual.

    "Young Master An? Is something wrong?"

    "There''s none I just thought of something."

    "Is it about thedy before?"

    Elise tried to softly and slowly asked the question. She knew for the past four years that An and his family are quite sensitive whenever talks about their familye up. Especially, if ites to thedies in their house which have a tragic ending.

    ''There also seems to have rumors floating around that the Emsworth females have been cursed and will die a tragic death.'' Elise thought.

    An then looked at Elise who was casually sipping red wine with a partnered cheese that wasid on the table.

    He began to talk and reply to her questions.

    "What are you talking about, your holiness?"

    "I told you, you don''t need to call me that when it''s only the two of us."

    Elise has been with An for four years and she knew that An has feelings for her because of her charming magic. And right now, her earring that she always wore and also has the use of hypnotizing people is with her again today.

    She didn''t think that she would use it today as her only purpose was to tour the Emsworth mansion and see the current condition of the Duketer in the evening.

    ''I need to know what he thought I''ll use my charm and hypnotizing device.'' Elise thought.

    Letting out a small portion of her mana that she knew no one would notice, she activated her powers.

    "What do you think about Miss Adelyn? I mean she looks like Lady Evelyn if she was with us today." Elise dly asked her question.

    An smirked, which made Elise stop smiling and slowly put the wine ss down.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Well, it''s because you have the same idea as me however, she''s not my sister." An sternly replied.

    His tone was firm that Elise thought that An was too sensitive whenever his sister was associated in the topic.

    "I know that she''s not your sister, but there must be a possibility that-"

    Elise didn''t have the time to finish her question because n''s piercing sunset eyes silently bore at her direction and felt that she shouldn''t finish whatever she was supposed to ask.

    Trying to persuade An that his sister isn''t dead was something that Elise thought she wouldn''t do however, she has a feeling that if there is someone who could recognize her it would be Lady Evelyn''s family members.

    "Elise My sister died four years ago. The fire that time was something from the ancient texts and the investigator said that someone must have locked my sister inside." An looked at Elise before he picked up the wine ss and swirled the red wine inside.

    The saint felt the shiver in her back as she thought of what she had done that day.

    ''Someone, there''s someone inside here! Help!''

    She remembered the voice of Evelyn that was pleading to somebody that would have passed by in the isted storage house of the St.Prisch Academy.

    ''Her mom''s soul is also at the Academy how tragic that Evelyn died there.'' Elise thought.

    "You''re right An. Lady Evelyn must have been happy somewhere." She smiled and thought.

    ''She''s lucky that her body got burned in the fire or the pope will have to gouge her heart from her body and seal her soul in the chamber as a replenishment for the divine powers of the temple.'' Elise thought and began to finish the wine in the wine ss.

    ***

    "Pleasee back to our store if you have some time. We will immediately prepare the finest wine." Evelyn whose hair and eye color are chestnut smiled and leaned to a bow to show respect to An and Elise.

    "The wine was so exquisite that I can''t get enough of it." The Saint smiled but her smile didn''t reach her eyes as she said those words and observed thedy.

    "We will personally deliver the wine to the temple that your holiness have picked and we will deliver the goods that Young Master An have bought to the Duchy mansion." Gil said.

    Evelyn and Gil were side by side as they led the special guest outside and to also show their respect.

    Before the two went out, Elise turned around and hugged Adelyn as she whispers to her ears. Evelyn was surprised as well as the people around them.

    "If you are her, don''t let me catch you."

    Evelyn genuinely smiled and feigned ignorance about what she was talking about.

    "Huh? What do you mean, your holiness?"

    "It''s nothing" Elise also smiled and An saw this interaction and found it odd that Elise would do that to some stranger.

    ''Or did she do that because she said she was close to my sister?'' An thought.

    They both walk away and hoppen on the carriage that was waiting for them across the street while Evelyn, who is still acting as Adelyn, is looking at them with warm eyes.

    At the end of the day Evelyn and thepany decided to leave the work to the other staff, they immediately rushed to their home in Prisci street.

    As usual, Cabel was there in the dining as well as Gab.

    "Why are you still here?" Gab asked.

    "Then why are you also here?"

    They started bickering again so Evelyn just ate her fill and asked the two.

    "Can the both of you just get out of my house?"

    "I can''t do that!" Gab replied.

    "I have a proposal, why not live in my house, Eve?"

    Evelyn knit her brows as she heard Gab and Cabel talk at the same time.

    "Both of you, shut up!"

    ***

    In the middle of the night, Cassandra and Chrisfold are inside the room of Evelyn that is located on the second floor of the house.

    The lovely smell of flowers thates from the scented candles is also one of the products that the Drivas Company produce. It was a slight smell enough to feel refreshed because of the scent.

    Cassandra''s raven hair was still tied in a bun and is wearing her thin sses and a simple dress while Chrisfold already is in his casual clothes and the unbuttoned shirt. His brown hair was back to green like the forest leaves with a messy touch of the strands.

    They satfortably across each other while they sipped tea or wine.

    "So, let''s discuss what we learned shall we?" Evelyn remarked as she put down the tea in the saucer te.

    Cassandra also puts down her chamomile tea and turns her head to the right where Evelyn is sitting.

    "First, let''s talk about the statues. The ck magic there was something that is fueled every dawn by unknown force. If we got to know where the mana ising from we can cut it and eventually the statues that was imbued by ck magic will no longer operate,"

    Evelyn nodded to what Cassandra was saying.

    "... I also found out that the effects of what was inside the statues are only hypnotising but!"

    Evelyn and Chrisfold''s eyes turned serious as they heard a pause in Cassandra''s exnation, they felt ominous.

    "... the longer the people that are exposed to the statues, the shorter the negative effects of their mind being consumed will take effect and they will be crazy devoters that will listen to everything that the temple or the casters will say."

    Cassandra ended her report about the statues and she saw that Evelyn was lost in thought.

    "This is bad The scale of their greediness is too wide for me to face this alone. And the people will suffer because of the ck magic casted on the statues" Evelyn mumbled.

    "Eve, why not let the idiot Prince know? You also got your cousin, that furmander, and that clingy Duke." Chrisfold said.

    Evelyn became confused at the pet names that were given to her childhood friends but eventually shrugged it off as she had more important things to talk about.

    "I need to gather the other three spirits. Did you already contact them?" she asked Chrisfold as she turned her head on his way.

    "Yes, I''ve already contacted them through the elementals and they will be here in a few days."

    "That''s great." Evelyn felt relief. Cassandra then chimed in.

    "About your curse, Eve. I think I found something rted to it."

    Evelyn and Chrisfold turn their heads in a speed of light as their focus will be on her next few words.

    "The curse was in an ancient text and it seems to be rted to reincarnation"

    Evelyn''s heart rapidly beat and her hands trembled at what she just heard. Chrisfold was biting his lips as he subconsciously looked at Evelyn.

    "What do you mean? What reincarnation?"

    Evelyn tried to pretend not to know about it.

    ''If it''s reincarnation, does it mean that ''

    Her thoughts were cut off because Chrisfold mmed the table. He dangerously looked at Cassandra who was calmly looking at the both of them.

 Chapter 143: IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT: PART 2

    Chapter 143: IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT: PART 2

    "What the hell are you saying? Don''t just bber what you''re thinking!" Chrisfold looked at Cassandra who still had that calm look.

    ''Why is he so angry?'' Evelyn thought.

    However, her mind is still upied about what she said.

    ''Reincarnated?... so that means I really died by the hands of Amy?'' she thought.

    Then, Cassandra speaks up.

    "Her curse is about her soul being torn to pieces every time that she died and reincarnate''

    "What do you mean?" Evelyn slowly asked as she was shocked about it.

    "Don''t believe her Evelyn!" Chrisfold shouted.

    Evelyn folded her eyes thinly and looked at Chrisfold who was yelling and was being suspicious.

    "What are you so upset about?" Evelyn strongly asked.

    She doesn''t understand why Chrisfold, her earth spirit, is shouting and yelling at Cassandra who was just doing her job, informing her about what she found out.

    "I''m just worried! And what the hell does she mean that reincarnate?! That''s just impossible!" Chrisfold stood up and exined.

    "Look, even if you''re a thousand year old spirit and are living in the human world for a long time, I''m still more experienced in this field so back off geezer."

    Cassandra snapped at Chrisfold that made the tension a bit heavier. Evelyn looked at Cassandra, who for the first time spoke her mind.

    Chrisfold seems to be bbergasted that Cassandra knows he''s a spirit.

    "Don''t give me that look, old man. You think I wouldn''t know when you''re using a fake hair color and change your eyes. You think I wouldn''t connect the dots through Evelyn?"

    Again, Chrisfold was stupefied. He never thought that a human can guess his real form and origin.

    Evelyn switches to look at Cassandra and Chrisfold. She knew that living for a long time, Cassandra has discerning eyes that she umted and that she is wary in her surroundings because she has always been the target of the people because she''s thest witch.

    ''I know that she will immediately find out about Chrisfold. I mean who wouldn''t observe someone who just popped out of nowhere and starts to live with you. Of course Cassandra will try to find out if he''s on our side.'' Evelyn thought.

    Evelyn faked a cough, she wanted to let the tension to slightly ease away. She called for this meeting for them to talk and not to fight!

    "Okay, let''s calm down for a second. Chrisfold, please sit down. Cassandra is just reporting what she found out about my curse. We don''t even know if it''s really that kind of curse. She''s just saying that she found an ancient text that has simr bindings like what I have."

    Evelyn tried to smooth talk and pursued the two to calm down.

    Chrisfold clicked her tongue that made Evelyn think about what was wrong with him.

    "Anyway, Cassandra please proceed."

    And thedy with thin sses nodded.

    "Your curse has an effect whereas your death wille from someone you are close with. In short, you''ll be betrayed everytime that your life is about to end."

    "That''s that''s ridiculous."

    She held her head with both of her hands as she was yet again shocked by the cruelty of the curse that she had.

    "But wait does that mean" she pauses for a while before her mind spoke the rest for her.

    ''The curse has been in effect in myst life? But how?''

    She thinks things through, however, no matter whates to her head, the possible cause seems to be impossible because it''s the first time that she got reincarnated and it''s the first time that she has encountered magic.

    "You''ve got to be kidding! How am I supposed to believe that I will be betrayed everytime my life ends?" She asks and nces at the two.

    Chrisfold isn''t looking at Evelyn which she thought was something that is odd considering that what Cassandra was telling concerns his master.

    "Chrisfold"

    He didnt respond as if he didn''t hear a thing. Evelyn repeated herself again.

    "Chrisfold!"

    Cassandra also looked at him who was in a state of deep thought and was only looking at the floor.

    "Chrisfold!"

    Evelyn shouted as she walked to where Chrisfold was seating and she grabbed his shoulder.

    "..."

    Chrisfold seems to have been taken aback by what happened as he didn''t even seem to notice that Evelyn is in front of him and is holding his shoulder.

    "What is it? What are you thinking?"

    Evelyn asks as she starts to think that Chrisfold has been acting strange since the time that Cassandra told them about her curse. He became irritated and defensive like he was trying tocover something.

    "What are you hiding?" Evelyn decided to ask. She knows that she was only specting but her guts is telling her that there was something that she needed to know.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Eve."

    "Don''t give me that bullshit when you can''t even look me in the eye. So, what is it that you''re trying to hide from me.''

    Spirits are known to have ess to their master''s feelings and vice versa. So, Evelyn knew that Chrisfolds heartbeat is abnormally high like he was nervous and there was sweat in his forehead even though her room has venttion that cool aires in.

    Chrisfold took Evelyn''s hands off and unexpectedly stood up.

    "What are you doing?" Evelyn asked.

    "It''s toote, so I''ll go back to my room now." Chrisfold started to walk to her front door when Evelyn decided to ask her question.

    "You know something don''t you? You know something about my curse"

    "No!" He strongly disagrees.

    "I don''t know about it. I''m tired so I''ll leave now, let''s talk sometime."

    Thud!

    The door swings open and closes in a split second. Chrisfold didn''t bother to turn around and immediately left them.

    "He''s suspicious." Cassandra told Evelyn who was still staring at her door.

    "I also think so, he''s hiding something from me" Evelyn replied.

    "I should also get going" Cassandra also stood up after she finished her tea.

    "Oh um, you''re right. We should talk some other time."

    When Cassandra was about to leave the room she heard Evelyn talk.

    "By the way, can you umm not tell the other''s about it? Especially Gil and also can you also find out if my family has the same curse as me?"

    "Sure"

    Creaaaak! Thud!

    The door went close again and Evelyn was left in the room. She plopped down andid herself at the soft mattress and looked at her ceiling.

    She thoroughly thought about what Cassandra said.

    "That''s one cruel curse getting betrayed by someone you''re close with. But is my old life affected by it? Or was it just a coincidence?  I don''t really know what to believe anymore."

    Evelyn thought as she closed her eyes and dwelled in her consciousness. Soon, she drifted into her sleep.

    ***

    After Elise and An left the Drivas shop, they immediately left to have some supper at the Emsworth mansion.

    Elise started to coax An like what she used to do and to gain information from him. An also started to talk just like he was used to doing.

    "Is the Duke noting for dinner?" Elise asked.

    She was here not because she wanted to but because she had a task that was given to her to confirm the Duke''s condition.

    An replied without skipping a beat.

    "He already retired for the evening."

    "Oh my Is he not feeling well?"

    Elise looks concerned but deep inside she was happy that what she will report to them would be good news.

    "He''s fine, he''s just tiredtely"

    An responded nonchntly.

    ''Of course, he can''t admit that the Duke is dying and is on his deathbed. He''s still a part of the Emsworth, An would try to hide it even if it''s me.'' Elise thought.

    What she doesn''t know is An was just telling the truth and also is wary of her so he always gives a vague answer to her question.

    ''So, she really wants to know the condition of my father did she really charm me and is my feelings for her not real?'' An has seriously wondered about it.

    He still can''t forget what Crown Prince Edickart said about a month ago that the Saint, the Elise that he knew, was using charm magic to hypnotize people and that there is a possibility that his father was poisoned because of her.

    Elise warmingly looks at An as they have the dishes served in front of them.

    "Can I see the Duke? I want to pay my respect It''s been awhile since I saw your Grace." Elise said.

    An looks at her and observes how Elise will act when he decides to let her see Adelyn who looks exactly like her sister if she made it into her 18th birthday.

    "I''m sorry, but I think the visit should wait for another time... "

    "Is that so?"

    Elise confirms that Duke Keene is in critical condition if An persistently denies her request which he never does.

 Chapter 144: IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT: PART 3

    Chapter 144: IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT: PART 3

    What Elise didn''t know is that her charm magic to An has continued to fade ever since he learned about her powers.

    One of the conditions for her powers to work is that the affected person or the people that she wants to be affected does not know about it.

    It''s also the reason why Crown Prince Edickart never was charmed by her because he had an idea that she had powers that were like what the Royal Family have.

    An decided to attach himself to Elise.

    ''If I can get close to her, I can trick her and make her think that I''m still influenced by her powers.'' An througrougly thought.

    "Will you stay here, Elise?" He asked. An needed to be more careful now that he confirmed that Elise had something to do with his father''s condition.

    ''I need to know who is behind it.'' he thought and then An heard the soft voice of Elise.

    "I nned to stay but I think I need to go back to the capital. I forgot that I have something to do tomorrow in the temple. Isn''t that right?"

    Elise asks one of the temple of light escorts that she has apanied her during the trip to the Emsworth Duchy.

    The knight nodded in agreement and Elise smiled towards An.

    His sunset eyes became sharp for a moment before he closed it and he nodded.

    "If that is what you wish I guess I can''t request you to stay" An replied. He needed to act like the way he used to.

    After the meal and their talk, Elise is about to leave the estate of Emsworth.

    "You should visit again sometime, your holiness"

    "I told you, you don''t need to talk to me like that. We''re close and you can just call me Elise like what you did earlier."

    "Well, we are not alone aren''t we?" An said.

    "I knew that you''re too stubborn what can I do with you."

    An reached for Elise''s hands and kissed the back of it just like what he used to do however, right now he felt repulsion to his action. Still, he acts just as gentleman as he is.

    Once Elise is in the carriage, her smile vanishes and her real demeanor resurfaces.

    "Proceed to the Capital. Use a teleportation scroll if need be. I need to reach the temple within an hour."

    Elise sharp blue eyes glowed inside the carriage.

    "I need to let the Pope know that someone who looks exactly as that bitch is inside the territory of the Emsworth. I need to be sure that she''s not her, or better yet let''s also kill her. I won''t let someone snatch the spot light from me"

    Elise gritted her teeth.

    "If I need to kill her again so be it! Even if it''s a doppelganger or she''s that bitch. I need to erase her"

    Her dark thoughts swirl in her head along with the wheels of the carriage.

    ***

    In the middle of the night, where only the whisper of the night breeze, the soft sway of the leaves, the chirping of the night birds were making sounds and the only light that shines upon the dark paved road was the moonlit and that everyone was sound asleep.

    The bushes of the mansion of the Drivaspany have been silently moving from an unknown force and are disguised in the shade of darkness.

    Swish!

    One of them flew to one of the balconies on the second floor and the other picked the lock and silently opened the window on the ground floor like it was used to doing it.

    No sounds were heard from their footsteps as they entered the dark lit mansion. The two people that were clothed in ck smiled as simr thoughts swirling in their heads.

    They thought that the people living here would never see the morning sky as they would sleep without waking up.

    The assassin thatnded on the second floor was coincidentally Evelyn''s room. He saw the figure that was covered by a white sheet and the chestnut hair was scattered in the soft pillow.

    He was happy that the request was too easy and the mansion has only a few servants and a knight that is stationed in the house. It was so easy to infiltrate.

    He walked in and took a few steps closer to the side of the bed and he pulled a sword that was ced in his back and without furdo and he raised his arm and swiftlyunched his sharpened sword.

    Swiiiish!

    Tuk!

    The assassin smiled at the thought that he got rid of the target without even breaking a sweat.

    "Master would be delighted when she heard about this."

    "Having fun?"

    The assassin turns his head quicker than a speed of light as his body tense up.

    "What are you doing there? You''re supposed to be here What the?"

    With his shock, he became bbergasted and asked some nonsense questions.

    Evelyn plunged and attacked the man who was covered in ck. He received a blow but immediately blocked it however the force of Evelyn''s attack made his arms tremble.

    "Just how-"

    "For an assassin, you sure have tons of questions to ask from your target."

    Swiiiish!

    Evelyn is still in her nightgown however, nheless, she can freely move because the fabric was light and she can attack him with physical strength, but this time she decided to use her magic.

    "Water. Condensed. Ice Spear."

    She simultaneously casted spells that will hinder her opponents movement. Evelyn fist attacks her using water magic and enveloping his body with it and condensing the water to form ice. Andstly, she uses the remaining water to cast an ice spear.

    The assassin''s eye went open wide as he never encountered a person who can chant using one word spell. Additionally, his body can''t move because he is stuck with the ice that was restricting his movement and only his head is exposed.

    "Impossible how can you-"

    "You really are curious with a lot of things. Then how about this? What do you think I''ll do with this ice spear?"

    Evelyn looked at the floating three ice spears that she casted. She saw the trembling eyes of the assassin who now knows what is going to happen to him.

    "If you tell me who sent you then maybe I can spare you? What do you think?"

    The man gritted his teeth. The Saint told him that the target is a youngdy that came from some neighboring country and is probably just a weak human who is pampered by her brother. The Sain Elise thought that it would pose a threat if the people saw her face. And the assassin doesn''t know what the Saint was talking about.

    But strangely, now that the assassin can see her face with the light emanating from the outside, he strangely remembers the face of a high aristocrat, the one that caused an uproar in the temple of light.

    ''She looks like Lady Evelyn of the Ducal house of Emsworth.'' The assassin thought.

    He then heard thedy click her tongue.

    "I don''t have time for this I''m sleepy. If you don''t want to confess then fine!"

    Swiiissshhh!

    "Wait.!"

    Swiiish!

    Swiiiish!

    "Ack!"

    Thud!

    "Haaaaa"

    Evelyn sighed as the assassin made a loud noise as he plopped to the floor. After a minute pass by she heard running footsteps outside her door and BAM!

    "Eve, are you alright?" Gab asked as he ran straight to where Evelyn is.

    "Haaaa I''m fine."

    Another sigh escaped from her lips, she saw the people that just opened her door because of the panicked sudden intrusion.

    "Don''t worry, the moment they step foot in the mansion, I already detected them."

    "Did you kill him?" Gil asked and walked to where the assassin''s body is.

    "I didn''t kill him. I just let him bleed for a little, then struck his neck. That''s why he fainted." she replied.

    "Did you catch the other one?" Evelyn continued to ask.

    "Chrisfold has already taken care of it and already put him into the basement." Gil replied.

    "I''ll take care of this" He continued.

    "Sure how about you Gab? What are you-"

    Evelyn stopped talking when she found Gab to be unusually silent and his head was cast downward.

    "What is it? Are you alright? Did the assassin hurt you?" she asked as she reached for Gab''s hand.

    In that time, Gil silently left the two as he reached for the assassin''s neck. He mumbled words to the assassin.

    "You sure have the guts to hurt Evelyn I''ll let you taste your own medicine."

    The assassins who didn''t know what awaited him are silently pulled by Gil like a sack of grains.

    Meanwhile, Gab is still disappointed at himself.

    ''I didn''t get to help Eve again this time! How useless can I be?!'' Gab thought.

    He didn''t even hear Evelyn''s sweet voice that was calling him as his mind was upied with ming himself.

    "Gab!"

    "Hey! Gab! Look at me!"

    Finally, he heard her called his name and he voluntarily stared straight to her disguised chestnut eyes.

    "Are you alright? Did you get hurt?"

    Gab bite his lower lip in frustration. Even though Evelyn was the one who was attacked and faced the assassin, she still has the energy andpassion to worry about him.

    "I''m sorry, Eve"

    "About what? There''s nothing to feel sorry about"

    "No, I was here with you under the same roof but I still couldn''t protect you!"

    Slowly, tears fall down in the red orbs of Gabriel.

    "Look It''s alright, I''m safe. You don''t need to say sorry."

    "But still"

    Evelyn slowly wiped away the tears that streamed down his face. Evelyn smiled and thought that Gab was still the same despite maturing and bing amander of the royal family of the beastmen.

 Chapter 145: IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT: PART 4

    Chapter 145: IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT: PART 4

    Earlier that evening, before Elise was transported from the Temple of Light that was situated in the Emsworth to the border of the capital, she contacted the pope through the magicmunication device.

    "What did you say?!"

    Pope Nelson asked with glee as he heard the outstanding news that he got from Saint Elise, who reported what she knew using a videomunication device.

    Elise said what she found out. About ady who looks like Lady Evelyn and the condition of the Duke of Emsworth.

    "Are you sure about what you saw? The Duke? Is he really near the end of his fickle like?" He continued as he saw the face of Elis with the carriage as the background. Elise was still in the middle of transportation.

    Elise nodded and replied.

    "I''m sure Your Holiness, I just don''t know if she''s really Lady Evelyn. Hence, I already sent an assassin to their ce. About Duke Keene, An was too sensitive and seems to be hiding the condition of the Duke. I''m sure that he''s doing it for the sake of their family''s facade."

    Pope Nelson smiled. He was actually having a problem because Carsillion died and the supposed tribute of the soul of Duchess Monica for the temple was nowhere to be found even though they knew that it was somewhere within the St. Prisch Academy.

    He also felt relieved that Duke Keene is showing signs that his time is nearing the end. The time hase for the Temple of Light to dominate the Kingdom of Levingstone and seize the military power of Duke Keene.

    Pope Nelson, once again smiled at Elise.

    "That''s great If the assassin didn''te back then it means that Lady has some powers to detect an assassin which also happened during the banquet of her brother."

    "Yes, your holiness"

    "However"

    Elise tried not to gulp down the nervousness and anxiety of the next words that Pope Nelson would say.

    ''Even if this man was the Pope and was showing a benign smile like what a holy pope does, under the mask, he''s extremely greedy and will do anything to gain power just like Prince Adley. And they will use every pawn that they have in their dispense'' She thought.

    Her hands trembled but the Pope didn''t know and saw that as the videomunication device can only see her face to her shoulder. Pope Nelson''s blue-ish eye and the wrinkled corners of it became sharp just like daggers.

    "Did you n it carefully? You know I don''t like careless people who would leave evidence if it didn''t go the way it is."

    "Don''t worry, Pope Nelson. I''ve made the ck magician at the branch of the temple of light in Emsworth swear on the curse of oath. The assassins will die if they say a word about their master or about the temple."

    "Ohh! Saint Elise, you have grown up to be just like how I taught you! You now use that head of yours!"

    Elise didn''t reply to that and only looked at her superior, the Pope. After that themunication ended and Elise thought about how she became this cruel.

    "But this is fine I''ll sacrifice anyone as long as it''s not me who will suffer. I finally achieved a position where people can''t touch me and the nobles admired me. I won''t let my hard work be in vain."

    Elise looked out at the window as she noticed the citizens in the capital waving their hand at the carriage that she''s in. She also waves at them.

    "I won''t let some country bumpkin who looks like that bitch be a hindrance to my future"

    ***

    Evelyn and Gab who were left alone in Evelyn''s room have continued their conversation.

    "You''re still a crybaby" Evelyn said as she wiped the tears of Gab away.

    "Eve, can you stop treating me like a child?!" Gab suddenly turns around at Evelyn.

    "What do you mean?" She sweetly asked.

    He knew that Evelyn''s treating him special and like one of her family. However, what he wanted was for Evelyn to look at him as a potential lover, as a man and not the boy she picked up.

    "I''ve had enough of you treating me like this always!"

    Gabriel brushed his crimson hair back in frustration to Evelyn''s denseness.

    "Can''t you see, Eve? That I''m not the same kid anymore I always tried my best to make you see that I''m not just your childhood friend or aide or knight!..."

    Evelyn looked confused and tried to approach Gab whose back still looked frustrated and the voice held anger. Gab brushed her hand off that touched his hand, he knew he looked pathetic right now, but he needed to let her know his feelings.

    She didn''t try to touch him again, Evelyn knew that people needed space especially when volcanoes were about to erupt such as Gab''s frustration and anger which she didn''t know where it rooted from. So, Evelyn stepped back and let only her voice reach him.

    Gab brushed his face with both of his hands, he already told her hints every time that they are alone together however looking at it, she won''t know until he won''t say it.

    He then heard her voice.

    "Gab I know that you''re not the boy or the childhood friend that I used to know. You changed just like what you said and I knew that! But you can''t let me just forget everything that I knew about you I can''t just erase those memories of the childhood friend that I have. I can''t just act like you''re just a stranger!"

    Hearing that, Gab closed his golden eyes and also thought about the memories that he has with Evelyn but no matter what he thinks, he never thought of her as just a childhood friend she was more than that.

    "That''s not what I meant, Eve!"

    "So, What is it?!"

    Silence swallowed the room, Evelyn wanted to snap her fingers and use fire magic to light up the room but thought that the situation wasn''t the right time to do it. She wants to see him but thought that it would be inappropriate.

    So, she lets the moonlight be the only source of light for the room.

    Now that the tension in the air seems to have subsided, she tried to approach him again and this time Gab didn''t retaliate or push her off. This time, he faced her.

    They locked eyes and Evelyn broke the silence.

    "You know if there''s something that you want to tell me you can do that. I''m all ears."

    Gab held her shoulder tenderly and every now and then, he would squeeze it like he was debating what to do.

    Evelyn silently waited for him and looked up at him. He was two head taller than Evelyn and she thought that the four years changed a lot of his appearance and demeanor.

    Slowly, Gab leaned closer. Evelyn thought that this looked familiar and she stiffened. However, the action that she thought Gab would do didn''t happen.

    He only slumps his head on her shoulder as he slowly speaks.

    "Eve... "

    "Yes?"

    "Eve"

    "Yes Gab?"

    She softly answered his call. Evelyn thought that Gab right now looks like a puppy. She tried to stop the smile that is etching in her face and Evelyn waited for a while before she continued to ask.

    "What is it, Gab?"

    "I like you"

    Gab slowly whispered. Evelyn smiled.

    "I like you too." she replied cheerfully.

    He knitted his brows. There was something off in her response that Gab instinctively knew.

    "No!"

    Gab pushed her shoulder and he looked at her straight in her eyes.

    "You don''t understand! I like you as a woman! No! I love you, Eve I love you ever since"

    Evelyn dumbfoundedly stared at his eyes. She didn;t know what to do. Her cherry lips opened and closed but no words seemed toe out.

    She felt that her mind became a nk canvas. The Adelyn of her past life didn''t have a boyfriend or what because she was busy being the top student that her family always expected her to be.

    And now that she was confessed to, not only by Gab but also by Cabel, she didn''t know what to do.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Eve! Eve!"

    Evelyn and Gab turned their head on the door. A series of banging was heard from the other side apanied by a hasten calling of her name.

    "What is it? Come in"

    She felt relief as Gab let her go and keep a distance away. The frustrated look was ironed and the usual military like appearance was shown.

    Gab then whispered.

    "I don''t need your answers right now, I just want to let you know how I feel"

    "...Alright."

    Chrisfold then walked inside the room with bloodshot eyes and a dark aura surrounding his appearance. Gab and Evelyn felt alerted.

    "What happened? Why do you look so angry?" Evelyn asked.

    Chrisfold holds her shoulder and spins her around. Gab dangerously stares daggers at him but silently watches him.

    "What is it?"

    "You''re okay, right?"

    "I''m fine"

    "Thank Goodness! But we have a problem."

    Evelyn''s smile earlier faded and her forehead wrinkled into a frown.

    "What is it? Did something happen?"

    "One of the assassins died he was under a curse of oath!"

 Chapter 146: COUNTER PLAN: PART 1

    Chapter 146: COUNTER PLAN: PART 1

    "What? The curse of Oath?" Evelyn mumbled then Gab asked.

    "Then, how about the other one? Is he alive?"

    "The one that attacked Evelyn? He got bruises and his bones are wrecked but in total he''s fine." Chrisfold answered with a sharp look on his eyes.

    "So, he''s still breathing?" Evelyn asked.

    "Yes"

    "Then, let''s go. Lead me to where the dead assassin is" She said.

    Evelyn and Gab looked at each other before they left the room and went to the basement where the assassins were imprisoned.

    The underground basement was one of the features of the house that Evelyn decided to buy. It was because the family that live here before have a torture room that they use for entertainment. And right now, Evelyn and herpany decided to use it to get information from the assassins.

    The cold wet floors and the stench of blood lingers in the air as Evelyn, Gab, and Chrisfold take each step towards the confinement.

    The assassins were assigned in different prisons in the underground basement where a minimum of five rooms that were used as jail can be found here.

    "It''s here" Chrisfold said.

    They stopped at one of the rooms that has iron bars where the inside is dark and the sound of their footsteps was the only one that could be heard.

    "Eve, I think you shouldn''t see this" Gab said as he pulled her hand when Evelyn was about to walk in the prison cell.

    "It''s fine, I needed to confirm something."

    Evelyn went inside without letting Gab pull her again. Chrisfold followed as well as Gab. Gab mumbled a spell and a fire was lit under his palm.

    "Thank you" Evelyn said and she crouched down when he saw the dead body of one of the assassins who sneak in at the ground floor and was beaten up by Chrisfold.

    She looked at the body that was still wrapped in ck, just like what you would expect in an assassins outfit. Evelyn wondered if there''s anything that can lead them to the culprit. Even though she has the idea who it might be.

    "Did you find out anything before he died?" Evelyn questioned.

    The assassin''s mask was thrown off and his face was exposed to them. A light brown hair with a scar on his cheek and a mole under his eyes. His eyes were opened as well as his mouth. He was also clutching his chest like he was clinging for air.

    "He died from the curse of oath, you say?" She continued to ask.

    "We didn''t get to have any information from him I beat him up enough for him to surrender however the moment that he was about to speak up the curse swallowed him and he was clutching his chest like he was having a heart attack."

    Gab also crouched down to observe the body and saw a ck mark under a round ear in a shape of a skull.

    "I see so they were really under the curse of oath." Gab mumbled.

    The curse of oath was something that was used during the first war of the five kingdoms that happened hundred of years ago. It was the humans who used it as a countermeasure when one of them held captive.

    It was so that no information could be leaked from the enemy and when they do decide to betray their master then their life will cease to exist.

    At that time of war, it was a defense and a sign of loyalty to their nations and master, however right now it is restricted to only a handful of people who have the highest position in a Kingdom.

    "We can limit the people that we can consider the mastermind behind it but what do you think, Eve?" Gab asked.

    "I think I know who it is"

    "Is it the one that I was thinking, Eve?" Chrisfold asked.

    Evelyn stood up to look at Gab before she turned her head to Chrisfold.

    "Well, she''s one of the people who have a grudge against me" She answered.

    Chrisfold nodded and stepped aside for Evelyn to walk out of the prison cell. Gab also stood up and followed the two.

    "What do you mean? Who is she?" Gab asked.

    "Where''s the other one?" Evelyn ignored Gab''s question.

    ''He will know it when we see the other assassin.'' she thought.

    One of the prison cell creaks and the iron door opened and a man walked out from it. The grey hair that was tied in a ponytail swayed in the dark lit hall and his sharp smokey grey eyes met them.

    "You''re here"

    Evelyn gulped down in nervousness. She never saw Gil in this light where his warm gaze became cold and sharp like a dangerous beast.

    "Let''s go inside." she said as Evelyn avoided his sharp observing eye.

    A man tied inside the cell and his battered face was what weed them. He looks young but because of the purple bruised and dried blood in his face, they can''t really say that he was young.

    "Oh" Chrisfold eximed as his brows went up high.

    "I never expected this" he continued.

    No one expected the nice Gil to be this violent, especially Evelyn who has been by his side ever since she remembered her past life.

    "Let''s wake him up. Everyone step back first..." Evelyn strictly cut her thoughts and snapped her fingers.

    A big ball of water gathered up in the air and Chrisfold, Gil, and Gab stepped back. Another snapped of her fingers was heard and a couple of fireballs were created into the thin air to light up the dark room.

    A swing of Evelyn''s finger and the water that was gathered up sshed with a sound and left the assassin wet and cold. He also woke up and saw the people that gathered up inside.

    When he saw the silhouette of the man with grey hair, his whole body shivered.

    ''What the hell did Gil do to make a grown man shiver this much'' Evelyn thought.

    She then started to approach the assassin.

    "Eve" Gil strictly called him.

    "Don''t worry too much seriously!" she replied and stopped in front of the assassin who was looking at her with shock.

    "What? You saw my face earlier, right."

    The assassin avoided her chestnut eyes.

    "Why not take a look at me I knew your master''s orders."

    The man didn''t heed what she said and still his eyes were looking somewhere else.

    "Is this really an assassin? I mean how can the temple hire someone like this?"

    The man twitched and slowly looked at Evelyn. He saw the sunset pair of eyes looking at him and the chestnut hair that slowly became ck and the tip was silver-blue.

    "What the- how can you"

    The assassin was shocked. He never thought something like changing hair color was possible especially that hair color was something that is unique to their origins.

    And the hair color of the woman in front of him was more rarer than what she used to have.

    "That hair color- that Emsworth Gasp!"

    "Seriously, you really are a curious one huh" Evelyn replied to the stuttering man.

    "Tell me the order was from the Saint, right? Elise said to kill the one who looks like the dead Lady Evelyn, am I right?"

    The assassin shivered at her words that didn''t even have the hint of hesitation. Like she was sure that it was the Saint who did order them.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "That''s not the answer that I would like to hear." She smiled.

    However, the smile looks evil and cold for the assassin who witnesses it.

    Chrisfold, Gab, and Gil were silently listening to Evelyn''s ramblings of the suspects name.

    "You can''t fool me She''s the only one who would rushly do something so stupid as this." Evelyn said.

    Chrisfold, Gab, and Gil''s sharp eyes glowed behind Evelyn''s back and it sent shivers to the assassin who were tied up to feel a murderous aura solely focused on him.

    Evelyn continued to interrogate the assassin who likely made up his mind to not speak. She chuckled.

    "You know even if you didn''t tell me it''s fine I know what she really intended to do. I''m sure that you were just pawns for the holiness that was ready to be discarded in any moments. And in the first ce, Elise didn''t really think that you would go back to the temple."

    "What?"

    ''Oh he took the bait.'' she thought and continued to entice him.

    "You don''t need to talk about it now. I already knew that she just wanted to confirm if I was the Evelyn that had vanished in the sea of fire and if I was not her, then she would just have killed an innocent life and tell the people that it was the will of the light." Evelyn smirk.

    The assassin''s brow twitch.

    "How convenient, isn''t it? I bet that yourrades'' life was also discarded just like that and Elise will give you a pathetic reason that it was the will of Light. Yes your life was only a puny sacrifice that can be discarded like trash."

    Evelyn said as she folded her palm and looked at her manicured nails. Her sunset eyes slowly went to the man and she sharply gazed at him who was stupefied. She knew that she must have looked like the viiness Evelyn from the novel if people saw her like this.

    "Do you want to be saved?" she asked.

    The assassins round eyes looked at the haughty look of Evelyn that she was disying.

    "Huh?! You think I would believe you?" The assassin asked. EVelyn knew that he would react like that. She then continued.

    "I can save you from the curse of oath, of course with the rightpensation. What do you say?"

    Silence filled the room. Chrisfold, Gab and Gil were also shocked at what she said. They haven''t got the slightest idea that Evelyn would dly give the man an option to be saved.

 Chapter 147: COUNTER PLAN: PART 2

    Chapter 147: COUNTER PLAN: PART 2

    "And how will you use me?" The assassin asks and Evelyn smiles.

    "Hmm how about you be a spy for us?"

    "What? You''ll trust me with that?" The man winched at the pain as he moved his body because of the frustration.

    "Oh no I don''t have the time to trust someone who wanted to kill me just a few minutes ago. We will have another contract using ck magic of course."

    "Ha-hahaha!" The assassinsugh.

    The brows of the people behind Evelyn started to narrow and be a frown from the conversation that the two were having.

    "And what''s the difference between you and them? Both of you are just using me."

    "That''s right I''ll use you so, why don''t you use me too?"

    His brows twitch. Evelyn continued.

    "Use me to gain freedom you''re young and assassination really isn''t a job for a young man like you. I''ll give you freedom in exchange for spying them. I know you can do that."

    The assassin pondered for a while before he asked again.

    "Are you sure that you can erase this?"

    Cassandra stepped in that time. Evelyn already called her using one of the maids that she encountered before she reached the basement earlier.

    "I can erase the spell"

    "Yes she can."

    Evelyn looked at Cassandra and smiled.

    "So, what do you think?"

    "Okay I''ll do what you say. I''m also sick of them."

    "Great!"

    Evelyn leaves the process of having another contract with Cassandra using her ck magic as a witch. Gab, who saw Cassandra''s magic for the first time have his golden eyes wide open.

    The contracts are sessful and the man can''t utter a word or think about exposing them as the side effect is him falling asleep whenever he thought aboutmitting betrayal towards them.

    The more he thought about exposing them the longer he sleeps. And one day he''ll die because of it. The effects of the curse of Oath were also altered and rewrite and now used as the mark for the contract.

    "I didn''t know that something like this existed" The assassin said.

    "Be thankful that Evelyn still needs you and if ever you thought about betraying her the punishment is just sleeping Of course, the span of your sleep can be like the fairy tale of sleeping beauty, it can take years for you to wake up or not." Cassandra exined.

    She wanted to be more severe on doing the punishment of contract but she knew that it would give her a consequence.

    They change their meeting to one of the parlors inside the mansion with the assassin in tow, while Gil and Chrisfold are guarding him.

    "Alright, let''s discuss your first mission for me." Evelyn said.

    "I''m sure Elise has taken this measure because if both of you survived and I died then she would think that I''m just a naive girl from the neighboring kingdom that came in this country." she continued.

    "So, what''s your n?" Gab asks and Evelyn turns her head to him.

    "Simple, this man would tell his master that he gravely injured me and I would have time to infiltrate the temple."

    The shock expressions of the people inside the room are what she saw.

    "Don''t worry, as long as you have proof that you injured me that stupid Saint will believe you."

    "But not the Pope" Chrisfold butt in.

    "That''s right but it would give us time to attack them from the inside and cut the ck mana in the statues that they distributed in the masses."

    The assassin who''s still between Gil and Chrisfold have his eyes wide open.

    ''How did she know about the statues?'' he thought and Evelyn saw his disturbed look.

    "Don''t you think that if I knew you have the Curse of Oath, I should also know about the ck mana statues" She then smiled at him.

    The assassin felt shiver. The youngdy in front of her seemed to know every move that the Saint would do, she also knew about their n about charming the citizens'' minds.

    ''How far does this woman know?'' he wanted to ask but refrained from it.

    He then heard her again.

    "What''s your name by the way?"

    "... Nine."

    "That''s how they give names based on the time you get to be an assassin I was nine when they trained me to be an assassin."

    "Is that soThen, Nine, do your best to have that freedom"

    Nine smirk and Evelyn smiled.

    The meeting finished and everyone got back to their own rooms. The assassin also left, for him to do his first task to divert Elise''s attention and let her guard down.

    Meanwhile, Evelyn can''t sleep. The sun has already shone and the birds have already started to sing. For the whole night after what happened in their house, she was thinking why her idiot brother would take Elise to her shop.

    And in the first ce, why would he be together with the woman who has poisoned their father. Crown Prince Edickart already gave them the reports during the little tea time that happened before.

    So, Evelyn doesn''t get why her brother would do that.

    "And it''s either he wanted to know my reaction or what Elise would react if she saw someone who looks exactly like his sister either way, how stupid can he be?!"

    She felt frustrated again because of her brother.

    "I need to sneak into the mansion I need to talk to my father."

    Evelyn decided that she needed help as much as possible.

    ''If he has an ounce of remorse for neglecting me then he should cooperate for the sake of mother''s peace.'' she thought.

    ***

    The mansion was quiet and most of the employees didn''t know what happened in the middle of the night. And one of the owners of the house gathered them in the hall.

    "I have bad news, my sister has been injured by an assassin." Chrisfold exined with a gloomy face.

    Mumbles and murmurs of the few employees that they hired are what echoed inside the hall.

    Evelyn was the one to make Chrisfold do this, he remembered what she saidst night.

    "It would be better if we make rumors of what happened tonight and let the gossip reach Elise''s ears and the Pope. That way we could help Nine''s alibi be justified."

    And that''s what they are doing right now. They hired doctors and bribed them if someone asked them to just tell that Adelyn was gravely injured and needed some time to recuperate.

    That would give them the excuse of Evelyn nning behind the scenes and also making the pope and Elise guards down.

    Not long after that day, the rumor reach Cabel''s Night Guild.

    "Guild master, we have obtained information about Lady Adelyn." One of the shadow nights said as he appeared in front of him.

    "What happened?" The cold rushed to Cabel''s head and felt that he would go numb as the anxiety hit him.

    The shadow knight gulped down and continued his report.

    "Lady Adelyn was said to have been gravely injured by an assassinst night. We are trying to find the culprit but one of them has already died in the hands of herpany while the other escaped."

    Cabel felt his whole body swallowed by darkness. He doesn''t want this feeling again to seep through his veins, so he immediately storms out of his office and rips a scroll where the coordinates are Evelyn''s room.

    Swooooosh!

    He teleported in the room and a shocked Evelyn was what weed him. She was in her ck clothes and was readying herself to sneak in the Emsworth mansion when a circle of light beams inside her room.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked.

    However, Cabel has already run like a bull and hugged Evelyn. He was shocked that he got news of Evelyn being injured by an assassin and his wits just told him to leave everything and be by her side.

    "I thought I thought you got hurt again. I thought that you would leave me again."

    Evelyn''s breath shortened as his embrace was tight. She then remembered that she ordered Chrisfold to let the maids spread the rumor. Evelyn just didn''t know that Cabel who was in the Sigrid Dukedom would appear in her room.

    ''He uses a teleportation scroll that costs a fortune so that he can arrive much faster.''

    Reaching her arms to him, Evelyn also hugged him to make him feel secured that she''s fine. Evelyn didn''t know that the effect of her missing for four years and faking her death would gravely affect Cabel like this.

    Evelyn mumbles.

    "I''m alright I didn''t get hurt. Don''t worry.''

    Cabel stepped back and he observed her. He figured that she''s really not hurt but the odd appearance was what he noticed.

    "If you''re not hurt what was that about the rumor and what are you wearing?" Cabel asked.

    Evelyn immediately let Cabel calm down and let him sit on the sofa in her room. She then started to exin what happened...

    "...also, I''m about to sneak into Duke Keene''s house. I need to know if he''s okay after what Elise did."

    Cabel''s ruby eyes sharply and dimly glow.

    ''That girl again! I really need to dispose of her.'' Cabel thought.

    "I''ll go with you!" He said.

    "What?!" Evelyn was shocked. She assumed that after she exined what happened Cabel would leave her house.

    "I will go with you I don''t think I can send you there when I knew that someone was there to get your life!"

    Cabel swiftly tucked a piece of her hair in Evelyn''s ear. He then looked at the woman he loved affectionately and said,

    "I won''t let anyone harm you"

 Chapter 148: TELLING HIM THE TRUTH

    Chapter 148: TELLING HIM THE TRUTH

    Evelyn quickly entered the estate with Cabel. She can''t do anything when Cabel insist oning with her.

    Duke Keene''s office was still lit while everyone''s rooms were dark and the people must have been sleeping in the middle of the night.

    Evelyn descended on the Duke''s balcony with Cabel. Their light footsteps were superb and Cabel who is the master of the Night Guild were exquisite in erasing his presence.

    ''As expected of the Night Guild''s Master!'' Evelyn thought.

    Snap!

    Evelyn put off the fire that was lit in the candle. The room became dark and the moon was the only source of light.

    Swiish!

    Duke Keene takes out his sword from the scabbard and his ruby eyes glow in the dark just like a hunter.

    Step. Evelyn stepped in from the window and the Duke threw his dagger with a swoosh sound. She caught it quite easily which made Duke Keene rmed.

    "Who are you? Well, I don''t care you''ll die today!" the Duke said.

    He immediatelyunched an attack but a different person butt in. Cabel immediately repelled Duke Keene''s attack that was solely focused on Evelyn''s neck.

    They were covered in all ck so, it was understandable that Duke Keene couldn''t recognize them and besides they were suspiciously climbing on his balcony.

    Duke Keene stepped back. He then said, "So, you have apanion. That''s understandable."

    He smirked andunched another attack with a speed that was much faster than before.

    Evelyn still didn''t say a word and only observed the exchange of swords between Cabel and her father.

    When she saw that Duke Keene was determined to kill Cabel with his next attack, Evelyn quickly stepped in and the dagger that her father threw at her and his sword shed.

    Their eyes locked and Duke Keene saw the sunset pair of eyes that strangely look familiar to him.

    Evelyn has decided to not put on her disguise when she resolutely makes a call to let her father know that she''s alive.

    Cabel was quite shocked at the unexpected dangerous move that Evelyn did and he unconsciously pulled her away from her father.

    He then whispered to Evelyn. "Are you okay, Eve?"

    Duke Keene who has sensitive and heightened senses heard Cabel''s whisper.

    ''What did he say? Eve?''

    His stance and sword that was aimed at them abruptly stopped when he heard the familiar name. Duke Keene thought about the action of the assassin that went inside his room.

    They didn''t attack him and just silently stand there and let him attack them while they never retaliate. He slowly lowered his sword.

    "Who are you?"

    At that moment, Evelyn takes the ck bandana that covered her face. Duke Keene watches this action and he was left speechless at what he just witnessed.

    It was the familiar ombre hair that was unique to his daughter, the ck strands with silver-blue tip at the end of each tip, the cat-like eyes and the sunset orbs that nonchntly stare at him which have the depthness that unbeknownst to him.

    ng!

    Unconsciously, Duke Keene let his sword go and it fell down on the carpeted floor. His eyes show how shocked he was.

    His mouth closed and opened but words weren''t enough to express his emotions.

    Instinctively, he slowly made his way to the still Evelyn. Duke Keene didn''t even notice that Cabel was also there behind Evelyn and just approached his daughter who is standing and is watching him approach her.

    "You''re"

    Evelyn slowly gives her father a smile. Duke Keene couldn''t contain his heavy emotions that were weighing him down for the past four years and for the first time, he hugged her with all his might.

    The warmth in his embrace felt by Evelyn. Contrary to what she thought that her father was cold towards her because of that day, she now knew that the ck mana was keeping her father''s memories in disarray.

    Thus, pinning all the me in her who was the only one standing alive in the back garden.

    Cabel who were silently standing behind Evelyn knew how Duke Keene suffered for the past years.

    Like him, Duke Keene also felt the loneliness apanied by Evelyn''s sudden death. Along with the guilt that was eating him away and the regret that he didn''t even have the time to help his daughter when the fire swallowed the storage house.

    Duke Keene has been depressed ever since what happened, he wasn''t attending any socialite activities and his post in the Royal Family was given to his son because he wasn''t leaving his mansion anymore.

    For the first time, Evelyn felt her father''s heavy emotions as she was hugged tightly and was mumbling words of thanks.

    When Duke Keene quieted and calmed down, they immediately discussed what they came for. Evelyn also told the Duke about Elise, the Pope, her mother and Carsillion, and about Duke Keene''s sudden illness.

    "I need your help, father."

    "I will do whatever I can on my side."

    Evelyn smiled. It was enough to know that her father was okay and the effects of the ck mana weren''t much affecting her father unlike years ago.

    She immediately thought of something and quickly scanned his father''s office. There she saw a vase that has a hint of ck magic in the desk of his father.

    ''Is this where the hypnotising areing from?'' she thought and asked her father.

    "Father, who gave you this?"

    Duke Keene doesn''t know why she suddenly asked an odd question but he answered her nheless.

    "That came from thete Crown Prince Cesar when he was alive."

    "Ha- hahaha!"

    Duke Keene and Cabel knitted their brows at the sudden burst ofughter that came from Evelyn.

    They didn''t know about Cesar, who faked his death just like she did.

    Evelyn suddenly mumbled. "How long did he n this?"

    Bam! ck!

    She threw the vase on the floor with the white rose still inside it. This action left Duke Keene astounded, so he asked.

    "What are you doing, Eve?"

    However, Evelyn didn''t have the time to answer it as he rushed to the Duke who''s still sitting in the receiving area of his office.

    "Are there still things that bastard Cesar gave to you as a gift?"

    Duke Keene was confused but answered.

    "There''s a painting that he gave to me and is hanging in your brother''s room. Evelyn, what is happening?!"

    She pulled her before she ran out of his office and identally met the guards that were patrolling in the area. Even right now, he was expanding his senses if the guards heard the series of noise that came from his office.

    Holding her shoulders was what Duke Keene did so he could make her stop. As he watched his daughter''s face, a vivid anger was all over her face.

    "Evelyn tell me what is it? I need to know what it is."

    "That bastard He''s alive! He''s alive, I knew it!"

    "Who is alive?"

    "That Cesar! He''s alive, and he''s been using ck mana on both you and brother. You need to tear down that painting!"

    Evelyn started to talk to her father about what happened that night. Cabel who was on the side listening to the conversation was stupefied at what Evelyn was saying.

    ''She''s shouldering this the whole time?'' Cabel can''t believe that Evelyn has a lot going on than what she''s letting on.

    ''I thought that she just wanted to make Elise pay for what she did that day''

    The talks about her spection and the name of Prince Adley and his aide Ishid was also mentioned.

    ''How did she know all of this?''

    Cabel and Duke Keene felt that the burden that was shouldering Evelyn was too much for her that they began to understand why she fled and why she didn''t try to drag them.

    Duke Keene held his daughter whose body was trembling with anger. They didn''t have a very touching reunion and he knew that.

    Furthermore, she''s here because she needed help. Evelyn realized that her powers alone wouldn''t let her help with defeating them when she knew that her enemy has political standing.

    Evelyn also needed a weapon in that level and she thought that her father would be the perfect piece for that. The people who wanted her father''s political power would struggle if he made a move when they least expected.

    At that time, when Evelyn calmed down. Duke Keene promised that he will burn the paintings and everything that others gave to him as a present.

    "If the ck mana came from Cesar''s present then it''s best that I also burn the other''s that gave a present ever since that day."

    Evelyn nodded. She decided to tell her father what she kept when she told about what happened to Carsillion. And she continued to tell the story about Duchess Monica''s situation.

    "I also found out that they sealed mother''s soul. I still don''t know where they kept it."

    Anger seeps through his veins as he listens to Evelyn''s story.

    "I''ll make those bastards pay!"

    Cabel and Duke Keene have managed to conclude to help Evelyn and conduct secret investigation about the temple, the royal family, and the Academy.

    Evelyn''s decision to tell what she knew about what they''re about to face helps her to gain a powerful ally, and that is her father Duke Keene Emsworth.

 Chapter 149: START OF HER PAYBACK

    Chapter 149: START OF HER PAYBACK

    "Aren''t you going to tell your brother about this?" Duke Keene asked.

    His tone was mild and a hint of affection was mixed into it.

    "An wouldn''t be pleased that I''m still alive."

    Cabel looked at Evelyn who said it like it was the natural reaction of her brother. Duke Keene was left speechless for a while before he started to speak to her.

    "Evelyn, that''s not true your brother regrets the things that he has done. I also regret everything that I''ve done ever since your mother died. Give your brother a second chance, like what you did to me."

    Personally, Duke Keene knew that his children aren''t close like what siblings usually are. He knew that his family wasn''t like what it used to be when Monica, his wife, were still alive.

    He knows that they have a lot of mistakes that they''ve made to Evelyn. However, if what Evelyn said were true that they were influenced by ck mana and that their memories of that day were manipted then he thought that this would be a good chance to make things right.

    Furthermore, now that Duke Keene knows that his daughter was alive, he would want Evelyn to think that she still has a family, it might be toote for them to act like one however, he still wants to give it a try, to be aplete family.

    "I''ll think about it." Evelyn replied.

    She knows that most of the things that they''ve done were influenced by the ck mana still, the things that have already been done and said by them were etched to her very core.

    It''s the kind of scar that won''t heal with just an ointment or as the time passes by.

    Evelyn smiled a little. And she bid him goodbye. She has done what she needed to confirm.

    Cabel, who was also about to jump in the balcony after Evelyn stops as he heard Duke Keene speak.

    "Duke Cabel, I won''t ask why you are with my daughter. I just want one request"

    Cabel brows shot high at Duke Keene''s words. It was news to him that Duke Keene would request something from him. He waited for Duke Keene to finish his words.

    "I''ll be leaving my daughter in your care I don''t have the guts to act like a father to her because of what I did but I would be grateful if you could help Evelyn when she needs it. I''ll pay you back for everything"

    "You don''t need to tell me that Duke That''s what I intended to do from the very start."

    Duke Keene looked at the open window before he sat in his chair and faced the desk. The sun was up and his butler Jede entered the office and saw the broken vase, the sword on the floor and the dagger on the table as well as Duke Keene whose forehead was leaning on his hand.

    The office that was always neat was a mess. The window that leads to the balcony were also open.

    Jede stares at his silent master for a while. Duke Keene didn''t even hear his butler knock or walk to his side.

    "Your Grace? Did you sleep here?"

    The voice wakes Duke Keene from his deep thoughts. He then stared at the space and spoke at his butler with a tone that was dead serious.

    "I need to change some things in the capital. Call Ivo and Shiek, I have something that they need to do."

    ***

    After Evelyn and Cabel came back to the mansion, the break of dawn was painting the night sky.

    Rummaging through her stuff in her cab, she managed to find the videomunication device that Silvester gave to her.

    "What are you doing?" Cabel asked as Evelyn started to ce the crystal like sphere in the coffee table.

    She sat in front of it, whereas Cabel sat across from her.

    "I''m going to call my cousin Now that Elise made her move, I won''t let her get away with it."

    Evelyn actually tried to push things and avoided crowded ces that Saint Elise might do her temple duties, however that changed when her brother came with Elise in her shop.

    "The n was toy low and slowly expose the things that they''ve done to the people. But now, I don''t care. They tried to kill me again? That''s theirst strike to get me"

    The crystal ball twinkled in red and connected to Silvester.

    "Sorry Sil, did I wake you up?

    "Eve? It''s fine What''s up? Did something happen?"

    Cabel folded his arm as he saw Silevester''s face across themunication device. He can see that Silvester is still in his bed and must have been woken up by Evelyn.

    "I''ll be needing the Grimoire that you have."

    Silvester went silent as Evelyn frankly spoke about what she needed. Her sunset eyes were looking at him through the screen with resolute and determination.

    He sighs.

    "Fine, I''ll go there I also need to visit the Temple of Light. They''ve been sending me letters about establishing their temple in the Perspiru Kingdom."

    "Is that so? That would be great!"

    Thuk!

    They ended the call after they exchanged information.

    "Duke Cabel, you should go to the room that you''ve been staying in before. The maids wille into my room at any moment."

    Cabel followed Evelyn with his crimson eyes as she walked to her desk.

    "What are you doing?" She asked him.

    "You''ve been nning this the whole time?"

    Evelyn brushed her ombre hair. And leaned her back at the puffy chair.

    "I''ve made the n ever since I got my memories back. When I get new information, the n in my head needs revision until thest minute, I need to think if the n would work."

    "Your memories so, you remember how we first met?"

    "Are you talking about our childhood?"

    "So, you remember"

    Evelyn smiled a little while her vision was still seeing the white ceiling. However, Cabel isn''t finished with her sentence.

    "Then, why did you act like you still don''t remember? And why do you Why do you want to exclude me from everything?"

    Evelyn stares at him.

    "I just don''t see why I needed to include you with all this you''ve already suffered enough with your family''s circumstances. I don''t think that I should still burden you with mine."

    "You still haven''t changed...when ites to facing a problem, you always want to do everything alone until you can''t do it anymore."

    Evelyn fell silent. It''s because Cabel have strike a nerve that she can''t found a rebuttal to it.

    "You have us, Eve. You have me you''re not alone."

    Cabel walk to her desk and slowly leaned to level Evelyn''s line of sight.

    "I can kill anyone if that''s what you want. If you need revenge, I''ll do it on your behalf and if you want to turn this Kingdom that killed you mother, I can burn this down to ashes. Just don''t keep it to yourself. Promise me"

    He slowly kissed her forehead while Evelyn nodded. Cabel walk out of the door without looking at Evelyn. He already saw her flushed face which he found adorable.

    ***

    The assassin that let Evelyn go has arrived in the temple of light in the Capital of Levingstone.

    Nine remembered what Evelyn told him.

    "Let them think that I''m a fraildy and needed a long time to recuperate. I''ll give you this piece of cloth that was soaked in blood. Let them think that you gravely injure me."

    "Whose blood is this?"

    "...."

    Evelyn didn''t reply that time and Nine immediately knew that it wasn''t her blood but his subordinate that apanied him for this mission.

    He kneeled in front of Saint Elise and Pope Nelson in the secret chamber in the temple of Light where a lot of the meetings were heldmencing their nationwide n.

    "Why are you the only one that came back? What about the other one?" Elise asked.

    "He was killed by a patrol knight that was stationed in the mansion." Nine answered.

    "Tsk! How stupid!" Pope Nelson mumbled.

    Elise ignored the pope and continued to look at the knight who was still dressed as an assassin.

    "So, tell me what happened to your mission, knight Nine?" Elise asked with glee and expectant eyes.

    That''s right, Nine is one of the temples of Light knights. However, the people in power at the temple use them as tools to kill people who are in their way.

    He was sick of this kind of treatment and the evil deeds that these peoplemit while they shake the hands of themoners and make themselves pure and justice in front of them.

    "The woman that you have spoken of was taken care of. She''s gravely injured as I stab her with a poisonous knife before the others notice the attack."

    "So, you''re saying that you don''t know if she''s dead right now or still breathing?"

    Nine kneeled lowered.

    "She''s definitely leading to her death, your holiness Her body won''t manage to hold on as the poison was strong"

    "Where''s your evidence?"

 Chapter 150: ALLIES GATHERING: PART 1

    Chapter 150: ALLIES GATHERING: PART 1

    Nine reached into his pocket and a white cloth that obviously came from a torn nightgown because of its silkines had a stain of red blood to it that came visible to Elise.

    He gave it to her as proof and Elise scanned the stain cloth.

    "What''s this?"

    "It came from her" Nine didn''t know what is thedy''s name that gave him the chance for freedom. Nheless, he replied with his head low.

    "I don''t need this! I want a finger, or her head! Something that came from her body parts! I want that kind of proof!" Elise suddenly burst her anger.

    "I''m sorry, your holiness"

    Pope Nelson watched Elise be agitated by Nine''s report.

    "Stupid!"

    A whip that was made of light came from her hands and was brandished to Nine''s back.

    Swiisssh!

    "Ugh!" Nine tried to hold his

    Swisssh!"

    "You only have one job and you can''t even fulfill it? Is this how you repay back the people that clothed you, feed you and made you stay under a roof, you mutt?!!"

    Nine knew that the Saint would get angry because it''s the first time that he didn''t get to fulfill his task.

    "Saint Elise, that''s enough" Pope Nelson called.

    "Tsk!"

    Nine felt relieved however he isn''t thankful for what the Pope did. He was dismissed when Elise calmed down and he had done his report.

    He needed to make a map and send to Evelyn that he has done his job about tricking them.

    ***

    Another day hase for the group of Evelyn. Three days have passed since the assassination and her suddedn visit to her old house in the Emsworth estate. Chrisfold came with the news that Evelyn has been waiting for.

    "They''re here, Princess"

    The book that Evelyn was reading closed as she heard Chrisfold''s words. She smiled and ced the book that was rted to Grimoires in her coffee table.

    "The others? It''s been so long I can''t wait to see their human form." She excitedly exited her room and went to the lobby where her supposed other three spirits were waiting.

    There she saw the silhouettes of three people. She saw the familiar pink messy hair and a manly physique with casual clothes that looks like he just woke up.

    Evelyn also saw an orange hair that was tied into a ponytail with a sword in her waist, andstly an aquamarine wavy hair that goes to her bottom and her oceanic blue eyes.

    Gil was already talking with them when they sensed Evelyn who was walking down the stairs. Everyone turned their heads and saw the chestnut hair that goes to her waist and a sparkling chestnut pair of orbs.

    They smiled and Evelyn called them.

    "Bern, Cathy, Alisha! It''s so nice to see you again!"

    Her contracted spirit has sessfully gathered to her house. Evelyn hugged the twodies Cathy who is her fire spirit and was also her ssmate when she was in the St. Prisch Academy.

    "It''s really nice to see you again after what happened in the Academy" Cathy smiled as she hugged back and let go of Evelyn.

    She disguised herself to be one of Evelyn''s ssmates but it was abruptly put to a stop as Evelyn fled without telling anyone and just Chrisfold.

    Alisha whose attributes are water and Ice. She was one of the student council in St. Prisch Academy but eventually needed to visit her homnd, the spirit forest where only spirits have ess.

    "I''m sorry if weete"

    "No, I''m the one who''s supposed to be sorry. Sorry that you needed to wait long"

    Alisha didn''t have a chance to speak with Evelyn when they were in the Academy and also because she vanished after a year in the academy.

    Lastly, Evelyn smiled at Bern, who disguised himself as one of the professors in the St. Prisch Academy. He was the swordsmanship instructor and the one who challenged Evelyn in the first ce of the first day.

    He was her Lighting spirit and space. He is a spirit with two affinities just like Alisha. One of the few spirits who are blessed to have two origins of mana.

    "Look how messy your hair still looks"

    "Shut up kid! Do you know how long we''ve waited for you that I forgot to evenb my hair?"

    Evelyn only gave an amusing smile to his remarks but Bern was dead serious about what he said. Gil, Chrisfold, Cathay, and Alisha be quiet.

    "I know, I''m sorry"

    "It''s fine right now, we can assist and help you. That''s more than enough for us." Bern said with a cheeky smile.

    Evelyn observed every spirit that was now standing in front of her.

    "Damn everyone is just so gorgeous and handsome!"

    "Of course, I''m also sexy" Bern replied.

    "You''ve also be gorgeous!" Alisha said with a glee.

    "What are you talking about? Of course, Eve will be beautiful because her soul is pure like a baby!" Cathy argued.

    "What the hell are you even talking about?!" Evelyn butt in.

    Gil just shakes his head and Chrisfold smiled charmingly with his chiseled jaw.

    Gab and Cassandra who came over at some point were standing at the railings of the second floor and were watching the warm scene that was unfolding on the ground floor.

    ''Isn''t that the instructor in the Academy who looks like everything was a hassle for him?'' Gab thought.

    While Gab was thinking about the people who seem to be familiar to him, Cassandra had other thoughts.

    ''She has more than two spirits?! She has five? How blessed can Evelyn be?'' she thought.

    Cassandra was aware that Gil and Chrisfold are greater spirits however the three spirits that were in human form seem to be in a group of middle ss spirits.

    Still, it was a feat to say that one person can contract five spirits when one is almost impossible for anyone. But here Evelyn is, a living proof of a miracle and luck.

    Cassandra was amused and she unconsciously mumbled.

    "Is it just luck? Or someone unknown is leading her to this?"

    Gab suddenly nced at Cassandra who whispered to herself. He knitted his brows but immediately ironed it as Evelyn waved a hand at him sending him a signal toe down and greet the "others" that just came.

    "Gab, I don''t know if you remembered them so, this is Cathy, Alisha and Bern."

    "I remember them from the Academy."

    Evelyn also introduced Cassandra to them. She saw that Cassandra had that knowing look and eventually Evelyn nodded.

    She didn''t need to hide it when Cassandra already knew it from the first nce. So, Evelyn switched to Gab''s reaction while she said that the three will be staying in the house.

    Gab knitted his brows but eventually didn''t say a word. He didn''t want to say something that might offend them when obviously he''s also one of the people who were staying temporarily.

    ***

    A week has passed since Evelyn''s spirits have settled down in her mansion and also the rumors about her being injured are still circting in the merchants and there was also talk that she looks like the onlydy of the Emsworth household which added to the me.

    Right now, people are trying to visit her with the excuse of concern about the newly arriveddy from the neighboring Kingdom as well as trying to be on the good side of Gilbert Drivas and Chris.

    However, no one saw the rumored Lady as they said that she was still gravely injured because she was poisoned and is on a deathbed.

    An also visited, he was worried that he might have done something that resulted to the assassination.

    He remembered that day, Evelyn was coughing blood and her pale face and trembling skinny figure was what weed him the day of his birthday banquet.

    But, An only saw Gil and the familiar back of a red hair man from a far. After that day, he started to think about what he saw and what possible situation it might be.

    There''s also the circumstances in which his father was acting differently, Duke Keene became busy and the knights in the estate started to have fierce training.

    It was like they are preparing to have another purge in the Capital. An started to have doubts about his initial thoughts about Lady Adelyn.

    He started to visit her house everyday trying to strike a chance that he might see her.

    The Night came and Silvester arrived in the house of Evelyn with the help of the transportation scroll and Gil who helped them to have a fast transportation from the Perspiru Kingdom.

    Silvester came with a ck cape shadowing his face and his trusted knights apanying him. They directly came to her office on the second floor which Gil guided them to.

    The future King of the Perspiru Kingdom was the first to step inside the office, he saw a familiar face who was nonchntly reading a book at her own pace.

    "You''re here"

    "Did you know how impossible the power of your subordinate was?!" Silvester asked in bewilderment.

    He was shocked to see Gil simultaneously cast wind spells that make the carriage float in the air and make it possible for them to arrive in less than a week of transportation.

 Chapter 151: ALLIES GATHERING: PART 2

    Chapter 151: ALLIES GATHERING: PART 2

    Evelyn already ordered Gil to use his powers to help Silvester arrive a little earlier than nned and preferably at night where people won''t see him and his sudden arrival in the Levingstone Kingdom.

    Sir George, Sir Erich were thest to walk in after Silvester. Sir George greeted Evelyn and bowed lightly as a sign of respect.

    "Don''t worry about formalities, just act like how you usually are around me" Evelyn said as she shortly nced to Sir George before she looked towards Sir Erich.

    Sir Erich blushed as he saw the beautifuldy who leisurely greeted them with her alluring cat-like eyes.

    However, he started to think about their agenda with this trip.

    ''Aren''t we supposed to meet that A-rank adventurer that was left here in the Levingstone Kingdom?'' Sir Erich thought.

    The itinerary was supposed to start two days from now but because Gil, who he knows as Adelyn''s subordinate, the trip became three days earlier than nned.

    Sir Erich looks at Sir George who silently stands at his highness, Silvester back. Sir Erich was ready to send a deathly re towards Adelyn if he saw her again.

    He then whispered.

    "Who is she?"

    "..."

    Sir George ignored him, even though he knew the real identity of the individual that was in front of them, he didn''t have the authority to disclose it without his master, Silvester''s permission.

    "Aren''t we supposed to meet Miss Adelyn? Why are we at this grandiose mansion?" Sir Erich asked again.

    "Why don''t you think about who resembles thedy in front of us?" Sir George gave him a hint and Sir Erich deeply thought about it.

    Evelyn heard Sir Erich asked and eventually she ignored him. She doesn''t have the responsibility to answer his questions, though she started to walk around the mansion without her mask on.

    The blessing of Chrisfold is still activated by her mana, and it was only at times that she switched back to her true appearance.

    Gasp!

    The ck mana user, Sir Erich was shocked, because the chestnut hair and the chestnut eyes were familiar to him.

    He raised his fingers up and leveled it to Evelyn''s face and Sir Erich looked between them. Now, he was certain, it was the half scared Adelyn.

    "How?! She''s Miss Adelyn?!"

    Evelyn didn''t spare him a nce again as Silvester walked to her receiving area in her office.

    Silvester sat at the red couch while Evelyn also sat across from him and started to read her book again that was rted to grimoires.

    "Did Edickart know that you''ll be here in Levingstone Kingdom?" She asked.

    "She''s addressing the Crown Prince of this Kingdom without honorifics!" Sir Erich was mumbling at the back as he listened to the sweet voice of Evelyn.

    "Why does he need to know?" Silvester replied.

    "Sil..." She sternly called him.

    Gasp! "He''s calling his highness with a pet name?! And so strictly at that!" Sir Erich cant believe what he was hearing from her lips.

    The A-rank adventurer that he thought was vulgar and without etiquette was gracefully flipping the page of the book with grace.

    "Stop reacting to everything!" Sir George gave him his deathly eyes and Sir Erich pursed his lips and zipped his mouth.

    Anyways, back to Evelyn and Silvester''s conversation...

    "Fine, he knew but what he knows is that it is three days from now."

    She closed the book and ced it on the table.

    "Then that''s fine, I also need you to teach me how to open and use this."

    "Why do you need this by the way?"

    Silvester asked as he ced a ck covered book which is oozing with ck mana on the table.

    "You don''t even have an affinity to ck mana, so why?"

    He was having doubts about why she needed it. He also can''t use it because his affinity is Ice, while Erich who is Silvester''s knight and mage might have affinity to ck mana but doesn''t have enough mana capacity to support the power that is needed to supply the magic spell.

    "Don''t worry, i have someone with me that might have the ability."

    Evelyn actually thought that she might have pulled it off but then again, she doesn''t have affinity to ck mana and thought that it''s better to pass it to someone who knew and was familiar with it.

    "You have someone who has an affinity to ck mana?"

    "Yes"

    At that moment, Cassandra knocked on the door and opened it with a maid that was pushing a cart with tea and refreshment.

    "Oh there she is"

    Evelyn smiled warmingly and genuinely. Sir Erich, Sir George and Silvester who saw that smile were either dazed, blushed and became shy with how sweet it was.

    Silvester faked a cough as he also became dazed at his own cousin.

    "Ahem and who might this Lady be?" He asked as he tried to divert the attention back to the woman whose hair is raven and has thin sses and droopy purple eyes.

    Sir Erich gained back his senses and felt the familiar aura from her.

    "Wait a minute" Sir Erich paused and thought about what the familiar feeling was.

    The two have locked eyes and they confirmed each other''s affinities.

    "Huh?"

    Eventually, Cassandra bowed to Silvester as she held her dress side by side, looking like a fan.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet your highness, I''m known as Cassandra."

    Gasp!

    Another exmation came from Sir Erich that made Sir George want to smack him. However, his reactions this time were more intense and he was pointing his finger to thedy while his other hand was trying to suppress his voice from letting it out.

    "Sh- she she''s thest witch!"

    The people aside from Evelyn and Cassandra were shocked to their core.

    It was because Cassandra who was known to be the survivor of the ck mana users and has the capabilities and power of a hundred elite mage was said to have vanished and turned into seclusion after the war.

    Silvester broke the silence as he spoke towards Evelyn.

    "How did you find her? Is she really thest witch?"

    Evelyn smiled and nodded.

    "I did a lot of things to find her a lot~ of things" She looked at Cassandra and gave her a meaningful look and smirked.

    Cassandra tried not to roll her eyes at her and just ignored her and sat beside her.

    "Are we not going to look at that Grimoire? I''m itching to see it ever since I walked in here."

    "That''s right please have a look." Silvester said.

    Cassandra examined the book and the rest patiently waited for her to finish scanning it. She closed the book after and told them what she found out.

    "That''s great! We can now proceed as nned."

    The meeting came to an end and three days after Silvester will need to go and visit Crown Prince Edickart.

    "You will act as my knight again?"

    "Of course, that''s a given."

    Evelyn decided to act as Silvester''s knight again. She also needs to see what was Elise doing for the past few days as well as the spy that she nted.

    ''Nine said that he finished drawing the map of the interior of the temple. I should use it and memorize them.'' Evelyn thought and turned her head to look at Cassandra and ask a question.

    "Cassandra is the spell finished?"

    "Yes it''s here in the bag. You only need to stick this paper in the medium of the ck mana where the magic is distributed to the statues. The spell will conceal itself. The effects won''t take effect immediately as to not let them know that their n is sabotage."

    "You''re the best!"

    Evelyn hugged Cassandra. The chances of sneaking in the temple where Chrisfold and Gil made a mess once they visited the temple is where the production and casting of the ck magic should be.

    "At night, I''ll sneak in with the rest of mypany so, this time you will have a big entourage. Is that alright, your highness?" She asks Silvester.

    Seeing that she was speaking formally with him, Silvester knew that she was requesting as he is the one with authority.

    He smiled.

    "Of course, it''s been a while since I saw my cousin wreak havoc. It will be fun."

    "Since when did I do that?"

    He stared at her with his dead blue eyes like what she was saying was absurd.

    "Alright, fine fine. I do cause trouble sometimes."

    "Ha"

    He sighs and scoffs at the same time.

    "So, who are the people that you said will apany us in the temple?"

    "Well, Sir Erich and Cassandra can''te with us because the people of the Light will immediately sense the ck mana in their body."

    Evelyn exined and Silvester nodded.

    "Some people at mypany have faces that are familiar with them but that would be a piece of cake because we have you, Sil. You can just tell them you recruited them."

    Evelyn''s spirits that were in human form have entered the room of Silvester. They were dressed in the Perspiru Kingdom''s uniform.

    "I think you''re mostly familiar with them."

    "Oh!"

    "This is Sir Bern, Lady Cathy, and Lady Alisha."

    Silvester immediately put his business-like smile that Evelyn hasn''t seen for a while.

    "It''s a pleasure that we meet again."

    "The pleasure is ours."

    The three greeted him formally unlike what they used to do in the Academy.

 Chapter 152: SNEAKING AND BREAKING IN: PART 1

    Chapter 152: SNEAKING AND BREAKING IN: PART 1

    "Are the preparations ready?" Silvester asked.

    "Yes, your highness."

    "Then, shall we?"

    "Yes!"

    They embark to go to the Capital and the Royal Pce. Edickart immediately held a meeting with Silvester after they arrived at the Pce.

    "It''s been a while, your highness." Edickart greeted Silvester.

    "There''s no need for formalities, your majesty." Silvester said.

    The two greeted each other and Edickart immediately dismissed his aides and knights. Silvester did the same but made Evelyn that was disguised as Adelyn the knight, stay.

    "Is your female knight going to stay?"

    "Is there a problem?"

    Evelyn, disguised as Adelyn and is wearing a ck mask that covers her half face, looks straight into space and doesn''t meet Edickart''s heating gaze.

    "Nothing I just thought that she looks familiar, now that I have a proper look of her."

    Silvester hid his nervous thoughts while Evelyn just simply shrugged what Edickart told. A few minutester, a knock came into the door.

    "Come in"

    The young heir of the Emsworth and the Duke of Sigrid walk in majestically with their formal attire on.

    "We greet the little sun of the Levingstone Kingdom."

    "You may rise"

    Cabel immediately noticed Evelyn standing behind Silvester, the two locked eyes but dismissed it as Edickart told them to sit.

    They rushed to their agenda and talked about Silvester''s n.

    "I must say, you have a vastwork of information even though you only knew it for a while."

    Edickart smirked at Silvester.

    Irked with what he said, Silvester replied. "Of course, It''smon to have this kind of information when you''re a Crown Prince of a Kingdom. I might have been a littlete at founding it out, I still have the capabilities when I put my mind to it."

    Edickart smiled widely. " As expected of Lady Evelyn''s cousin you''re also a natural talent like her."

    The corners of Silvester''s mouth twitch. While Cabel''s eyes only nce at Edickart andstly, An send a silent killing chill to him.

    "You really ought to calm yourselves I was just praising you."

    "You don''t need to drag the name of someone''s family." An replied.

    "However, you know I heard rumors."

    Cabel, An, and Silvester silently sipped tea or nced at him and waited for what he was about to say. Evelyn still is nonchntly staring at the space when her eyes moved and she made contact with Edickart''s emerald eyes.

    The three didn''t miss where Edickart just stared and thoughts about why swirled in their heads. An was confused though, he didn''t know why Edickart just stared at a female knight.

    An''s thoughts were cut off.

    ''Wait Did he look this way?'' Evelyn thought hard about it.

    "I heard that some merchantdy that came from your country looks exactly like Lady Evelyn if she matured into our age." Edickart observed Silvester who was looking at him and smiled.

    "Really? I should try to meet her once" Silvester nonchntly replied.

    "Well, I also heard that Sir An has been visiting this Lady ever since news of her being injured by an assassin was spread."

    ''Why is the topic that was once about the Kingdom shifted to me?'' Evelyn thought as she silently read the atmosphere that was beginning to tense up.

    An looked coldly at Edickart who just brushed it off. He chuckled at An''s reaction.

    "I told you, you ought to calm yourself. I can read you like an open book."

    An grip his knuckles.

    "I see, I should heed your highness words." Edickart chuckled again and nced at the female knight Adelyn.

    ''Did he just looked at Evelyn again?'' Cabel and Silvester thought.

    Evelyn smirked inwardly.

    ''Crazy Bastard How far can his intelligence information reach?''

    The meeting finished with a lightning speed as Silvester needed to go to the temple of light. He was going to stay there, not in the Royal Pce.

    "It was nice seeing you again." Edickart said as he shook Silvester''s hand.

    "Likewise" Silvester smiled as he epted his gesture however inwardly he''s cursing him.

    ''Bastard!''

    Silvester can''t seem to get it in his head how Edickart can sneak a nce at Evelyn every now and then.

    Cabel, An, Silvester walk out from Edickart''s parlor room and Evelyn who was disguised as Adelyn was thest in the group to walk out from there.

    Edickart smiled at her and she bowed, when she walked past him Evelyn heard him whisper.

    "I''m d you''re fine"

    She didn''t answer and just lean to bow again.

    ***

    Silvester and his knight Sir George, arrived at the Temple of Light at noon. Of course, Evelyn and her spirits were with them.

    Gab and Cassandra as well as Sir Erich were left in the house to do some research as well as to guard the mansion if Elise decided to invade again with the use of her assassin and try to kill the "Adelyn" that looks like Evelyn. In short her.

    "Wee, your highness" The bishop who weed them before was the one to wee them again.

    "It''s nice to be here again"

    "It''s our pleasure your highness can stay here and the rest of your knights can stay at the other rooms in the west wing of the temple."

    Silvester nodded and opened the door. Evelyn and Sir George were still with him while Alisha, Chrisfold, Gil, Bern, and Cathy followed another attendant of the temple.

    It was better for them not to be seen by Elise who were familiar with them except for Gil, who had always been together with Evelyn.

    The room was simple yet it also exudes elegance and luxury. It was minimalistic but all the furniture is made from the finest craft.

    "Hmm this room is nice." Silvester praised the room that he will be staying in for the three days that he was here.

    "We are grateful to hear that you have taken a liking to this humble room of ours"

    Silvester just gave the bishop a business-like smile. His signature gesture when he doesn''t want to answer the other person.

    "Then, we would leave you be. The knights can ask this sister about where their quarters will be. I will take my leave then"

    The Bishop gave a small nod as well as the sister that he was with and left them on their own.

    "We have 10 hours before midnight so why not let''s take this chance to rx."

    "That''s a great suggestion." Evelyn replied and plopped down on the couch.

    ***

    Silvester came back after he had a meeting with Elise and Pope Nelson.

    "So, what happened?"

    Evelyn''s yawning when she saw Silvester walk in with a scowl on his face.

    "Well, the "woman" was making moves"

    "And you didn''t like it?" Evelyn was chuckling at the re that Silvester was giving her.

    "You should take a sip of this tea It might help you forget what she''s done."

    Evelyn knew who "the woman" he was talking about. It was obviously Elise.

    Furthermore, the meeting was onlyposed of the high officials of the temple and Evelyn decided to sit back as she needed to telepathically talk to her contracted spirits that were using the elementals to scan the area.

    She was also waiting for Nine who was the assassin turned spy because of her. He said that he made a map of the interior and he will give it on the first day that they are here.

    The rxedpany of Evelyn heard a knock from the window. Silvester and Sir George became rmed but Evelyn just stood up and opened the window.

    A ck clothed man entered like a cat that jumped on the balcony.

    Sir George was holding the hilt of his dagger that he hid under his cape. Swords aren''t permitted to enter the temple if people would stay in their sanctuary.

    "Who are you? State your business!" Sir George calmly said whilst he stands in front Silvester.

    "Stop, he''s with me." Evelyn said.

    She walked to Nine who was silently standing near the white wall.

    "Where is it?"

    Nine didn''t say anything and just handed her a paper.

    "You know that what you did back there is far more dangerous when the Knights of the temple saw you, right? It would be suspicious and can make them think that we were doing something against their back"

    "Which you are" Nine suddenly replied sarcastically.

    "Kid, "We"... not just me"

    "Don''t worry about it. I made sure that the Knights weren''t in the vicinity when I knocked and came in anyways, I need to get out now. Their shift will be over in three minutes."

    "Sure"

    Evelyn turned her head and smiled at Sir George who was bewildered and Silvester who was looking at her in amusement.

    "Shall we start, gentlemen?"

    "I was waiting for you to say that" Silvester replied.

    Soon, the clock strikes at Midnight and Evelyn, Gil, Chrisfold, and Bern are the ones who will go and sneak inside the temple where the statues are.

    "Well, we''re going now."

    "Be careful"

    Evelyn smiled and snuck out from the window after she confirmed that the guards weren''t patrolling. She moved with precise movement and arrive at where herpany was waiting for her.

    Silvester will stay at the guest room with Sir George so as to not raise suspicion. While Alisha, and Cathy will make sure that no one will try to sneak inside the knights quarters and to also to not appeal the knights quarters empty.

 Chapter 153: SNEAKING AND BREAKING IN: PART 2

    Chapter 153: SNEAKING AND BREAKING IN: PART 2

    Chrisfold also made mannequins using his earth magic and that will stay under the covers and will likely hide that they aren''t there in the rooms that they have provided.

    It''s a counter measure if ever Elise decided to send an assassin or spy when the rest of Evelyn''spany are not in the room of the knights quarters.

    The crystal like dome temple can be seen in the far distance.

    "Are the statues still there in that crystal temple?" Evelyn asks, they are at the top of the roof of the temple where people can''t see them because it was also dark.

    "It was still there but they changed the room. It was more secured now as they moved it to the lower ground."

    "Of course, they will guard it more than before they will also change the location because Silvester was here now and he was here too when the explosion happened that the two of you did before."

    Chirsfold and Gil just shrugged their shoulders at what Evelyn just said.

    "Let''s go"

    "Before that here, I''ll give you this."

    Chrisfold handed Evelyn a ne with an emerald color stone.

    "What''s this for?"

    "So, you can have a conversation with an Elementalist even if you don''t hold my hand. And if the ns were changed, you can talk to us using our connection..."

    "Oh! Alright. Thank you"

    Evelyn immediately put the ne on and voices rushed to her head.

    "She can hear us now"

    "Hey It''s been a long time!"

    "Are you going to do something fun? Let us in!"

    Evelyn''s peaceful mind became chaotic with that cheerful voice of the elementals that were surrounding her.

    "Be quiet for a while. I need to think." She said.

    "Yes!!"

    "Okay~"

    "Fine"

    After that the voices died down and Evelyn has brought her peaceful mind back. She then beckoned to Gil, Chrisfold, Bern to start their little journey inside the temple.

    "Let''s go...

    Swoosh!

    The four of them jump with their light feet. The action didn''t even make a sound as everyone of them were skilled with hiding their presence.

    Evelyn and Gil will try to sneak in the basement of the dome-like temple and search for the source of the ck mana while Bern and Chrisfold will go to the upper floors and find something that is valuable to the temple and snatch it from them.

    That was the n Well, Evelyn just wanted to split Gil and Chrisfold as she doesn''t know what cmity the two will do if they are together again.

    The area within the temple was full of guards patrolling that Evelyn and the rest will have a hard time sneaking in if they didn''t have the map memorized.

    "There''s the back door. Any minute now and one of the trainees of the temple will go out to change shifts." Evelyn said towards Gil.

    They are hiding in one of the buttresses of the temple that was giving them enough shadow to camouge themselves in the dark.

    Chrisfold and Bern were on the other side of the temple and jumped to one of the balconies. They will start their search on the second floor.

    ''Nine said that the trainees of the temple who are watching over the statues will take shifts two times every two hours. They were preventing people from learning about what the magicians are doing inside and some of them only knew that they were just guarding the statues that will be distributed to the masses and thought nothing about the ck mana that was hypnotising the people.'' Evelyn thought.

    Creeeaak!

    "Here ites!" Gil said.

    When the temple trainee came out, Gil made sure to leave the door open ever so slightly and when there''s no people surrounding the back door, they made their move.

    He activated his powers and lightly lifted his body using the air that was concentrated in his feet. Evelyn did the same.

    Swoosh!

    A gush of air brushes the bushes and then enters the back door without problem.

    "Hmm? What''s that?"

    "What is it?"

    "I just felt some chilly air brushed at my back."

    "Don''t worry about that it''s because winter will arrive in the next few months, that''s why it''s getting cold now."

    "You''re right!"

    The guards who arrive a bitter than Evelyn and Gil who sessfully sneak in without problem just felt the magic from them.

    Meanwhile, Gil and Evelyn arrived inside and saw the one way hallway with doors attached through each side.

    ''As expected, so the map was true. The back door leads to a dark hallway with so many doors.'' She said through her head and to her spirit, Gil.

    "So which door leads to the basement?" Gil asked through his mind.

    ''It''s not on the map They must have made changes in thest minute. Nine didn''t get to know about it I suppose''

    ''Are you really trusting that assassin?'' Gil asked.

    The two were walking inside with light steps as they hid their presence. Gil was checking every door with his wind magic that he sent through every gap whereas he could feel what was inside behind every door.

    Evelyn could only stand watch as she didn''t have that precise ability to control her magic and feel the presence inside the closed doors. She can only do that in an open space where her winds are free to move around.

    And Gil can do it within a minute, he''s powerful enough to do it alone.

    She then answered him, ''Like what I said before, I don''t trust him, I trust his ability and how he made his life a priority. He''s greedy enough to abandon his master and choose his precious life. Those kinds of people will do anything to attain freedom.''

    ''Just like you?''

    "Yes Just like me"

    Evelyn smiled and Gil smirked.

    ''I''m finished checking The door to the farthest right has a hollow room and there''s a stairs leading down."

    "That must be it. Let''s check!"

    Before they could arrive and walk to their destination, they heard a click on one of the doorknobs.

    ''Shit!''

    Gil immediately pulled Evelyn to one of the doors on the hallway before the one who made the sound see them.

    It was a priest that came from one of the doors, he was holding a book that was thick enough to read them through the whole two weeks with a minimum of 8 hours of reading.

    "Hmm?"

    The priest turned his head where Evelyn and Gil were standing before and he saw nothing.

    "Must be my imagination"

    He walks towards the door that leads to the back door.

    Creaaaak! Thud!

    "Haaaa!"

    Gil let out a sigh. He then felt a tap on his arm.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    He looked down and saw Evelyn with her face flushed. He immediately let his hands go that were blocking her nose and mouth.

    "I thought I was about to die!"

    She yelled in a kind of whisper way. Enough high range for a close proximity.

    When they calmed down, they saw what was inside the room that they went in.

    There was arge board with a map of the Levingstone and red marks throughout different locations.

    "What is this about?"

    Evelyn looked at it and its every inch of the map. She was engraving it through her memory. She has the skill photographic memory which is activated when her sunset eyes are disyed and her irises glow remarkably and the pupils stretch and be like the cat''s eyes.

    "Evelyn, we don''t have time" Gil eventually called out to her.

    However, he was ignored. Evelyn was still looking at it while her mind was doing all the work.

    "I don''t know what this is about but there must be something here why would they mark the locations that were near the rivers of Levingstone as well as the borders with minimal poption. Just give me 30 seconds more."

    Gil understands what Evelyn wants. If she can get as much information about the temple of light''s n, she will try to get it.

    "I''m done Is the coast clear?"

    "There''s no presence, we should immediately go done. We only have an hour before the shift starts again and the guards will make a patrol again. The trainees will alsoe back from their break. There''s only one person guarding the basement right now."

    "Okay, let''s go"

    They arrive at the stairs that lead to the lower floor of the basement, with their feet not touching the ground and their presence that was none existence, they moved ording to ns.

    While Gil was still sending a small gush of winds to make sure that no one''s in the vicinity.Evelyn called out to the Elementalist that was around them. The emerald colored ne glows indicating that she canmunicate to the small spirits.

    "It''s our time to shine!"

    "We''re ready! What''s yourmand?"

    "I''m hungry"

    Different voices and opinions quickly came to Evelyn''s mind.

    Gil and Evelyn stop for a bit. She then mumbled.

    "Find out what that one guard is doing, and if you can knock him out."

    "Alright!!!"

 Chapter 154: SNEAKING AND BREAKING IN: PART 3

    Chapter 154: SNEAKING AND BREAKING IN: PART 3

    "Leave it to us!"

    "I''m still hungry though"

    The voices of the lower spirits also known as elementalist were enthusiastic that a human who has contacted a greater spirit is speaking and asking them a favor.

    Evelyn replied. "Do it without him knowing and when you seed, I''ll let you eat some of my mana"

    "Alright!"

    The glow on her ne dim. Gil and Evelyn walk the stairs down. Of course, their feet still don''t reach the floor.

    "We''re finished!"

    "That was quick" Evelyn replied like a whisper. Her sunset eyes were only the thing that could be seen from her face open wide on how efficient the elementals can be.

    "He''s sleeping!!"

    "We knocked him"

    "Food!"

    Evelyn let out a small portion of her mana in her fingertips and the elementals that can''t be seen in the naked eyes, dly took them.

    After that, Gil and Evelyn locked eyes. They ran using their wind magic and descended in the lowest part of the basement within a minute.

    They saw the guard that was sleeping and drooling in his post. Now that they were close to the room where the statues are being kept, they felt the ck mana that was swirling around in the room.

    It also has a powerful source that is stationed throughout the four sections of the basement. Mainly the north, east, west and south, all have the flow of ck mana connecting to them.

    "We should move quickly." Gil said.

    Evelyn summoned her space magic and handed him a small paper that was encrypted with magic spells that Cassandra said would weaken the outsourcing of the ck mana.

    Gil quickly rushed to the other side of the room and Evelyn went to the northern part.

    She scans and tries to not use mana as much as possible as they might trace her magic. She scanned the area and saw the flow of manaing behind the concrete wall.

    "What?"

    Gil also said the same as they use their telepathy. Evelyn tapped the concrete wall with a small force and heard a hollow sound.

    "There''s something in there they must have hid it."

    If Evelyn wants, she can just punch through it, but it will impose danger when the temple trainees that were guarding the night shifte by and saw it.

    Silvester will immediately be the prime suspect as well as the knights that came with them. And she can''t risk doing that.

    "I need to approach this with safety in mind."

    At that moment, Chrisfold talked through her mind.

    She knit her brows and replied. "Don''t take anything for now and scan the area if there''s any more of those around."

    Chrisfold just informed her that there''s a weapon that was imbued with dark magic and was sealed with a spell.

    She clicked her tongue. Now that the novel is finished, she needs to think about everything on her own.

    "What is the temple trying to achieve?"

    For now, she dismisses her thoughts because Gil was asking her about what to do with the mana source thates from the concrete wall.

    ''Think! What''s a typical novel do when the enemies are hiding something evil?''

    A bright idea came to mind.

    "A secret switch!"

    She smiled and also told Gil what she also thought about. Evelyn rushed to the concrete wall and touched it, trying to find a hollow block that she can press or something.

    "It must be around here near the source."

    And with luck, Evelyn smiled and pressed a hollow block that she just found.

    "Cliche"

    A two inch thick cover of concrete moved down and she was weed with a crystal ball with a ck mana that wasn''t supposed to be seen in the naked eyes were shown swirling around like a liquid inside the crystal ball with a size of a serving te.

    "Ha-haha they really did some absurd things just how did they contain this? But wait liquid? How did they turn the mana into something liquid?"

    Evelyn let out an almost scoffugh as she saw how pure the ck mana inside the crystal ball that was containing it.

    "If this breaks, then the people here would die because of their iparability with the mana and will serve it as a poison to their bodies."

    At that moment, Gil just talked to her.

    "I found it" Gil also informed her that he seeded in finding the secret switch.

    "Hmm?"

    Gil''s face scowled when he saw the crystal ball with a liquid ck mana inside.

    "This is not the natural ck mana that can be found when a person dies because of natural urrence."

    Nheless, Gil sticks the paper with a magic spell in a ce where it can''t be seen easily, after that it vanishes into thin air like what Cassandra said. It will automatically hide itself.

    He decided that he will discuss it with others when they came back,

    For now, he needed to stick the spell and get out from here with Evelyn.

    "Are you done?"

    Evelyn said after she did her part on the north and west side of the room.

    "I''m done, we should get out from here."

    Chrisfold and Bern were also done with their duty and quickly fled from the scenes.

    Four of them have met at their quarters where Alisha and Cathy were silently waiting for them while they also guard and spy the others with the use of the elementals.

    Evelyn changed intofortable clothes. A white long sleeve that was made from silk and a pair of loose pants. The others also change and hide the ck ninja clothed that they use for sneaking in the dome-like temple.

    The room was immediately sealed with a barrier and sound proof casted by Chrisfold and Gil. Evelyn can''t cast it because the temple priest might have caught them using mana, while spirits mana that contain nature can''t be detected because it came directly from nature.

    She tapped on the arm rest. Gil, Alisha, Bern, Cathy, and Chrisfold were at all different positions, some are standing, sitting beside Evelyn or massaging their temples. They immediately understood the severity of the situations=.

    Gil breaks the tense atmosphere.

    "That''s not an ordinary mana that came from natural resources"

    Evelyn was biting her fingernails, one of her bad habits resurfacing whenever she was thinking. She reached her hand from the thin air and a small vial popped into her hand.

    Putting the vial down on the wooden table in front of her, a ck liquid moves around the bottle because of the small impact from Evelyn''s action.

    Gil quickly snatched the vial bottle and scanned the contents.

    "How did you-??"

    "I found a small hose that was connected to the crystal ball and where that ck mana came from. It was distributed from the north side to all directions of the room. I just use a small portion of my magic so I can get it."

    "You''re being too reckless, Eve! What if there''s a trap or an rm?! What if your action did something dangerous for you?"

    "I knew that but still, I needed to risk it. Besides, I checked everything before I made the decision into getting a sample. When I checked it, there''s none. They were careless in handling their secret"

    "Still!!!"

    "They''re being too careless, Gil! I need to take the opportunity before they notice that someone knows about what they''re hiding. Especially when you just make a scene by exploding their temple before."

    Gil shut up while Chrisfold looked elsewhere like he wasn''t part of that scenario.

    Bern took the vial and looked at it.

    "This is something that came from a force act."

    Evelyn and everyone else turn their head at Bern who justmented about the ck mana that forms as a liquid instead of an aura.

    "What do you mean?" Evelyn asked. She only has limited knowledge when ites to ck mana.

    Things that she only knew because Cassandra spilled while she was talking to herself while doing some research in her littleboratory room in their cabin.

    "ck mana like the other affinities came from nature, so us spirits who have a keen sense when ites to these kinds of things are more sensitive in detecting where the source came from." Alisha, Evelyn''s water spirit said.

    "And that ck liquid that Bern is holding is artificial It didn''te from nature. There''s no ounce of elements and rhythm that only us spirits can detect. That is why we can discern it." Cathy continued what Alisha said.

    "You know where ck mana came from right?" Chrisfold asked.

    "More or less I only know what the text said in some books that I read before in the Academy."

    The discussion became a lesson for Evelyn who only knew to some extent that ck mana came from the corpses of people or animals who died from natural urrences. It also came from darkness which only the ck mana users can use.

    It was also the reason why people with ck mana affinity are scarce and the reason why the witches before wage war against the elves in Stygian city, one of the seven forbidden cities.

 Chapter 155: SNEAKING AND BREAKING IN: PART 4

    Chapter 155: SNEAKING AND BREAKING IN: PART 4

    "I need to know what happened in the Levinstone Kingdom if what you said was true, then that means the temples are doing some dangerous thing to the townspeople"

    Evelyn looked up and she slowly closed her eyes and mumbled.

    "I''m not sure what method they''re using but they might have been sacrificing some people to attain an artificial source of ck mana."

    Gil, Chrisfold, Bern, Alisha and Cathy be speechless and look at each other like their eyes are talking with each other while Evelyn''s eyes are closed.

    Evelyn thought about something else.

    ''I only want to avenge my mother but what is with this nationwide cmity scale?! What is the Temple nning to do?!'' She thought and pinched the bridge of her nose.

    She sighed and opened her eyes and looked at everyone in the room.

    "Now, there''s something that I need you guys to do after we came back to the mansion I also need to talk to my father and Edickart. I can''t hide something this big from them, beside this is their jurisdiction. I only want to avenge my mother and get to know where her soul is."

    That''s right. Evelyn simply thinks about what she can do, amidst that, the circumstances won''t let her be and she will be pulled into the chaos that will strike the kingdom.

    ***

    The next day, as usual, Evelyn saluted to Silvester as she walked inside his room. However before that Evelyn nodded a little to the priest that was outside waiting for the Crown Prince of the Perspiru Kingdom.

    She tilted her head a little when she was inside the room.

    ''Why is a priest here so early in the morning? He also has some holy knights with him'' she thought.

    Walking inside the minimalist guest room where Silvester was staying, Evelyn marched and stopped in front of him.

    "I assume that everything''s alright?"

    "Yes. your highness" Evelyn replied and Silvester continued to watch his cousin thinking about why she''s suddenly formally speaking to him.

    "There''s a priest outside waiting for you, your highness." Sir George informed him.

    "I see that''s why." He nced at her who was leaning against the white wall.

    Evelyn smiled.

    There is no barrier inside the room of Silvester that can seal the sound of their voices and minimize the noise that the outsiders can hear.

    That was why Evelyn formally greeted him. She didn''t want the priest to hear that a female knight is being intimate with a higher noble such as the Crown Prince.

    "Is it time for a tour inside the temple?" Silvester asked.

    "Yes, your highness" Sir George replied.

    Silvester looked at Evelyn and she nodded. Her nod means that she will be with him during the tour. Well, Evelyn was already prepared, she tucked in the ne with an emerald hue jewel inside her pocket.

    She will use it as means ofmunication to the elementals and as well as make them spy for her.

    "Let us go" Silvester beckoning to Evelyn and Sir George.

    While he passed on Evelyn''s ear, he whispered.

    "Don''t do anything for today the temple seems to be watching us more than yesterday."

    "Alright"

    They decided to refrain and watched first. Evelyn knew that Cassandra''s enchantment spell would work, what she''s not sure is what the temple will do in the days that are left in their stay.

    "Your highness, did you have a good night of sleep?" The priest asked.

    Silvester saw the two holy knights beside the priest. He nced at them before he gave his signature businesslike smile.

    "Is this the famous holy knight of the Temple of Light?"

    The Knights nod as a sign of respect and the Priest was the one to answer Silvester''s question as he stepped aside to let the knights shine while he introduced them to him.

    "Yes they are, your highness This is the proud holy knights of our temple. They keep us safe from the monster invasion as well as represent our Light."

    Silvester tried hard not to raise his brow against what the Priest said. He only gave the businesslike smile to humor them.

    "It''s an honor to see them personally. However, why are they here? Is there something wrong?"

    "Oh no your highness there isn''t something wrong. They are mainly here to escort us." The Priest gave a benign smile but evidently there is a sweat forming in his forehead.

    "Is that so? That would be an honour for me well then, shall we?"

    Silvester decided to let the temple do what they want. He needs to know if his assumptions that they are being monitored and that there was something that the temple was trying to hide from them are correct.

    The priest begins to talk about the temple of light''s life teaching while they tour the ce and walk around.

    He teaches them about the culture of the temple, the rules, as well as the gods that they are serving. Of course, Silvester has known about it as he already has the information about them.

    Nheless, Silvester let him be, because he was observing the patrolling guards that were circling around the facility of the temple.

    They take a break in the promising garden of the temple of Light where the white roses scattered around the area.

    Evelyn and Sir George stand a meter away from the pavilion. When the priest of the temple and Silvester sat, she immediately poured a very small amount of her mana to the ne.

    The priest left as he was called that he said was something important for him to do.

    ''What''s more important than apanying a Crown Prince?'' Evelyn thought

    She then whispered.

    "Listen and follow him..."

    The elementals that heard her small almost non-existent voice, knew what she was trying to request from them.

    They quickly replied.

    "Leave it to me!"

    "Easy peasy!"

    "I''ll listen to your request and learn some human gossip"

    "Mana!!! Food!!!"

    Evelyn tried hard not to block her ears by the cheerful voices of the elementals.. After a while, Elise came with her white robe that swept the green grass of the garden.

    The chirping of the birds, the swaying of the white roses as the cold air hits them, the petals thate off from it that made a certain background befitting the crowned Saintess of the Levinstone Kingdom.

    Her pure white dress seems to represent Elise herself as she was the current holy saint. The pink hair that was leisurely tied and braided in her back with decorated small white asters clinging to some strands made her look like a descended goddess.

    Evelyn watches her slowly walk to where Silvester is. She remembered what her cousin told her with a scowl on his face.

    "Well, the "woman" was making moves"

    Evelyn, dressed as the female knight Adelyn wants to know what kind of moves she was doing that can make a dent on her cousin''s armored expressions.

    "It''s been a while, Sil"

    Silvester gave a businesslike smile, masking his irritation to the way she calls him.

    "Saint Elise may the Light shine upon you" Silvester just greeted her with formality.

    "You''re still stiff, Sil just casually act around me just like before when we were in the Academy" Elise said as she sat and took the cup of tea that the temple trainees gave to her.

    Silvester didn''t even look at her and just sternly replied. "I can''t do that, your holiness"

    Evelyn, who was hearing this first hand, tried hard to maintain her poker face, though her face was covered with her mask, she was amused by how Elise was trying hard to be close to her cousin.

    "Remember that time when you helped me when one of Lady Evelyn''s supporters pushed me and I slipped to the fountain. You were so gant, reaching your hand to help me"

    Evelyn''s chestnut eyes budged, still her eyes weren''t directly looking at Elise''s back and she was staring into space. She shut her eyes gently.

    ''Something like that happened? Oh right, one of the events in the nobel of "A Happy Ending" and since when do I have supporters in the noble society?''

    Evelyn waited for Silvester''s reply.

    "I can''t remember such things"

    With his charming and businesslike smile, Silvester replied. However, Elise was thick skinned and told another old memory.

    "Then, do you recall that time when I ran into you because I was running away from Lady Evelyn''sckeys? You unexpectedly held me tight and helped me get away from them" she said with a cheer while she blushed.

    ''Wow'' Evelyn eximed internally. She then nced at Sir George where his eyes were reflecting his amusement to Elise''s story.

    "I told you, Saint. I don''t remember such things I have selective memories. Besides, if what you said is true, then I must have done it to every woman that was in the same situation as you"

    "Really? Still, I can''t believe that Lady Evelyn will do such a thing to me"

    "Pardon?" Silvester was baffled as to why Elise was bringing Evelyn''s name when she already got what she wanted and became the Crown Princess of Crown Prince Edickart.

 Chapter 156: SUDDEN ATTACK?!: PART 1

    Chapter 156: SUDDEN ATTACK?!: PART 1

    "What?" Elise immediately responded as she saw the icy stare of Silvester.

    "Why do you always always drag Lady Evelyn''s name? She''s not around anymore."

    "Why? It''s the truth that Lady Evelyn did those things to me"

    Elise was amused as she was seeing the Crown Prince of the Perspiru Kingdom and a said friend of the deceased Evelyn was showing an awful look of anger. Still, she acts innocently.

    "Do you have proof, your holiness?"

    "The proof is you. Aren''t you a witness?" She smiled at him.

    "I certainly don''t remember that Lady Evelyn did something to you If I''m not mistaken, the day of the hunting was when you made a scene by snatching her stuff. A deed that is not so holy..."

    Elise grips her white dress under the table. Andugh the insult away.

    "Is that so" she said.

    "I might have a selective memory too" she continued.

    After a while a nun came and whispered something to Elise ears. Evelyn, who had elementals that were spying and followed the priest, came with the news.

    "Two handsome guys with silky hair came!"

    "Red eyes! Red eyes!"

    "So yummy~"

    Evelyn decided to ignore thestment of a certain elemental that came with a cheerful voice. A certain individual came to her mind.

    "Stone face!"

    "Sunset eyes! SIlver-blue hair!"

    "Handsome!"

    Evelyn who has a gut feeling that she knew the people that the lower spirits are describing came to mind.

    ''I wonder what are they doing here?''

    A short while, Elise turned her head to Silvester and spoke.

    "Who would have thought that we will have a reunion yet again?"

    Silvester only looked at her and heard footsteps. He saw the familiar silver hair and the other who had a tint of blue and was wearing a tuxedo.

    "Oh my.. Look who''s here" Silvester said.

    "Greetings, Your highness it''s been a while." Cabel crossed his right arm to his chest and leaned slightly and bowed. An also did the same.

    "How are you doing, your holiness?" An walked to Elise and kissed the back of her hand.

    Elise giggled like a maiden in love and smiled brightly. "Young Master An sure didn''t change"

    The two seating arrangements became full as the two people eventually joined Silvester and Elisepany.

    "What wind made you twoe here?" Elise asked.

    "I''m just here to visit and to make some donations." Cabel nonchntly answered without looking at Elise.

    "Is that so? Then how about you Young Master An?"

    "I''m here to visit you it''s been a while since I saw my good friend."

    Cabel and Silvester ignore An''sments. The thoughts of a man who knew the facade of the woman he loved and blindly ignoring the ringing of the signal bells was something that neither of them can understand.

    Elise smiled innocently to An''s remark. Right now, she was in cloud nine surrounded by the prestigious bachelors of the kingdom was something that a baron''s daughter like her can''t imagine.

    However, ever since that she became the Crown Prince fiance and the crowned Saintess, her value exponentially raised and became on the same level as the King of Levingstone Kingdom.

    Her worth can''t bepared to the dead Evelyn that she so envy. Elise smiled again after she thought that everything she''s done gave her a sweet fruit that she sowed.

    For Evelyn who was silently watching this, it reminded her about the novel of "A Happy Ending" whereas like what she was watching, a harmonious rtionship from the lead characters with the heroine in the middle.

    Although Edickart isn''t here, the rest of them can still blind the people who would witness this scene.

    Evelyn flinched and her eyes went wide. The news that the elementals rushly gave to her put her mind to work.

    Sir George who is beside her noticed the trembling grip of her hand. A suppressing cold aura was also forcefully suppressed from leaking out.

    He whispered to Evelyn.

    "Are you alright?"

    Sir George''s baritone voice with a hint of concern immediately woke Evelyn in her anger. She quickly changed her expression and went back to that stoic face of the female knight of Silvester.

    Still, her chestnut eyes were shaking and were clouded with what she heard.

    A momentter, an attendant of An hurriedly gave his respect and whispered to An''s ear. He stood up and the chair rolled over because of the sudden action.

    "There''s something that I forgot to do I''ll be on my way first"

    Elise who bid him a farewell with a look of regret in her eyes smiled when no one was looking. Evelyn caught her covering her wide grin and Evelyn''s heartbeat became heavy with worry.

    The hurried footsteps of a grown man became the music of the swaying trees, the silver-blue hair sways to the rhythm of the white roses. It was majestic as one can say however, his sunset eyes reflected anger that was suppressed and the bloodshot eyes were the evidence of his hunger.

    Sir George who saw the restlessness of Evelyn spoke with a low voice.

    "If you have something to do go. I''ll tell something about it to his highnesster."

    Evelyn turned her head and looked up to see Sir George''s emotionless face during duty.

    She nodded her head to a bow and spoke her words of thanks.

    "Mypany will still stay with you and his highness I''lle back as early as possible."

    Cabel saw Evelyn talking to Silvester''s knight and he somehow can imagine the face she is making underneath the mask.

    He saw her leave and he slightly knitted his brows. Silvester who was sitting across from him followed his line of sight. He also saw Evelyn''s back leaving her post and Sir George''s serious look on his eyes give him the signal that something must have happened.

    ''An left with a grim look on his face and just now Evelyn also left. George wouldn''t give me that look unless it was something inevitable that he needs to do.''

    Nheless, Silvester decided toplete his role while Cabel also decided to leave. Cabel didn''t have an appointment with the Saintess so he excused himself.

    When he was in his carriage, he summoned one of his shadow knights.

    "Look into it"

    The shadow knight vanished like a shed of light. Thoughts of Evelyn and An''s face were what he was thinking.

    "It can''t be a mere coincidence"

    ***

    Evelyn left the temple with her stealth. Though it was the middle of the day, she needed to act fast.

    She remembered what the Elementals said to her.

    "News!!!!!"

    "The great spirit of Earth told us to tell this to someone who is under the mask and is blessed with his magic"

    Evelyn that time silently knitted her brows. Chrisfold can telepathically contact her even though she is far away and might have to use a lot of magicpared to Gil who has the wind as his medium.

    "The Duke of Emsworth have an ident in the forest of Deheldi!"

    ''Deheldi? The forest surrounding the St. Prisch Academy? What is he doing there?'' Evelyn thought.

    "It''s an attack! There''s too much blood!"

    "Come Quick!"

    Evelyn''s face that time vividly became more wretched.

    "Attacked by some mages!!"

    Her mind went nk and Sir George''s voice snapped into her own thoughts.

    Evelyn procured a teleportation scroll from Alisha, the coordinates have already locked to Deheldi forest.

    When she saw a dark alley in the capital and with no one around she immediately tore the scroll and a light that came from her feet enveloped her whole body.

    The lush green forest with dense mana is what weed Evelyn when she opened her eyes. She poured her mana to her emerald hue ne and she talked to the elementals that surrounded the forest.

    "Tell me where is the ident?"

    Before the elementals could answer her question, she heard a loud explosion to the south of the forest.

    Her body moved and rushed to where the sound came from. While she jumped and sprint, she contacted Chrisfold.

    "Hey where are you?"

    "Eve?"

    "Where the hell are you?!"

    "I''m protecting your father like what you told me to it''s *cough* where the explosion came from."

    "I''ming"

    Chrisfold decided to contact Evelyn because he can''t utilise his powers without Evelyn being near her. The amount of mana that he can use is limited but enough to be on par with Duke Keene and some elite mages.

    However, when he came to the scene after the elemental that he ordered to be with the Duke was giving him an emergency signal, he immediately left the mansion and contacted Evelyn in case the worst scenario weed him upon teleporting.

    He was relieved that what he did was correct. Because the Duke was gravely injured and his knights were either killed or injured.

    Chrisfold can''t afford to put them to a more dangerous situation when the attackers are fifty assassins and fifteen elite mages.

    Some of the assassins are dead by the hands of the Duke and his Light Legion. However, the mages were a pain in the neck for them.

    And because his powers are limited and the mana are borrowed from Evelyn, he can''t afford to recklessly use it. Besides, Evelyn will know about it because her status will disy her mana powers depleting at an outrageous speed.

    But now that Evelyn is here, he strikes down some images that were in the back casting some spells and while he is at it, he made a dome using his earth magic and protected the injured Duke and some knights.

 Chapter 157: SUDDEN ATTACK?!: PART 2

    Chapter 157: SUDDEN ATTACK?!: PART 2

    Chrisfold was so focused on the battle with the mages that he didn''t notice an assassin who removed his presence to attack him at the back however, before the assassin could send his dagger to Chrisfold''s body it was struck by a stone.

    A silhouette came to view and with a lightning speed that the assassin''s eyes can''t follow, he was struck in the back of his head.

    "You''rete!" Chrisfold yelled while he was attacking the mages.

    "Do you know how close it was? If I didn''te in time, you would have been injured!! How can you forget that there''s some assassin aiming for your neck?"

    "Don''t get angry I was fulfilling the order that you gave. Now that you''re here, I can use as much mana you have, right?"

    "You can as long as you can kill those bastards and left some mana for me to walk on my own feet..."

    "That''s my princess~"

    Evelyn focused on fighting the remaining thirty assassins while Chrisfold is solely fighting the ten mages that were left.

    The mages came down to attack the barrier that the Duke and the other injured Light Legion. A lightning strike struck the earth magic.

    "Oh no you can''t do that while I''m here!" chrisfold boldly state.

    Half of the mages attack Chrisfold with fire magic. The air surrounding the forest heated up as a fire asrge as a tornado started to swirl and was running to where Chrisfold was standing.

    Chrisfold countered, he raised his hand up in the air while he enchants a spell and built an earth wall that was as big as the fire to stop it''s movement for a while.

    While doing so, his other hand was pointing to the mages and the cracks that came from the ground fly up to the air. The small rocks that he gathered flung to the mages one by one.

    "Barrier!"

    The mage who''s at the back and seems to be the one in-charge of leading the group of mages said.

    A series of barriers with white light are soon up in the air. The quick decision of the mage saved most of the mages that were attacking the group.

    "Tsk!"

    Chrisfold clicked his tongue.

    ''I need to get rid of their leader'' he thought.

    He nced back at Evelyn who was still dealing with the rest of the assassin.

    ''I need to buy some time before I can deal with them''

    Chrisfold started to think of a surprise attack. While he is still continuing his earth wall and resuming to makeyers afteryers for the wall to continue protecting the earthen dome that he made and where Evelyns''s father is.

    While attacking the mages with the small rocks, he started to manipte the ground surrounding the mages.

    Chrisfold then heard the leader of the mages screamed at him.

    "Why the hell are you intervening? You''re making me work too much!"

    The staff that he had was raised up in the sky. The leader of the mage whose face was covered because of the robe smiled like a maniac and the spell popped into the sky.

    Chrisfold looked up and saw a magic circle and he could feel a powerful mana that would shoot from it.

    "Why don''t you try to defend this?"

    Chrisfold stops his attacks and the earth wall crumbles as he lifts his hands up high. He called for Evelyn to let her know about the attack that the mages did but before he could do that, Evelyn already saw and felt the fluctuation of the mana in the sky.

    "Evelyn!"

    Evelyn pushed all the assassin''s from her and she made multiple barriers for herself.

    Booom! Baam!

    Now that she did, a multiple lightning strike that was much more powerful than before struck down on the area where Chrisfold and Evelyn is as well as Duke Keene and the Light Legion knights..

    Friend or foe, assassin or the knight, the spell that the leader of the mage casted strikes down anyone below. The only safe haven is where the mages are.

    The assassin was left to fend for themselves, while the others died as they became the victim of the mage''s attack. The burning smell of flesh and the sizzling sound of the enemy''s body was heard loud and clear.

    Evelyn and some of the knights saw the cruel fate of the assassin. Evelyn can''t help and curses the leader''s mage.

    "You bastard!"

    "All of you will die here! You nosy pest!" The leader of the mages said.

    The first wave of attack just finished and soon the enchanting circles in the sky popped up again. Another wave of lightning will strike down below.

    The dome that was made from molten rocks envelopes Chrisfold and the Duke''spany. They heard the hystericalugh of the leader of the mages.

    "Hahaha! Take that!!"

    "Baaang! Booom!"

    Multiple lightning strikes came down, the other mages were supplying their leader their mana and he who was casting the spell was continuously making spells bringing the lightning with powerful attack down to his enemy.

    The light that came apanied by the spell was blinding enough for everyone that was below the ground.

    The leader''s hystericalugh can''t be heard because the thunderous noise that came from his spell overpowered his maniacugh.

    "Hahaha! Take that! All of you burn to hell!"

    Evelyn''s hand was still held high as she supported her own barrier and some of the Legion Knights that were not in Chrisfold barrier.

    She needed to concentrate while still casting continuously as one barrier isn''t enough to protect them.

    "Ugh...Damn! That mage is strong" Evelyn mumbled while she grits her teeth.

    The Light Legion knights that were knights of the Emsworth mansion and who were helping Evelyn to strike down the assassin gape their mouth with the multiple barriers that were casted on them.

    Doing so was exponentially hard as the knights are in different locations and need uracy to make the barrier sessfully envelop them to protect them.

    "Ha- this is crazy!" One of the surviving knights mumbled.

    They have doubts when a young man suddenly appears while they are being attacked by some assassin and mages. Especially Rolf, the second-inmand to the Light Legion Army.

    However, seeing the sudden intrusion of the man who helps them when the Duke was struck down by lightning and a fire magic which resulted in his injury. Rolf felt a relief but still his doubts and sense of danger was heightened.

    ''I need to know why they are helping us but!"''

    Rolf was shocked when he heard the young man who was defending himself and the others by the attacks of the mages yelled and called a familiar name.

    ''He called her Evelyn?'' Rolf thought.

    He turns his head to the woman whose face is covered by a mask and only the eyes and forehead can be seen in the shadow casted by the cape that she was wearing.

    ''Is she really No, it can''t be''

    He was having doubts especially when a person involved had the ability to cast a barrier to multiple people, when theirdy has a low mana since she was a child.

    Meanwhile, Evelyn was having a hard time, everytime the lighting strikes down, she felt the impact and her hands trembled.

    Chrisfold was eating her mana away and she was also using her mana simultaneously to repair the barrier casted upon the knights of her father, so that she started to feel the fatigue kicking in.

    "Shit!"

    Sweat was trickling down from her forehead and her back was soaking wet. They needed to quickly finish this. Even though she has a vast amount of mana, suddenly using it with multiple powerful attacks still takes a toll on her body.

    She called for her Chrisfold in her head.

    ''I''ll cast a barrier on you and my father attack that bastard with all you''ve got.''

    "I got it" Chrisfold answered.

    Evelyn closed her eyes and concentrated to take over casting multiple magic barriers.

    She takes over casting the barrier to where Chrisfold and the injured men are. A whiteyer was casted above the dome like molten rocks that was made from Chrisfold magic.

    When Chrisfold felt that a barrier was casted in exchange for his magic. He let go of his barrier and it slowly crumbled.

    The mage seeing thisughed. He saw the thinyer of barrier butpared to the barrier made from the rocks it was weak.

    "Are you giving up? That''s right! Give up, I''ll slowly kill you all!"

    The leader''s mage and Evelyn locked eyes. The leader''s mage furrowed his eyes. He felt that the woman whose face was covered with a mask wasughing at him.

    "What are you-"

    Before he could curse at her, he felt the ground below shake.

    "Dodge!"

    The leader''s mage yelled.

    Whoosh! Baaaang!

    Spikes came out from the ground and half of the mages who were flustered and didn''t have the time to dodge were killed in one strike.

    "How dare you!"

    The leader who was sensitive to mana turned his head to Chrisfold who was smirking, because of Chrisfold''s attack thest wave of his spell halted and vanished.

    The source of his power that came from the mages was also disrupted. Because of that surprise attack, only four of the mages were saved.

    He looked to his surroundings and saw that none of the assassins were alive. Some of them were lying there and were burned into crisp while the others were killed in one strike from their carotid.

 Chapter 158: SUDDEN ATTACK?!: PART 3

    Chapter 158: SUDDEN ATTACK?!: PART 3

    Seeing that most of his sacrificial pawns were reduced to that degree, he needed to quickly escape and tell this to his master.

    He locked eyes with one of the mages, who seems to know what she needs to do once the n fails. And they clearly knew what to do now that the tables are turned and they are cornered.

    "What are you doing? Attack them!!"

    He yelled to the other three mages They immediately attacked without concern to themselves. While doing so, the leader of the mages which Evelyn and Chrisfold haven''t seen has a scroll in his hand that he was hiding at his back.

    Evelyn doubted the leader of the mages action and hisst resort.

    ''He can''t be thinking that going all out even if it means they will go down with us will be theirst plea?!''

    Evelyn''s brain was working and was trying to figure out what the mage was thinking.

    "Chris he''s trying to escape!"

    Evelyn yelled as she sensed and saw that only the three mages were attacking them.

    "Shit!"

    Chrisfold can''t help but curse. He was defending while advancing his attack and casting magic at the same time.

    His swift moves to avoid the fire shooting and sting from the enemy have made the attackers panicked.

    Chrisfold heard how maniac theugh that the leader of the mages let out.

    "Ha-hahaha! You think you can win?! I''ll take this meeting of ours as a promation of bing an enemy I''ll definitely take revenge for this"

    "Oh no you dont!"

    "Then catch me if you can!"

    Chrisfold quickly casted multiple spells while he ran to them with swift movement. If he can''t catch him, he thought that at least he can gravely injure him.

    "Ugh!"

    She heard Evelyn groan her mana is depleting as time passes by, he was using multiple spells at the same time, Evelyn was making sure that she would save her father and his Light Legion Army.

    A light shines brightly from the leader''s mage feet and devouring his whole body.

    Chirsfold who was a few feet away from the leader was blinded by the bright light that shone splendidly that the surrounding was painted in light.

    He remembered Evelyn''s stern task.

    ''Persist! We need to know who was behind this, or what is their nning. If we can''t take him down, then beat him to death!''

    As ast result, Chrisfold threw a long spear that was made from his earth magic before the light that came from the teleportation scroll vanished. They heard a moan from the other side.

    "Ack! Ugh!"

    "Tsk!"

    Chrisfold clicked his tongue and Evelyn stopped casting protective spells for the knights at the back, where the attack of the mages can''t reach.

    Evelyn took the opportunity to attack the remaining three with her long range attack and casted an ice attribute spell.

    Multiple ice spears formed from nowhere. It rained down to the mages

    "Cast a barrier!" one of the mages that was abandoned and helped the leader to escape yelled.

    However, the fatigue andck of mana was evident to the level of the barrier that the mages can cast.

    One ice spear was enough to prate their barrier and the blue cape was torn.

    "Ugh!"

    "We don''t have enough mana"

    "I''ll activate mana explosion"

    Panicked overwhelmed them as the superior that they thought would lead them had abandoned them and fled.

    Evelyn didn''t wait for them and showered them with ice spears with different sizes.

    The mages with no mana left were left to fend off for themselves and ran with all their might, however, Evelyn has already locked them as the target.

    Whoosh!

    Chuck!

    "Ack!"

    "Ugh!"

    The battle was over with the mages that were left behind died by Evelyn''s attack. Chrisfold came over with a person that was drag like a rag.

    He snatched the female mage who helped the leader of the mages to escape before Evelyn can also kill her like a skewered meat.

    Amidst the chaos and the sudden turn of events, Rolf who was the second-inmand in the Light Legion gathered his knights and started to instruct the things that they needed to do.

    As a second-inmand, he needed to ensure that their troops woulde back to theirnd and homes even if it meant that some of them would go back inside a box.

    Rolf was still in panic as their General was unconscious and was injured.

    "Bring the medicinal kit!"

    Evelyn slowly came to their side after they subdued the female mage and tied her in a tree without her consciousness.

    Feeling the presence from behind, Rolf and the knights turn their heads. They saw the woman dressed in ck from head to toe. And the ck cape that was full of holes, blood and sweat.

    "Who are you?"

    Hostility was the first to wee Evelyn in the Light Legion Army. It was a normal reaction given that they almost were wiped up by the ambush of a formidable force.

    "Someone that is on your side." Evelyn confidently said.

    "Do you think I''ll believe someone like you, dressed in some suspicious way?!" Rolf looked at her from head to toe, seeing her look that was suitable for an assassin or an adventurer was making him doubt her.

    "Then, trust what you see earlier."

    Rolf remembered the desperation in her eyes when she was trying to save everyone in the troop and the Duke from the overpowered lightning spell of the enemy.

    Her chestnut eyes that exude a strong will was enough for Rolf to think of them as the benefactor of their lives.

    Still, her mask that was covering her lower half of the face and that cat-like eyes was the only thing that they could see up close. He stood straight up and tried to bow as to show his sincerity for saving them but Evelyn put it to a stop by putting her hand up.

    "Don''t mind me Just tend the injuries of his grace."

    Rold didn''t answer as he saw the unknown dread in her eyes. Rolf turned away and kneeled beside the Duke and put a medicinal ointment for the small injury.

    However, the Duke''s back was shed and also burned, it came from the dirty sneaked attack of an assassin and that leader of the mage. Evelyn saw her father writhed in pain. She clenched her fist and tried to calm down her trembling nerves.

    "Do you have a doctor with you?"

    "No, this was supposed to be a small trip and only a small portion of the Light Legion apanied his grace as he was in a hurry to the Academy."

    ''Academy?'' Evelyn thought and looked back to the Chrisfold who was guarding the female mage that was tied in a tree.

    Another groan was heard from her father that made Evelyn wake up from the things that she was thinking.

    "We need to do something about his injury first"

    "Yes"

    "Do you have a teleportation scroll?"

    Evelyn stood there and let the knights do their work while she folded her arms to her chest. She needed to stop her trembling hands and this was her way of doing it.

    She then heard Rolf answer.

    "We have a teleportation scroll only for two people."

    Evelyn brushed her face in frustration. She wanted to ask why her father didn''t use it however, thinking about her father who prioritized honor and his army, there are zero chances that he would use it for himself and abandoned his knights knowing that the enemy was prepared to kill all of them.

    She tore her cape and gave it to Rolf, the second-inmand knight. She stopped her sigh from escaping.

    Even though he is her father, and even though they aren''t close, he was still the person who loved her mother and tried to rescue her from the enemy.

    That was enough reason to not let him die in vain.

    "Wrap this around him, we should stop the bleeding first."

    Rolf nodded and Evelyn said another thing. "You should go with the Duke and use the teleportation magic."

    "That was the n but"

    Evelyn understood what he was worrying about. The troops that were injured and the knight that will be left behind in the Deheldi forest with strong monsters, and the journey that can take two days for them to get out and reach the nearby town was something that was really worrisome for the knight in charge ofmanding.

    Rolf turned his head and saw her silhouette under the sun''s light.

    "Then we should get the help from the Academy. We can''t let the others be stuck here."

    Evelyn turned to Chrisfold and he nodded. And he quickly vanished from his spot. Rolf saw this and turned his eyes to her.

    "Don''t worry, he''s someone that has retired from the Academy. He will definitely get the help that you need."

    Seeing that the Duke bes stable and his breathing even, Evelyn can''t help but sigh in relief.

    "Haaaa"

 Chapter 159: THE EMSWORTH DUCHY: PART 1

    Chapter 159: THE EMSWORTH DUCHY: PART 1

    An left the temple in haste, he received news that some abandoned houses near the Shield Forest are found and which is in the borderline of the Bahalkii Kingdom.

    If he heard some news about that from his aide, he would definitely shrug it off as some unnecessary information.

    However the following words of his aide was something that he can''t possibly ignore.

    "Are you sure they found bodies in that house?"

    The supposed cabin that they found on the border has a simple look and can''t be suspected as something that would hide a nasty core.

    The carriage immediately ran amongst the street going through their Estate. The aide that happened to give him the news was also inside and giving a piece of paper that came from one of the messenger crows.

    "It is here, young master An. The contents are what I have said."

    An opened it and saw the exnation apanied by the news.

    "Borderline, Shield Forest, underground, Sacrifice"

    It was a simple letter with no necessary words apanied by it however you can immediately get the gist of it.

    An passed the letter again to his aide and burned it. The content of the letter needs to be kept in secret.

    "Who found out about that cabin?"

    "It was a merchant who used a shortcut and entered the shield forest to cross the Bahalkii Kingdom."

    "What about the knights stationed in the Shield Forest? How can it be possible that no one saw this cabin before?!"

    An felt anger rush to his head.

    "Please calm down, young master."

    "Calm down?! Something like a cabin was there in our forest and you''re telling me that none of the knights ever saw it? And a merchant who happened toe by did? How do you think I''ll take this?! How do you think our people will take this?!"

    "I''m sorry, young Master An. It was because of our ipetency in searching the forest"

    An felt a headache brewing. Their constituents have been asking help about some of their family members missing in the forest that was why the Duke immediately implored a search throughout the Shield Forest.

    But none of them saw or got a clue about how and why it is in the forest of Shield that was supposed to be the safest forest in the Kingdom for the low ranking adventurer.

    The missing people up until now were still missing and spected that they were dead. And that was the reason why the Shield Forest became prohibited for the public.

    ''But what? A merchant entered and the knights didn''t do anything?!''

    "That merchant Make him shut his mouth. We need to suppress this issue first. Father isn''t here right now, so I will take charge. And also contact him as well, father needs to know about this..."

    "Yes, young Master An"

    An''s sunset eyes devoids the warmth that it is supposed to have. It has been the headache of his family for the past four years.

    Missing people, the magic circle that was drawn in the ground, dried blood across the soil.

    "Father also said this before but is it really a sacrifice?"

    An mumbled to himself. His aide and him be silent as time passes by. Only the hooves and the fast tracks of the wheels of the carriage were heard.

    It took them half a day to arrive at the Shield Forest.

    When the entrance came to view, An and his aide needed to go down the carriage as the space wasn''t wide enough for them to enter. They switched to riding the horse that the knights provided.

    The knights patrolling the main entrance saluted to An. However, they saw the cold look in the next heir and they subconsciously gulped down their own saliva.

    "Where is the said merchant?"

    The knights avoided his piercing eyes that were looking down at them. Even though An is only 19 years old, his physique and stature are different from the others. He''s tall and well built just like his father.

    "Did someone cut your tongue? Why aren''t you answering?"

    "Yes, Young Master An!"

    One of the knights answered.

    "T-the merchant escaped"

    "What??!"

    An grimly looked at them as well as the other patrols in the area.

    The knight who saw this felt rushed to exin the situation.

    "T-the merchant was restrained and also tied because he was hysterically yelling about blood and corpses and then a gigantic ck cobra suddenly appeared"

    An was only looking at him as the knight exins.

    "We divided the troops to immediately kill the gigantic ck cobra. Amidst the chaos, the merchant slipped in and es-escaped."

    The knight feels the sweat in his back as he looks down on the ground.

    A knight appeared. It was Mike the leader of the forest patrol.

    "Young Master An"

    Mike saluted and gave his respect to An. He quickly sensed the dangerous atmosphere lingering in front of him.

    "Is this troop so ipetent that a single merchant can slipped through this many knights of the Light Legion?!"

    An almost cussed at how useless the patrol knights can be.

    "I''m sorry young master. It was because I was ipetent as their leader."

    "Then shouldn''t you abdicate that position so that a morepetent knight can lead this troop? How many years has it been that you''re here as their captain but that Cabin couldn''t even be found out by a single knight of yours?!"

    An can''t control his anger. And when he thought that he still needed to save his energy, he immediately dismissed his scolding.

    A knight that is part of the Light Legion escorted him to the Cabin, a half an hour of riding the horse made them through the forest.

    "Lead me to the underground"

    "Yes, young Master"

    An followed the knight inside the small looking cabin. The interior seems to be normal, all the utilities and furniture are disyed like someone lived here just a few days ago.

    There were dishes in the sink, there''s also the bed and as well as the living area. It was a simple house that can be seen in an ordinary family.

    ''No one would suspect this if they only saw the facade.'' An thought as he looked around.

    "It''s this way, young master"

    In the far end of the room there was a door and inside was a study room, underneath the study table there was a rag and if it was taken out a circled steel can be seen.

    And if you pull it up a passage that leads down can be seen.

    It was dark and the smell of blood filled the air. An pulled his handkerchief in his pocket and put it into his nose to block the smell. His aide as well as the knight that was leading

    When his vision was familiarized with the darkness, they came to a stop when they reached the underground. It was a two floor deep down and obviously any sound won''t be hearding from the underground because of the thick concrete walls.

    "This way young master"

    The knight leads him to a narrow hallway that can only fit two standing adults. He scrunched his face as the smell of iron prated his nose.

    The smell of moist concrete as well as molds umted throughout the years weed An and hispany.

    "This seems to have been built a long time ago but the smell of blood is fresh."

    An assessed his surroundings. Soon iron bars withrge capacity to put 100 prisoners inside came to view at the end of the hallway.

    "What is this?!"

    He felt astonished that he became sick to his stomach at how gruesome the dark underground is.

    There was a pile of remains in one of the prison cells, blood stain clothes in the corner, a bloodied knife and an altar.

    He felt his stomach turn upside down, he felt nauseated when he thought about what was happening in this room for the past years that they haven''t found this.

    An grips his hands until it bled, he was so angry that something like this was happening to thend that they are governing.

    He can''t imagine how many lives are wasted in this cramped, dark, soiled underground.

    On the ground, An saw a magic circle, it was drawn with a ck ink. A sudden pang fell on his head however he ignored it.

    He slumped down to have a close looks at the scribbles of the spell in the magic circle. Another pang with a much more impact suddenly overwhelms his mind.

    shes of fragments of memories came into his head.

    An held his head with both of his hands. His aide and Mike be worried and ask him if he was alright.

    "I''m fine, I just felt a headache"

    "We should leave young Master you must have been tired because of our journey and this." his aide told him.

    When An''s eyes fall again to the spells written in the magic circle, his head aches uncontrobly.

    "Ugh!"

    "Young Master An? Are you alright?!"

    Fragments of his childhood came to him, it was blurry but he knew that it wasn''t good and it was strangely painful.

    "What is this?"

 Chapter 160: THE EMSWORTH DUCHY: PART 2

    Chapter 160: THE EMSWORTH DUCHY: PART 2

    "What is this?"

    An silently asked himself. His attendant that came with him was worried as the expression on the Young Master''s face was paled.

    "Young Master are you alright?"

    An shook off the painful feeling in his heart as well as the pieces of memories that he wasn''t aware if it was from him. Strangely enough, those memories of him just came on like it was just passing by and his memories withered and he forgot it in a mere second.

    "Strange"

    "Young Master?"

    This time, An didn''t ignore the voice of his attendant and he replied that he was alright.

    He decided to stay in the Cabin and wait for the mages of his family. They needed to know the spell that was written in a ck on the floor.

    It was strangely familiar for him and his gut feeling was telling him to unveil it.

    However for now, he had enough problems on his te and he needed to act fast. The King has already pestered them enough about the incidents that started to happen four years ago.

    A lot has been happening in the other territories simr to what was happening to their Duchy. The task was given to his father as Duke Keene is also the Military General of the Kingdom.

    He was entitled to protect the Kingdom as bestowed to him with his title. And as of now, there are results that only a handful of his father''s aides as well as him knew the truth.

    "Let''s go tell the knights that if they didn''t find that merchant then, you''ll know what punishment will be bestowed to you and your troops." An said to Sir Mike.

    "Yes, Young Master An."

    ***

    The night came and strangely it was quiet. The Shield Forest was dark as the lush tall trees were covering the night sky.

    Only the shadow came from the branches and leaves casted and covered the ground. Usually monsters would lurk in the dark as they start to hunt and be the resident of the Shield forest.

    However, the sound of the knight''s footsteps patrolling the area around the Cabin are what the small monsters are keeping them at bay.

    The glint on their swords mirrored the small lights that came from the Cabin.

    "Do you think it was connected to the missing people?"

    "You mean about theints of somemoners? Where their families went missing when they entered this forest?"

    "What will the Young Master do? The Duke isn''t here? The other vassals of the Duke would surely cause a fuss when they heard this."

    The Knights can''t help but talk about the situation they have in hand.

    "What would happen to us if we didn''t find that merchant?"

    "Do you think that we will have a good impression on the young Master and the Duke? Did you see the look in his eyes after he came out from the underground? It was scary like a silent storm."

    The knights looked in the direction of the Cabin and saw the busy people with high rank positions in Light Legione by and go. The second captain, third captain were there inside the small house.

    Inside, An has been looking at the reports that the butler Jede brought and gave. It was the documents that contained confidential information about what they found out ever since this kind of thing started to resurface.

    An closed the folder and leaned at the chair. The chair was ufortable but An didn''t mind it because his head was in more agonizing state than his bottom.

    "Let me in! Let me in!"

    "What was that?" An asked his aide.

    "I''ll go and take a look"

    His attendant left him for a minute and An closed his eyes to organize his thoughts when his attendant hurriedly ran to his side with the panicked look.

    "What is it?"

    An had an ominous feeling but he didn''t let it show to his face. His aide leaned closer and whispered the report of the knight that was panting from the short breath.

    His eyes went wide and his mind went nk. An also felt a boulder pushing him down. A trickle of his sweat ran down from his sculpted face.

    He brushed his face with both hands as if brushing it would take his problems away.

    "How did it happen? Where is the knight that brought the news?"

    His aide let the knight in. The knight was part of the first troop of the Light Legion and is under direct order of the Duke.

    An knitted his brows when he saw the injured knight. He only patched himself lightly and he can still see the blood stains from his white cape.

    "What happened?"

    The knight gulped down a lump on his throat. Sir Rolf gave him the task to inform their Young Master about what happened to the Duke as he can''t leave his side.

    They used teleportation magic on him because they knew that it would take some time to reach the estate and they have a bad feeling that something would happen to the Duchy when their lord is injured.

    That''s why as a countermeasure, they sent him back first for safety measures and if something happened they would use the videomunication device of the Academy. They needed toy low as it concerned the life of their monarch.

    "We''re on our way to the St. Prish Academy when someone ambushed us after we defeated a group of Orc."

    The knight started to tell what happened. The room consisted only of An, his aide, and the two leaders of the Light Legion toon.

    "You were ambushed by whom?"

    "Fifty assassins and fifteen elite mages"

    "What??!"

    An was shocked at the numbers the knight just gave. Fifteen elite mages can destroy a town on their own by using their powerful magic. Add to that fifty assassins, that was one heck of an ambush.

    "What about the father? How did it happen? Is he gravely injured?"

    "The Duke...suddenly stopped mid-fight and an assassin and a mage did a surprise attack, however the Duke waste in reacting, some of our men tried to block the attack...and died. The Duke received a deep sh on his back and it was burned because of the mage''s attack."

    An''s hands that were resting on his knee tightened as he heard the exnation of the knight about his father.

    His beating heart bes more violent and every pump of blood the anger rushes to his head while his body is getting colder and numb because of his mind wandering the possible state of his father, Duke Keene.

    Noticing the paled countenance of the apparent heir of the Dukedom, the knight immediately continued his report.

    "Don''t worry young master, there''s two people who help us when the situation bes too dangerous for us, and turn the tables against the enemies. Right now, the Duke is being treated in the Academy...and is out of danger."

    "That''s a relief"

    "The Duke will need a few days before he can regain his strength again, after only that can the DUke use a transportation scroll toe back to the Duchy that''s why vice captain Rolf decided to send me back here first."

    An sighed a relief. After his paled face, his anger surface and his cold eyes glowed dangerously. His demeanor changed into that of a ruler.

    "Who are those two people you said to help you in that dire state? And howe they are there when the Duke and his troops are cornered? What about the enemies? Did you learn about them?"

    An bombarded the knight with questions, though he knew that the knight needed his rest, the situation didn''t allow him to do so. The knight also knew that this is a dangerous situation so he dly answered him back.

    "One of them was the protector of the Academy I believe he was known as Chrisfold"

    "So, the academy came to help?" An mumbled.

    "Then, who was the other?!"

    "She was a woman and we heard Sir Chrisfold called her Evelyn"

    An suddenly stopped like he was sshed by cold water.

    "Evelyn is she?"

    The knight shakes his head. He knew what was the meaning of their Young Master''s words. It''s been four years since they heard that name. It was understandable for them to see that shocked expression on their Young Master''s face.

    But still, he didn''t want to let his hopes up, so he answered him honestly.

    "We don''t know Young Master An, half of her face was covered and only her cat-like eyes are what we saw it was the color of chestnut."

    "Cat-like eyes and chestnut color"

    An suddenly remembered a female knight who left an impression on him when they encountered for the first time at the Royal Pce.

    She was a knight to the Crown Prince of Perspiru Kingdom. An''s thoughts were cut off when he remembered that the female knight''s name is Adelyn, also the knight continued to tell his report.

    "They were both powerful, the woman swiftly took down the twenty assassins on her own and casted barrier magic on every knight when the enemy casted a powerful lightning strike that he shot from the sky she also kill the two mages on her own and securely tied the another mage for information"

    An rested his chin to his palm while the other one was massaging his temple. He has a lot of thinking to do. And needed to know who is the benefactor that saved his father''s life.

 Chapter 161: THE EMSWORTH DUCHY: PART 3

    Chapter 161: THE EMSWORTH DUCHY: PART 3

    Early morning, Cabel receive the report from his shadow knight about the incident that has happened in the borders of the Shield Forest and the Bahalkii Kingdom.

    "So, there was something like this?"

    "Yes, Guild Master, I heard from the knights that there was some spellid underground and corpses as well"

    "Hmmm..."

    Some of the nobles in high ranking positions have a gist of what was happening in the Levingstone Kingdom.

    However, there is ack of action from the nobles as the only missing people aremoners and the abduction has been happening from different locations and can''t coincide with one another.

    Cabel has also been investigating this matter and helping Duke Keene about the incidents.

    He tossed the report back to his desk.

    "Then where did Evelyn go?"

    The shadow knight in front of him and who has the task to keep an eye on Evelyn answered.

    "After she slipped from the temple, we lost her in the back alley, the Lady used teleportation magic and we didn''t know where the coordinates in the spell was. I apologize, Guild Master..."

    Cabel sighs. Every time he took his eyes away from Evelyn, she vanished within a second.

    At that moment, a shadow knight entered his office.

    "You can go" Cabel said to one of the shadow knights who tailed Evelyn.

    Cabel looked up and saw that it was one of the shadow knights that was tasked on receiving a report from the other shadow knights at the Nights Guild.

    "What are you doing here? Did something happen to the Guild?"

    "No, Guild Master. We receive a report that one of the shadow knights inside the academy saw the entourage of the Emsworth Duchy."

    "Well, isn''t the report the other day said that the Duke will go to the St. Prisch Academy for something so, what about it?"

    "The Duke was said to be gravely injured"

    "What?!"

    Cabel was shocked and stood up abruptly. While the shadow knight who was tasked on receiving the other report from their base continued to exin.

    "It was said that the security within the back gate became strict and the guards didn''t let the students near the south pce. It was suspicious so our spy tried to sniff around them and saw that the Duke were unconscious and gravely injured."

    Cabel became quiet as he thought that the attack and the incident in the Shield Forest cannot be just a coincidence.

    "It feels like someone is orchestrating this to make sure that no one will think about the whereabouts of the Duke while the others are busy trying to unveil the connection of that Cabin and the missing residents."

    Cabel mumbled to himself. He plopped down and sat again. Tapped his wooden table as he thought about what kind of disaster was lurking in the shadow and why is it that the Emsworth family seems to be the center of it all.

    At that moment, the shadow knight who gave the report from the St. Prisch Academy continued again.

    "Guild Master, the report also said that the Lady was there and was dressed in disguise"

    One of the few things that Cabel made sure is that his shadow knight will be aware of Evelyn''s disguise and they will remember her just by her disguised chestnut eyes and hair locks.

    It was one of the few things that Cabel drilled into the shadow knights head. He didn''t want to risk being left again and with no clue on his hand.

    "She came to her father''s side rather thaning to the Shield Forest?"

    Cabel understand why Evelyn left in a haste. He knit his brows and thought about the coincidence of the siblings receiving a report with different incidents.

    ''But how did she receive a report when she was there standing as a female knight of the Crown Prince?''

    He didn''t even see or feel a presence that someone gave her a report, she just slipped away from them and with the looks of Silvester, he also didn''t know the reason why.

    It means that no one knew where she was going or what she would be doing?

    "Keep an eye on her and also the Duke''s condition... " Cabel said to the shadow knight.

    "About that Guild Master"

    That pause that the shadow knight made just made Cabel feel that he was getting a deja vu.

    "Don''t tell me she was gone again?" Cabel asked.

    "Yes, Guild Master the report said that the Lady vanished after the morning came"

    Cabel leaned on his desk and supported his head using his left hand.

    "I really need to be with her 24/7... "

    His long lushes fluttered as he blinked a few times while he thought about where Evelyn must have gone to.

    "Prepare the carriage I''ll be going out to fetch her"

    ***

    At the temple, Silvester was preparing to depart. It was still morning but Evelyn still hasn''te back.

    Silvester doesn''t know where his cousin might be however as Sir George told him about Evelyn''s expression before she left, he knew that something must have happened. He just doesn''t know what it is.

    And it''s making him anxious when he doesn''t know what was happening around her. Silvester decided to ask sir George, his right hand man.

    "Did she get back? What did herpany say?"

    "They still haven''t got any news but they said that she''s alright."

    "And how did they know that?"

    Silvester knit his brows and Sir George also did the same.

    "I don''t know when I ask, they said something about they have a connection with her"

    Silvester became baffled.

    ''What connection? They didn''t have much interaction with Evelyn when we were at the academy so what are they saying?'' Silvester thought.

    Of course, he didn''t know that Evelyn and the other''s are her contracted Spirits and they pretty much knew when something was about to happen to Evelyn or if she was doing alright. And that''s why they are firm about Evelyn being alright.

    If something were to happen, they will be the one to know because of their connection and because they will feel the same pain as their contractor.

    A knock came in the door and Silvester and Sir George became alert.

    "Your highness, the Saint wants to talk to you before your departure" The nun said behind the closed doors.

    "Oh, pleasee in"

    Elise came with her white dress that again was a sign of her purity as a Saint of the Light Temple.

    "How was your sleep, your highness?" Elise asked at the start of their conversation.

    Silvester pointed to the sofa in the guest room that he was staying. The minimalist designplimented the simplicity of Elise beauty. She was radiating like she was the Light herself.

    "It was great I haven''t had a peaceful sleep, it must be because I was at the Temple of Light."

    "I''m d"

    Elise then nced at Silvester guard that was sticking on the wall.

    "I don''t see that female knight"

    Silvester stopped and looked at Sir George who was calm.

    "She''s in the knights quarters I told her to assist the knights and pack their stuff."

    "Hmm alright."

    Elise didn''t pursue it.

    ''She was just a knight she''s insignificant.'' she thought.

    Silvester smiled at her while Elise started to tell why she decided to visit so early in the morning.

    One of the temple trainees to be a sister pour some tea. Silvester just watched the smokeing from the newly poured hot tea.

    Elise took the cup and looked at her reflection on the tea. She smiled like she just won. Silvester saw this and thought about what was going on in her head.

    However, Elise decided to tell him what it is.

    "By the way, did you know that the Emsworth Duchy seems to have a problem there''s been rumor going around right now."

    Silvester stopped when he''s about to reach his own cup of tea. He turned his head to Elise and saw that she had the hint of sadness to her face but her ocean eyes are definitely smiling.

    At that time, a knock came in and Evelyn entered.

    "The Emsworth seems to have had their residents missing for the past four years and now they saw sacrificial patterns on the outskirts of the Shield Forest."

    "What?"

    Silvester can''t believe what she was saying, while Evelyn stopped at Sir George''s side. Silvester and Evelyn locked eyes.

    Elise turned her head and saw the female knight, Adelyn.

    "Oh, there she is" she smiled at her.

    She was amused at Silvester''s reaction. Evelyn snapped at her stupor when she saw the glee in Elise''s eyes.

    She gave her respect by slightly nodding her head. However, her eyes were holding her anger.

    Evelyn remembered how Elise smiled when her brother just dashed out yesterday after he received a report. That time, she didn''t have time to ask the elementals about the shocking news that made her brother stand up abruptly.

    Silvester then asked Elise.

    "What do you mean about sacrificial patterns?"

    Elise silently looked at him.

    "It''s just like what I said, your highness Sacrificing the people by using their life. An evil practice was happening in the Emsworth Duchy"

    ****

    NOTICE THIS!!!

    To give thanks to the readers who supported this novel...

    THREE readers who give the best insight and spection about the missing people to thement section and have the most LIKES will win a 100 coin redeemable code <3 yay! soment now. lol.

    Also the top 2-5 on the ranking of power stone votes will also gain a 100 redeemable code from me after January 20... so, you guys can still give votes and win... yay!

    And the GOLD and SILVER FANS will also get a 100 redeemable code from me ?

    That''s all. Happy reading >.<

 Chapter 162: THE EMSWORTH DUCHY: PART 4

    Chapter 162: THE EMSWORTH DUCHY: PART 4

    An''s busy day started at the break of dawn at the Cabin where he stayed and where the underground with corpses of people were.

    "Where is the Young Master?!"

    Jede''s voice rang out outside the Cabin. An who barely got any sleep heard the butler''s voice.

    So, even though An was irritated, he walked himself outside to see what themotion was all about.

    "Jede, what is it?"

    He saw that the head butler had a grim look. An immediately knew that what he was about to say concerns the duchy.

    "Let''s talk inside"

    An sighes. He has the feeling that he will have another headache.

    "Speak"

    Jede observed theplexion of Young Master An, he knew that An didn''t get enough sleep because of the dark circle under his eyes.

    The inside of the cabin also has the stench of blood, meaning that the rumors were true.

    Jede gulped down his saliva. The news about the Duke and the issue about the Cabin where they found corpses were also giving the Young Master a problem, especially the merchant who found it is still missing.

    The butler knew that the Young Master had a lot on his te, and if ever, he thought that it would be wise not to tell him about this however the situation didn''t give him enough time to contemte this.

    "There''s news that the Duchy didn''t do anything about the missing people and the residents learned about the cabin with an underground and corpses the vassals also heard about this and are waiting for you in the mansion, young Master An."

    An deeply sighs. He brushed his silver-blue hair in frustration.

    "This is the reason why I told them to find that stupid merchant"

    The horror that An was thinking became the reality. He was in-charge of the Duchy now that his father needs to recuperate.

    "But, it''s only just a day I expected this to blow up at least three to five days from now"

    An was thinking deeply about how such rumors can spread overnight.

    ''Someone must have used this to their advantage a noble? An enemy of the Emsworth? There''s also the King.''

    The leader of the second troop and third troop of the Light Legion hung their head low. They knew that it was their responsibility to make sure a rumor about this incident didn''t spread to themoners so the possible risk of panic will be prevented among the masses.

    "And also"

    An, who was leaning at the wooden wall with a wrinkled and stained blood pants looked at the head butler.

    It was an indication for Jede to proceed.

    "All the vassals are waiting for the Duke to show up I said that His Grace is away for a business trip and it would be best for them to leave ande back after the Duke''s return and..."

    "And?"

    An''s sharp sunset eyes brought the atmosphere in a lower temperature. He''s in the bad mood because of the ipetent knights, his sleepless nights, theck of results in the investigations andstly the condition of his father.

    "They said that they won''t go back unless they got an exnation"

    "How brave"

    His hands were getting itchy and wanted to beat someone or anything up. Of course, An doesn''t have the luxury to do that. He needed his energy to meet the vassals of the Emsworth.

    "Let them wait, I don''t have time to hear those fossils whining andining"

    Jede the Emsworth''s butler for a long time was astonished that their Young Master loosened his tongue and insulted the vassals of his family. Ever since he was a kid, he never let others hear his vulgar words.

    But An can''t help but curse at his family''s vassal who will take this opportunity to suck up to him or his father.

    "However Young Master An may I give my opinion?"

    An looked at the old butler whose wisdom and capabilities have been in use for the sake of their family. He let the butler talk.

    "It would cause moremotion if the Duke and Young Master An wouldn''t give an exnation to the vassals the King would also see this opportunity to corner the Emsworth Duchy and me all the responsibility to the family."

    Jede bowed his head, he knew the consequences of speaking out of turn but as the head butler of the Emsworth Family who served them for the longest time, he has enough share of situation such as this and he knew that the nobles would take this opportunity to stain the family''s honor.

    And as a butler, he won''t forgive himself if he didn''t at least try to pursue the matter. He was forever loyal to the family that he was serving and that it would break his heart to see the other nobles drag the name to the mud.

    "Prepare the carriage let''s see what those fossils would say to my face."

    ***

    Evelyn, who was standing there like she never left Silvester, has been listening to the chatter of Elise.

    "Really It was a shock to hear that something like that was happening in the Levingstone Kingdom without the knowledge of the esteemed Duke. He must be writhing in pain for the people who lost their lives in that cruel demonic ceremony."

    Elise shed a tear, just like what you would expect to the crowned Saintess who has said to be the purest and nicest Saint they would meet in their whole lifetime.

    "Is that so? Don''t worry about that Saint Elise, the light would always defeat evil. I''m sure this must be breaking for you"

    Evelyn knitted her brows under the ck mask.

    ''Silvester is acting unusual why does he look like he was genuinely sympathizing with Elise and ''

    She can''t believe what she saw, Silvester wipe the tears of Elise.

    ''He''s genuinely worried about her? What is happening?''

    Evelyn immediately remembered what Edickart said during their first reunion with the male leads.

    She scanned Elise and felt a small mana sipping through her white earrings that was dangling in her ears. Evelyn looked back and forth to Elise and Silvester.

    Quickly she knew that Silvester must have been affected by the charm of the Saint that Edickart told them.

    ''Shit.!"

    At that moment, she also looked at Sir George, he was frowning. Evelyn thought that Sir George must have been confused just like her but...

    "The Saintess must have been worried about those poor souls"

    Evelyn almost opened her jaw at what she just heard.

    ''What the hell? Is she trying to charm everyone that is here within the room? Don''t tell me when she''s been doing it after I went out?'' Evelyn deeply thought.

    The charm isn''t that powerful but it was enough for a person''s will to change in front of the one who was using it.

    The white rectangr shape earring glowed for a moment and Elise started to speak again.

    "Sil don''t you think that your kingdom should" Elise closely leaned towards Silvester however Evelyn intercepted.

    Elise didn''t notice but the female knight''s hand was on Silvester''s shoulder.

    "Your highness, it''s time for us to depart"

    Evelyn slightly grip Silvester''s shoulder, Elis only looked up at her as she was standing. Silvester blink a few times.

    "Oh your right. We should get going, Your Holiness"

    Silvester snapped back into reality, though he was still confused, Evelyn''s hand was enough for him to wake up.

    "That''s too bad then I''ll walk myself out."

    Elise looked at the masked female knight. She was smiling but her ocean eyes were cold as the winter breeze devoid of any mercy.

    ***

    "What just happened back there?"

    Evelyn looked at her cousin, she was leaning against the window while her mind was wandering off and thinking about what is her next step.

    "Both of you were hypnotized by her if I didn''te back, she will definitely get you to agree with her."

    "Agree with her? About what?"

    Evelyn fell silent and both Sir George and Silvester gulped down.

    They weren''t themselves at that moment, more like they became clueless idiots and the only things that they could think about was tofort Elise.

    "I''m sure she''s nning to use you to her advantage when the Temple of Light established their foothold at the Perspiru Kingdom"

    "Take advantage?" Silvester scowled.

    "Didn''t you see how clingy she was when there were only the two of you?"

    Silvester, Evelyn, Sir George and Bern were inside the carriage while Alisha, Cathy and Gil have already left them behind after they got out from the temple.

    Evelyn chuckled when she saw that her cousin was having a hard time to understand Elise''s action.

    "What do you think she still wants? She has the Saintess title. She was crowned as the best suited for the Crown Prince however talks about marriage are still far off. She has the love of the people and the temple but none of it came from the Crown Prince after they got engaged."

    Evelyn gave her cousin, Silvester a hint. And she smiled.

    "She wants you as her back-up n." Bern was the one to give the answer when he saw that the Crown Prince was still clueless.

 Chapter 163: WORRIES: PART 1

    Chapter 163: WORRIES: PART 1

    "She wants you as her back-up n."

    Bern, the former instructor and the contracted spirit of Evelyn who uses space and lightning said.

    Sir George looked at the Crown Prince with his eyes open wide. He can''t believe that someone has the guts to n the next King of the Perspiru Kingdom as the back-up for her marriage.

    The pink hair man, Bern chuckled at how slow the two are. He raffles his own hair, he was feeling stiff disguising as Silvester''s knight.

    "Who would have thought that she would see you as a backup groom?! Ha-haha!"

    "It''s not something tough about, Sir Bern!"

    "That''s right, that''s why"

    Bern looked at Evelyn and she nodded.

    A magic circle popped up beside him and he reached for it. A ring with a mana stone embedded with a spell was etched inside.

    Silvester was shocked as well as Sir Geoge.

    The Crown Prince never expected that the man who drilled them in swordsmanship had a unique affinity.

    ''Come to think of it I never saw him use his powers. He only used his sword.''

    Silvester epted the ring that Bern passed to him. Bern yawned in front of him which made Sir George raise his brows because of theck of etiquette of the man.

    "What''s this?"

    Silvester observes the ring. And looked at the ck ring in Evelyn''s hand.

    "Are they the same?"

    Evelyn followed Silvester''s line of sight and fell to her slender hands. The ck ring was there resting on her ring finger.

    "This is different" Evelyn replied. At that moment, Bern exined the purpose of the ring that he gave for the both of them.

    "Well, Eve said that you would need this it''s a protection for charm magic. Wear it at all times"

    Silvester became more perplexed at the rtionship of the two.

    ''Thezy Bern was following Evelyn''s order? Howe? Actually, not just him, but the people I saw at the academy Chrisfold, Alisha and Cathy? All of them are from the Academy and have a bright future after they graduated, howe they''re sticking to Evelyn like a sore thumb?!''

    The more Silvester thought about it, the more he got confused.

    ''First of all, Evelyn left the academy after the hunting season that''s just two seasons passed when Evelyn was in the academy how did they be close?''

    "I''m sleepy, Eve wake me when we got there."

    Bern leaned his head on the soft headboard of the carriage.

    "Alright." Evelyn let Bern be.

    She knew that Bern stayed up all night because he was waiting for her and the others while they were infiltrating the Temple and sticking the enchanted talisman from Cassandra.

    The interaction of the two seems to have made Silvester question about what happened four years ago.

    ''Are they the people who helped, Eve?'' he thought.

    Evelyn felt the observing eyes of Silvester. And she kind of had a gist of what he was thinking. She knew that she didn''t exin things to him or at anyone rather.

    ''It''s still better to let them think that the others are human and not spirits they would act natural towards them.'' Evelyn thought.

    That was all she wanted for her contracted spirits who live for how many centuries alone. That is also the reason why she contracted them in the first ce.

    However, the thought that she left them behind for almost a decade because of her memory being locked away and them not having the chance to contact her because of theck of mana in her body is what Evelyn was feeling guilty for.

    Evelyn sighed in defeat. She will talk about these things when everything passes and the humid breeze that was brewing from the stormes passed by them.

    ***

    The carriage stopped at the Royal Pce and Silvester walked out from it. The rest of the people inside which are Evelyn, Bern and Sir George were already standing straight as a knight of Silvester''s entourage.

    The itinerary of Silvester''s visit to the Levingstone Kingdom was for him to have thest day in the Royal Pce to have dinner with the royalties and as well as courtesy for him.

    And of course, Silvester knew that this was only an excuse for him to have a contact with Crown Prince Edickart without making unnecessary movements for the members of Temple of Light to make suspicions from them.

    Evelyn and Silvester exchanged nces. They have decided to move separately.

    Silvester attended the dinner and for the first time he saw Prince Adley, the second in line for the throne beside Crown Prince Edickart.

    Prince Adley with his shining blue hair that wasparable to the clear blue sky and his emerald eyes that was the sign of being a royalty, walked to him and greeted Silvester.

    He was wearing a ck suit that entuated his blue hair and emerald eyes. A good looking man that evidently receives the good genes of his Royal Majesty.

    "It''s been a while, Crown Prince Silvester"

    Prince Adley extended his arm for a shake hand. Silvester nced down and to Prince Adley''s smiling face, he took her hands and shook it.

    Silvester gave his businesslike smile and greeted him.

    "It really has been a while, Prince Adley"

    Silvester can see that Prince Adley changed his demeanor from the look of a gentle charming prince when they were in the St. Prisch Academy to a cunning and scheming man full of greed just like what Silvester saw in his little brother''s eyes.

    "We should catch up sometimes you were always having a talk with big brother that I sometimes think that you''re doing something behind everyone''s back" Prince Adley jokingly said.

    Silvester smiles but his mind was calling Prince Adley a bastard.

    "What are you talking about, brother? I don''t have the hobby of scheming something behind everyone''s back." Edicakart smiled at his brother.

    Prince Adley smiled as his brother, crown Prince Edickart while his eyes were totally telling how absurd the words he was spouting.

    The King and Queen are only chatting away and are obviously not listening to the conversation that the three were having.

    Silvester knew that this dinner wouldn''t let him eat in peace, so he was ready to armor himself with his business-like smile. An act that keeps him sane.

    "The Crown Prince and I are just catching up and discussing things about how I''m learning so much from the Levingstone Kingdom"

    Prince Adley looked beside him and saw Edickart smiling at Silvester like they were best of friends.

    "Is that so? I hope I got invited some time with your little tea time. I tend to be lonely when people exclude me from these things I get weird ideas."

    Prince Adley looked at Silvester with sharp eyes for a second before he smiled. Silvester smiled back like he didn''t see anything.

    In that moment, Silvester''s eyes kind ofnded behind Prince Adley. He saw Prince Adley''s aide that was looking at him with his eyes that seemed to contain a void so deep that you can''t see his emotion.

    Silvester found it odd, he saw people with red hair like Gab but Prince Adley''s right hand man''s hair color was near dark red, something that would let youpare it to the pits of hell.

    It sends him shivering when their eyes locked with each other. Silvester unconsciously turned his sight to Prince Adley who was smiling and he concluded that the two are partners in crime just like what Evelyn said.

    ''They are lunatics''

    Silvester wanted this dinner to end and let him rest in peace. However he knew that was just wishful thinking, his cousin, Evelyn, already asked him to let the Crown Prince know what they have done in the Temple of Light and the ck liquid that they saw.

    She needed the Crown Prince to exchange the statues with ordinary ones before the effects of Cassandra''s spell came to fruition and the Temple learned of it.

    Silvester remembered what Evelyn said.

    "Tell the Crown Prince that the Temple of Light is artificially making ck mana. It would be better for him to know about itthis problem are bing too big for me to handle and that Pope Nelson and Elise are nning something, I don''t know who is behind them but my guts tell me that Prince Adley and his aide Ishid have something to do with it they''re too quiet that it''s suspicious."

    Silvester agreed to what Evelyn said now that he saw Prince Adley and his aide Ishid.

    ''It is really suspicious that they were here, silently living in peace and keeping quiet when they were crushed by Edickart'' Silvester thought.

    And he looked at Crown Prince Edickart and recalled what Evelyn told him to say again.

    "Give him a videomunication device and tell him that I''ll contact him after I settle everything in the Duchy. An wouldn''t carry all of the baggage now that Father needed time to recuperate and the nobles would surely pursue this matter and An would be cornered on all sides"

    Silvester let out a sigh that time. His cousin, Evelyn, decided to leave everything behind four years ago and yet here she is worried about her brother, her father, the duchy, and the people who abandoned her. She doesn''t want them to fall and be one of the victims of the Temple of Light''s scheme.

    ''She''s too good for this Kingdom'' Silvester thought.

 Chapter 164: WORRIES: PART 2

    Chapter 164: WORRIES: PART 2

    Evelyn left the Royal Pce with her contracted spirit Bern. They went back to their ce as they needed to stop by and ask Cassandra if she found out something about the dark grimoire.

    Bern and Evelyn rode a horse to get into their mansion much faster.

    As they walked in front of their home, Evelyn saw a carriage and when she looked around, the servants we''re busy running around the mansion like someone important had arrived.

    Of course, the servants only notice them when Bern asks the servants.

    "What''s happening?" Bern asked the gardener.

    Evelyn still has her ck cape and mask on. She remembered that "her" was still in bed and recuperating from poison.

    "The Duke arrived here earlier he''s been waiting for two hours now. That''s why the servants are in panic."

    Evelyn knitted her brows. The gardener looked at her back and thought that he never saw her before. However, because she arrived with Bern, the gardener decided to let it be.

    Evelyn walked past some servants and some were looking at her with curiosity. Though she knew that this would be the normal reaction, it was still a bit much for them to run and scream just because she was walking dressed like an assassin.

    She heaved a sigh.

    Gab walked towards her when he saw her.

    "You''re here... "

    "Yes how''s everything?"

    "I don''t know I just got here too after finding out that Silvester wille back to the Royal Pce. I figured that you would separate from them when you got out from the temple."

    They walked side by side, Bern already left and went to his room. He seems really sleepy.

    Gab and Evelyn arrived at the parlor room where they saw the back of a young man. His silver hair was shining so brightly that one could guess his identity just by the stand of his hair.

    "What are you doing here?" Gab asked with a tone of annoyance.

    "I''m not here for you, obviously I''m here for Eve."

    Evelyn pulled back her ck cape and mask. Her ombre hair fluttered as she let them sway in the air. The ck and silver-blue tips was something that Gab and Cabel hasn''t seen in a long time.

    Nostalgia lingered in them. The sunset pair of eyes of Evelyn looked at them as she sat across Cabel.

    "What is it?" Evelyn asked.

    She wondered why Gab and Cabel became silent, and as she stared at them she saw that the two were looking at her silently.

    "We''re just d that you came back" Cabel said.

    "Yes, we are really d" Gab said with a smile.

    Evelyn didn''t understand why they were saying this again but decided to not say anything as she knew how much Gab and Cabel looked for her for the past four years. So, she proceeded to talk about the current issue.

    "I presume that the two of you have already known about the current situation in the Duchy."

    The atmosphere became different as they began to discuss things that were happening around the Levingstone Kingdom.

    "I was in the Duchy when I heard about what happened and what they found out in the Shield forest." Gab started to talk.

    Evelyn decided to listen first as she also didn''t know what happened and only knew about what Elise said before they left the temple. So, she doesn''t have a clear grasp of howrge the underground is.

    "... I didn''t have enough information because the butler and the knights have already sealed their lips."

    Gab finished his exnation.

    "How about you?" Evelyn asked as she turned to Cabel.

    Cabel stare at her and sighed.

    "You really"

    Cabel knew that Evelyn didn''t have time to sleep or rx too. It was apparent in her eyes and it was to be expected because she was in the St. Prisch Academy just one day ago and now she''s here trying to learn everything that she can about the Cabin with the sacrificial spell.

    "Just like Sir Gab, that''s only what I found out. The cabin was surrounded with Legion Knights and Young Master An hasn''t been leaving the site, my shadow knights can''t risk being found out."

    Evelyn understood what Cabel was saying. Unexpectedly, a certain memory came to her. She began to frown.

    Cabel and Gab saw it and couldn''t help to ask.

    "What is it, Eve?"

    "I''m not sure yet. I need to see that underground I feel like it might be where I was held captive when I was young."

    Cabel became shocked and his ruby eyes glowed dangerously.

    "Wait a minute you were kidnapped before?" Gab asked and Evelyn nodded.

    Gab was surprised, he didn''t know about Evelyn''s past. What he knew was that the Duke and An were ming her for her mother''s tragic death and nothing more.

    He frowned and clenched his hands. Cabel speaks at that moment.

    "If what you''re suspecting are true then it would be logical how they could abduct you in such a short time ande back to the Duke''s mansion again when they found out that the Duke left to rescue you."

    Of course, Evelyn didn''t have to be surprised why Cabel knew what happened that day, he was her childhood friend though they have separated because of Evelyn and Duchess Monica leaving the Levingstone Kingdom.

    "That''s right I remember that I was held captive inside a dark cell where only a small torch was lit and the floor was moist and cold. That time, I only heard the bushes and the trees and when I left that dungeon I only saw forest outside in a short span we arrived at the back garden of the mansion without hassle."

    Evelyn tried hard not to tell them the horror that day. She paused when she thought that there was a lump on her throat.

    Cabel and Gab were silently listening to her story. They knew that it was a tragedy for the family of the Duke, and they knew that experiencing it first hand was something that they can''t fathom.

    What''s more is that she witnessed it all and became the person that was med for everything.

    "Eve, I''ll be there when you want to go" Cabel said and looked at her with his warm eyes.

    "If you need someone to face your fears I''m here to be with you" Gab said.

    Evelyn looked down, she couldn''t help butugh.

    "Ha-haha"

    Herugh was a mix of sighed and loneliness. It was apparent for her that she was still haunted by what happened to her when she was a small child.

    "Thank you"

    At that moment, Gil opened the door with a bang!

    "Eve, are you fine?!"

    Gil was worried when he got the news from Chisfold. He ran to her and hugged her.

    Cabel and Gab were surprised at how Gil can act like that toward Evelyn and in front of them.

    Gil was checking Evelyn''s face and her arms to see if she was injured.

    Evelyn chuckled.

    "Gil, I''m fine"

    Gab and Cabel can''t stand it anymore on how close he was to Evelyn and they pulled him away from her.

    "What the hell are you doing?" Gil asked, irritated at them.

    "You''re a man! How can you act like that with Eve?!" Cabel said.

    "Even I, who is her knight and aide never did that to her!" Gab said with an annoyed face.

    Evelyn and Gil were either raising their brows or were shocked at how they can react like that.

    Gil stands up straight and talks to them.

    "I''m different from you two I don''t have ulterior motives when I act like that with her, I was genuinely worried because she fought some mages"

    "What?!"

    "She fought mages?!"

    Gab and Cabel turn their heads at her. A look full of worries was ced with the annoyed face of them.

    Evelyn didn''t even have the time to warn Gil not to tell them about it.

    "Is the idiot Aning back to the mansion?" She decided to change the topic.

    "You''re not getting away from this if you think changing the topic will be a benefit for you!" Cabel said.

    "Fine, I fought some mages when we were rescuing the Duke, but I''m fine, Chrisfold was there too"

    "So, is my brothering back to the mansion? Hah Gab?"

    Gab sighed.

    ''At least she''s safe'' He thought.

    "Yes, he will being back this afternoon, the vassals wereining and said that they won''t leave until the Duke or the Young Master gave them an exnation about what is in the Cabin that they found in the Shield Forest."

    Evelyn became buried in her deep thoughts.

    "What is it, Eve?" Gil asked as he sat down beside her. Cabel and Gab red at him but he ignored it.

    "I was thinking of helping An now that Duke Keene is away and injured, the noble will definitely corner him in all sides"

    Cabel, Gil and Gab stare at her, they know the conflict between the siblings of the Emsworth household.

    "I can assist him, but knowing An he wouldn''t let me be that involved knowing that the nobles and the King would be focusing on this" Cabel said.

    "I can help behind the scenes, it would be problematic when they knew that I''m here. They would politically think that I''m a spy from the Bahalkii Kingdom." Gab remark.

    Gab and Cabel looked at Gil and were waiting for him to say something.

    "I''m just a merchant, you know."

    Evelyn smiled at the three who were obviously worried about her.

 Chapter 165: WORRIES: PART 3

    Chapter 165: WORRIES: PART 3

    Evelyn decided to help behind the scene, she knew that her brother was also affected by some ck magic... still he was someone who gravely injured little Evelyn''s feelings.

    "I''ll being with you" Cabel said.

    He was waiting for Evelyn outside her chambers.

    "What are you doing here outside my room?"

    "Waiting for you, you''re going out to see your brother, aren''t you? I''m going with you Commander Gab has alreadye back to the Emsworth mansion. We should act fast now*

    Evelyn only looked at her and asked.

    "What made you think that I would let youe with me?"

    Cabel walked to her and stared at her intently.

    "You think I would let you go again, Eve?"

    Evelyn felt her nerves shudder at the intensity of Cabel''s eyes.

    "It would probably be wise for you to think that I wouldn''t let you go anymore I''ve had enough of waiting, Eve"

    Evelyn shakes her head.

    "You really changed that cute child who was following me and saying that he will wait for me patiently became this stubborn now."

    "Eve, you must be kidding if you thought that I would wait again after all these time I will definitely stick myself with you and won''t leave you alone."

    Cabel suddenly hugged her and Evelyn was shocked and she bashfully blushed in his arms.

    He leaned in closer and into her ears he whisper,

    "I''m not letting you go this time that''s a promise."

    Evelyn pushed him as she was heating up with embarrassment.

    "Stop whispering in my ear, I''m not deaf!"

    Cabel grin like what he always shows to Evelyn. The warm gaze that focuses only on her was something that Evelyn tried hard not to notice.

    "I just want to be closer, so you can hear every word."

    "I get it Duke Cabel!"

    "That''s only Cabel for you don''t call me with titles,"

    Cabel walked closer and Evelyn voluntarily stepped back however cliche as it is, she was cornered to a wall and he held her hand and slowly caressed it, and lifted it to his face.

    The subtle touch of his warm palm and the grazing of his soft skin was new for Evelyn. Her heartbeat beats faster and her sunset eyes shake as she stares at the intensity of his ruby eyes. Her porcin skin was painted like the cherry tomatoes

    Even though she came and has a memory of a modern girl, she never knew how to react to a charming man such as the man in front of him.

    Furthermore, he is one of the male leads of the novel, "A Happy Ending", and is said to be one of the amazing visuals of the group.

    "Anyways, stop doing this I have important things to do"

    ''And besides, what if someone walks in when we are in the hallway''

    Just the thought made Evelyn embarrassed.

    Evelyn decided to brush the unknown atmosphere that she was just in. Cabel just sighed as a response and followed her.

    She walked away from Cabel and started to go towards her office at the end of the hall of the second floor.

    Today no, rather, this moment, she''s going to have a conversation with the Crown Prince.

    The videomunication device glowed and a screen with a face of Crown Prince Edickart weed her.

    Evelyn decided to wear her ck mask but other than that everything was just the original her. ck hair and silver blue tips, her sunset eyes, porcin skin, and kissable lips.

    The face of Edickart leaning against his head against his hands and onto the armrest weed Evelyn and Cabel who were at the back leaning against the office''s wall and watching what was about to unfold.

    "It''s been a while" Edickart breaks the ice and smiles.

    "It really is I greet the Crown Prince, may the sun guide your path." Evelyn bowed a little to give respect.

    "So, what does my former fiancee want to talk about?"

    Evelyn sighs while Cabel''s brow twitches in irritation. She decided to take off the ck mask, Evelyn was trying to be careful that someone might be listening and will see her face It''s not the time for her to let the others know that she''s alive.

    But seeing the Crown Prince just mentioning and babbling about her disposition without concern, the thought of being careful became dust and vanished in the air.

    "I guess, I don''t need this"

    The ck mask was ced on the table and besides the crystal ball which serves as the videomunication device.

    "That''s perfect I haven''t seen that face for so long you look beautiful as always. Would you like to be my Queen?"

    Cabel almost crushed themunication device but when he heard Evelyn, he became at ease.

    "I apologize, your highness but that position is now upied by the Saintess and I don''t have the qualification as I already run away from that title"

    Evelyn stares at the Crown Prince though it would be presumptuous to look straight at the eyes of a Royal, Evelyn has never cared about that when ites to Crown Prince Edickart.

    Edickart also doesn''t mind Evelyn''s honest words.

    "I know you don''t like to be my wife, enough for you to fake your death and run away to the other Kingdom."

    Silence fell in the room.

    Evelyn watched Edickart''s genuine smile but his emerald eyes were clouded and surrounded by disappointment, loneliness, and relief.

    Evelyn doesn''t know what to respond to. Because what the Crown Prince said was one of the reasons why she left. Of course the main reason was because she didn''t want to die by decapitating her head.

    "Anyways you have news for me, am I right? Crown Prince Edickart just told me that someone will contact me and I knew it would be you you''ve been collecting information from the temple. Did something ur in your stay there?"

    Edickart decided not to dwell on the topic anymore. They have already passed the point of no return. What he knows is that there are things that they need to discuss as the safety of the masses are the priority.

    His yful tone became serious as he folded his arm. The atmosphere went back to that of a vassal and a monarch. Cabel silently watched them exchange a few words.

    They started to talk about the current affairs of the Duchy and the surrounding territories. The disappearance of the people in different ces and all about ck mana.

    "... so, you''re saying that almost all the people who have gone missing have an affinity for fire? The dominant power which has a destructive power? Why?" Evelyn asked, perplexed as to why it needs to be the affinity of fire.

    It was the first time that she saw the connection of the people who went missing.

    "I also have no clue as to why I already read some ancient books but none of them say the connection of ck magic and fire, as well as the sacrificial spell." Edickart replied.

    They pondered for a while and thought about how they would proceed. Edickart knew that Evelyn had a great mind. Especially when she can disguise her own death without everyone noticing about the possible evidence that it was her who did it.

    She gave ns that made Edickart smile and be content.

    "That''s great, I would proceed with what we discuss here."

    "Thank you, your highness"

    They bid their goodbyes and Evelyn stood up. She still needs to talk to her brother tonight.

    "Let''s go?" Cabel asked.

    He became ustomed to Evelyn wearing all ck just like his shadow knights.

    "You looked beautiful even if you look like an assassin"

    Evelyn doesn''t know what to say.

    ''Is it apliment or what?'' she thought.

    They leave the mansion and arrive at the Duke''s house where all the lights are still lit.

    "In the bushes, Cabel and Evelyn were hiding.

    "So, what now?" He asked.

    "We should wait for my brother''s bed time right?"

    Cabel imagined Eveln''s mischievous smiling face behind the ck mask. However he also kind of liked the idea of it.

    "We should wait for him in his chamber"

    With their skilled work of entering the mansion without the people and the guards finding it out, they reach An''s room.

    "Who would have thought that the soledy of the Emsworth will break in twice in their own home" Cabel whispered as he silently opened the door.

    They sessfully sneaked in and saw her brother''s room.

    "You know I can waltz in here with my head held high but that would cause the noble''s society in uproar that would be a disaster when there''s a lot of going on in the Duchy. They would definitely me it on me"

    Cabel understand what she was trying to say. The coincidence of hering back and the disappearance of the people that started four years ago would definitely make buzz in the society if some noble gossipers tried to make a funny story with her being the center.

    So, Cabel dropped the subject and shrugged the thought about the disgusting nobles.

    "I noticed that they are busy and most of the maids are at the ground floor they must be catering to the vassals that went to protest against the Duke and your brother."

    Evelyn sat down on her brother;s chair and scanned some documents that were ced on the table.

    "They must have been cornering him now"

    She smiled when she saw one of the documents.

    "I should help my big brother, right?"

    ***

    Hey guys, as promised here are the winner of the 100 redeemable coins. YAY! ???

    FOUR readers who top on voting are:

    1. AuBurn54

    2. yukki_sshi

    3. jntkonthoujam

    4. AlmightyLee

    Three readers who give the best insight and won are:

    1. KeyMonter

    2. crispychilipotato

    3. faye06

    TWO top Fans username who won are:

    1. Louise_Celestine

    2. Kalie_Arm

    Message me in discord @MyCatPaws#2402 so I can give the redemption code for the 100 redeemable coin of IDWTBE. Happy reading ?

 Chapter 166: ALLAN AND EVELYN: PART 1

    Chapter 166: ALLAN AND EVELYN: PART 1

    The meeting room with a splendid decoration in the ceiling and has the view of the main garden situated in the ground floor of the Duke''s mansion has been buzzing since the early morning.

    The long table has been upied by the vassals of the Emsworth family and has been making uproars because of the issue that has been circting around the Duchy.

    The yapping and babbling of the vassals has been ringing in An''s ear. He was silently listening with the ridiculous exchange of talks within the room.

    His aide was also silently listening to the only contribution of the vassals, the noise pollution that the people in the room are making.

    "Young Master, there''s a rumor going on around the whole Duchy and the townspeople are concerned about what is happening they''re worried about their families safety."

    Count Berbos has just inherited his title from his father and wants to show the other nobles his integrity as one of the new nobles who will lead the other territories in Emsworth.

    An looked at Count Berdos talk about his concern and the rumor going around, spreading among their people.

    "How long will His Grace be gone, Young Master An? His Grace needs to be here the people will be in chaos without the monarch."

    Another vassal voiced his concern to An.

    An just leaned in his chair while the other vassals were sitting in the long table talking and voicing their panic. Nine vassals wereining about the rumors, their safety, the enemies, the Duke noting back, and the stress that they are experiencing.

    "This is getting ridiculous" An just said.

    "What? Young MasterAn, what are you saying? This is no time to say such things!" Count Berdos told An.

    An''s gaze became sharp as he scanned the faces of the vassals. The nobles subconsciously gulped their own anxiety as the gaze of the next heir sent shiver to their backs.

    "You''re barking proudly because the Duke isn''t here I can see that the count has some guts because the owner isn''t here."

    "What? Young Master, how can you twist my words of sincerity and the people''s worries?" Count Berbos remark.

    "Is it really the worries of the people you''re talking about or are you just worried about yourself and your families disposition because of the pressure the other nobles are giving you?"

    "Wh-what are you talking about, young Master? We are genuinely worried about the Duchy! The Duke has established the name of Emsworth and the honor that he brought are something that we, the vassals, are proud of!"

    An smirked and leaned closer. An icy aura envelopes the noisy room. Everyone became wary of who it wasing from.

    "Then why the hell are you not helping with the "safety of the people" and you''re just here pping your mouth with the ridiculous talk about your sincerity."

    "W-what?!" Count Berbos was flustered at the blunt words of a neen year old heir of Emsworth.

    He just knew that the Young Master was a silent man. A young man who only knew about the privilege of the Duke''s only son and the apparent heir. A man who silently listens to his father''s words.

    That''s why he was certain that he could make the heir apparent listen to his words as he was older than him by a few years.

    However he was wrong, An only met the old vassals that have now retired and since four years ago, he was stuck with political affairs at the Pce as a representative of the Emsworth Duchy because his father, Duke Keene, has refused any audience with the King.

    "It was really amusing that you have the guts to summon a meeting when no one of you seems to be aware of what was happening in yournd!"

    "Young Master, if you would excuse me but the report has only arrived this day and besides the missing people don''t have connection to each other and the time span of them being missing are long apart." A Baron exined.

    "Isn''t it because you don''t have enough concern for your people that you decided to ignore the reports of the knights? I''m not idot, Baron. I know what was happening in our territory and we are doing everything we can to solve it. However, I''m certain that none of you has been conducting your own research about the kidnappings"

    An almost snapped at them as his aura was pressuring them. When the vassals no longer have the guts toin, An decided to use them as in-charge of the Emsworth Duchy until his father gained his health back.

    An stood up as he thought that there was no point in staying. He also made the vassals known who have the upper hand and have the authority in the room to order them around.

    The vassals certainly receive his superiority as the Duke''s son and the next in line to be a Duke.

    They be fully aware not to mess again with An.

    ***

    Evelyn has been waiting for his brother with Cabel seating in the table while he softly brushes her hair with his long fingertips.

    "Stop touching my hair"

    "It''s fine there''s nothing to do here. Of course, I''ll stop if you wantto do more things~"

    Evelyn ignores his words. She knew that Cabel was clingy since they were a child.

    It was something that Evelyn thought was a hobby of Cabel and something that he picked up when he was busy diverting the noble''s impression of him when he was making the Night''s Guild.

    Though truthfully, Cabel only was clingy because it was Evelyn.

    Cabel chuckles as he sees Evelyn getting irritated.

    In a moment, they heard footsteps from a far and Cabel stopped pestering her and walked behind her.

    "He''s here, are you ready?"

    "Why wouldn''t I be? It''s just that idiot An."

    Cabel smirked and Evelyn leisurely waited for her brother to open the door.

    A click was heard and the door opened.

    An stopped walking inside when he saw the people inside his room. His aide was also shocked to a degree and his eyes went wide.

    "It''s been a while"

    The door closed with a bang as Evelyn greeted her brother.

    An''s lips opened and closed however no words came out from his mouth. His sunset eyes that mirrored Evelyn''s reflection were shaking uncontrobly.

    He can''t even see Cabel standing behind Evelyn. His whole attention was solely at thedy sitting on his chair with the familiar ck hair and silver-blue tips.

    A hair that was unique to his sister along with the sunset pair of orbs and the cat-like shaped eyes.

    He doesn''t know what to do, he doesn''t even know if it was the fatigue that influenced his vision to see his sister or does he just missed her too much that his own senses are fooling him.

    "Young Master isn''t that?''

    His aide gasped as he saw thedy who was wearing all balck clothes and was sitting there leisurely.

    An heard his aide and thought that it wasn''t just him who was stressed because of the continuous events that were happening in the Duchy.

    Furthermore, his sister was smiling at him. Something that An would find ridiculous in this situation because he knows and was sure that his sister hated him to her core.

    "Who are you?" An asked with all his might.

    An subconsciously gulps his saliva waiting for the woman in front of him to answer his question.

    He was expecting her to make his wishese true, that she answered his prayer but at the same time he was afraid that if she was really his sister, the scars that he made would surely make her deny their rtionship.

    Evelyn raised both her brows because she was amused at how her brother can be an idiot sometimes and how socially awkward can he be.

    "Did you forget your own blood rted sister?" she asked.

    The words that An expected came out from her mouth he stood there frozen and stiff, unable to utter words as his overwhelming emotions overcame him.

    His eyes be clouded and he steps back. Evelyn stood up and walked to face her brother.

    "It''s nice to see that stone face with a different kind of expression... "

    "You''re really?"

    An felt that there was a lump in his throat that he can''t even say the name of his sister.

    Evelyn became more amused, she never expected such a reaction from her brother. She only thought that he would be surprised for a moment and wille back to give her a sarcasm.

    "You should calm down and sit we have important things to discuss."

    Evelyn looked at the aide and beckoned him to bring some tea that would calm An''s nerves.

    His ade looked at An and he nodded. Unsure if it was the correct decision to leave the Young Master alone with them, he quickly left for him toe back faster.

    Evelyn and An sat across each other, that was the only time that he noticed another presence in the room and saw Cabel leaning against Evelyn and against the sofa.

    He knitted his brows.

    "What are you doing here? Is she really my sister?"

    Cabel tilt his head.

    "Don''t tell me that you can''t even distinguish your own sister?" Cabel answered him in annoyance and sarcasm.

    ''I don''t have the energy to argue with you, just answer my question, Cabel Sigrid!"

    Cabel shaked his head while Evelyn was just staring at her brother''s funny reaction.

    "She''s not?" An asked.

    "She is! I''m shaking my head because I don''t know that you are this idiot."

    An ignored him, he only wanted to know and confirmed that she is his sister who is said to have died four years ago.

    Evelyn smiled.

    "How are you, Young Master?"

 Chapter 167: ALLAN AND EVELYN: PART 2

    Chapter 167: ALLAN AND EVELYN: PART 2

    "How are you, Young Master?"

    "Should I answer like I wasn''t shocked by this? Or just honestly answer that question?"

    An asked with his brows shot high and his sunset eyes shook for a moment.

    "It''s up to you... answer what you deemed necessary."

    "Is that so? Then I would answer that I''m fine before you showed up"

    "Haa-haha"

    Evelynughs and scoffs at the same time. She finds it funny that her brother has the same sharpness of tongue.

    An can''t take his eyes off the woman in front of her. Evelyn was sipping the tea that An''s aide brought.

    "You should drink the tea while it''s hot. It would help you calm down." She gave advice to her big brother.

    Cabel joined them and sits beside Evelyn so close.

    An crumpled his face and asked.

    "And what the hell are you doing here, Duke Cabel? Aren''t you supposed to be in your fief?"

    "I''m here because Evelyn is here and there''s things that I needed to know while I''m here."

    "Is that so? So, she''s really my sister?"

    An looked at her ck hair and the silver-blue tips that were a sign of the Emsworth family lineage. Her sunset eyes were identical to his. It was something that he can''t deny that the person in front of him was really his sister.

    Evelyn can''t help but nod to assure An, though she knew he would deny it for a few times before he concluded that it was really his sister that he was looking at, she knew that An would be confused for a while.

    Cabel just smiled and replied with a sarcastic tone to An.

    "Of course she''s your blood rted sister Do you think I would follow someone just because she looks like her? My love isn''t that shallow."

    Evelyn almost choked.

    "Stop talking unnecessary things!"

    "Oh, you''re shy~"

    "I''m not!"

    Cabel chuckled at how Evelyn showed her irritation, it was like he was back to the past where they are in the Academy.

    Evelyn clicked her tongue and looked at the night sky outside her brother''s window. She thought that it would be beneficial for both of them to discuss what is important.

    "We should talk about what was happening, I''ll help you behind the scenes until fatheres back from the Academy."

    An became shocked at Evelyn''s words.

    ''Did she just mentioned Father? How did she know?'' An thought.

    "Wait a minute how did you know that Father is in the Academy?" An asked.

    An looked at Cabel with daggers and thought that he was the one who informed his sister about his father''s condition.

    ''He''s capable of knowing what happened if he gave the task to his shadow knights this bastard!'' An thought.

    "Don''t look at me like that"

    Cabel said after he saw him staring at him like he did something wrong towards him and just shrugged his shoulder as he could sense what An was thinking.

    And as a response An looked at him like a leech. Sticking to his sister like an abandoned dog.

    "But how did the two of youe together?" An became curious.

    ''Does it mean that he knew my sister is alive? Since when?!'' An thought.

    Cabel smiled while he stared at Evelyn lovingly.

    "Isn''t it obvious? Of course because Evelyn needed me"

    Evelyn almost blushed but she stopped and decided to react like she was annoyed.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, you came of your own ord."

    Evelyn was getting more impatient with the two whose talk was not necessary for the n. Of course, she knows that An and Cabel might like to catch up but not her.

    She has many things to do that talking to her family and patching their rtionship was the least things on her list.

    ''That could wait I need to see the underground of that Cabin!'' Evelyn thought.

    Her father, Duke Keene, knew that and agreed to help her because they have the same goal. Besides, they also have a small talk when she was in the Academy where he was recuperating.

    Duke Keene gave her permission to do things she wanted to while he was gone to the Academy, he also asked her for a favor to help her brother because Duke Keene knew that the Emsworth family had a lot of enemies.

    And An can''t do it by himself because Duke Keene knew that he was not ready to face the enemies behind his wife''s death.

    And right now is not the time to talk about what happened in the past. So, Evelyn decided to tell him about what Duke Keene asks from her.

    "Father, ask me that I''ll help you while he is resting in the Academy. Besides. I also asked him to do me a favor while he was there."

    An perked up and looked at his sister.

    "What do you mean? Father knew that you''re alive?"

    "Yes, he knew for a while now."

    "...and he didn''t tell me anything?"

    Evelyn fell silent. She has no idea that An would want to know that she''s alive and kicking. So, she answered him honestly.

    "It was me who told him not to tell you"

    Evelyn ced the cup on the saucer and looked at her brother.

    "W-why? Why did you ask him that?"

    An was shocked to his core. His father knew that Evelyn was alive Cabel who is not a part of their family knew that she was alive There were a lot of chances to tell him but Duke Keene didn''t.

    ''Is it because she hates me so much that she wants to keep it a secret from me? But why would Father do that? Why would he hide it from me?''

    He thought his Father would let him know about his sister because he knew about what happened to him from the time when Evelyn was said to have died alone.

    Evelyn faces her brother.

    "An, it was something that I asked Father, because I knew that you harbor hatred towards me and I understand if you med me for what happened to our Mother."

    "Wha-what?"

    An''s eyes be clouded with the memories of the past and the things that she said.

    ''It''s true that I did hate her but it was because she decided to leave me with the painful memories from the time when mother died it was because she chose to erase them that I was left alone to mourn for mother.'' An thought inside his head.

    "Now, we have important things to discuss, I would appreciate it if we set aside feelings and just talk about what is needed to do."

    An''s thoughts were cut off when he heard a tone that he was familiar with. A tone and a voice were most of the nobles used when they were talking about business with no harbor feelings attached.

    An was dumbfounded as well as confused. His sister was someone who was emotional but looking at the person in front of him, there''s no hint that she was letting her emotions show.

    He was familiar with Evelyn who talked back to him and knew how to ignore him, it was what he was familiar with. However, now he can''t read her. She was like a nk canvass.

    ''What happened to her in the past four years?''

    An has the urgency to talk about her past, what happened to her after she was proimed dead, or where she went and why she did those things.

    He knew that it was him who scarred her the most, there were a lot of things that he wanted to say to his sister, but seeing that she was here because she decided to talk about the administration of the fief, An can onlyugh.

    "Ha-haha!"

    "Am I that useless that you decided to appear because you learned about those rumors? Is that it?"

    ''No, that''s not what I meant!!''

    An was trying to ask if the reason she decided to appear after so many years passed was because she was worried about the rumors and the Duchy, not because he thought that Evelyn was thinking he was useless.

    Evelyn only smiled.

    "I just thought that it would be easy for you if you have someone who''s doing the work in the shadows while you face the nobles who would take this opportunity to attack the Duchy."

    Cabel only listened to the conversation of the siblings. Even though he heard An''s words and that helikes to joke around when Evelyn is around, he also has the etiquette to keep his mouth shut when it''s necessary.

    "But why now? Why did you decide to show yourself when it was you who decided to leave "

    Evelyn holds her breath and thinks about her memories in this mansion. She blinked a few times andughed out loud.

    "An, I''m not here to start reminiscing about the past I''m also not here to talk about why I decided to leave. I''m here because I needed to cooperate with you because what I''m doing right now is something that I can''t handle alone... "

    Her brother, An, shut his mouth as he saw the unshakable and determined eyes of Evelyn.

    "I know it''s presumptuous and discourteous of me to ask something that I already abandoned. However, I needed to do this because my power alone is not enough and the enemies are targeting the family that mother has cherished the most.''

    An creases his brows.

    "You remembered mother?"

    "I remembered everything, enough to hunt me in my sleep"

    Evelyn and An locked eyes. The sunset orbs that they inherited to their mother was something that the two were proud to have.

 Chapter 168: ALLAN AND EVELYN: PART 3

    Chapter 168: ALLAN AND EVELYN: PART 3

    "Where is it?" Evelyn asked.

    It was like yesterday that she entered the forest by herself and found a ve thatter on became her guard and aide.

    Now, as she approached the entrance of the Shield forest at night, she felt the difference of it from the day.

    It was eerie and some monsters are making noises that will send the hairs at the nape of the neck stand.

    An, Cabel and Evelyn, decided to continue their talk at the Shield Forest where the Cabin was found out.

    They rode a horse in the middle of the night. An knew that it would be better not to waste time like what his sister, Evelyn said.

    The galloping of the horse was what indicated the nights that someone was approaching. They prepared themselves for battle however they saw their Young Master with Duke Cabel and a masked woman riding the horse in full sprint.

    They immediately step aside. Curiosity lingered on them because of the appearance of the two individuals apanying the rushed An.

    Meanwhile, An heard all about what Evelyn needed to tell him. The ck mana, what they found in the temple her spection about the connection of the sacrifice spell in the cabin to the Temple of light.

    It was so shocking that he was left speechless. And Evelyn, that time nonchntly talked about how she helped the Duke when there were some mages and assassins that ambushed them on the way to the St. Prisch Academy

    She asked about why Duke Keene decided to leave the mansion when he knew that there was something going on in the fief.

    That question also left him to wander.

    His father isn''t the type to act without reason, and saying that he was going there just to inspect was obviously made up.

    ''Why did father tell me that he was just going to inspect the St. Prisch Academy what for?''

    He wanted to absorb the information first and weight the odds. However, they are pressed in time.

    "Young Master...Evelyn called.

    "What is it?"

    An felt a pang whenever he heard his sister call him something like a stranger would do. Still, he decided to let it be he really didn''t have a choice but to ept how his sister would treat her.

    ''In the first ce, it was my fault that Evelyn became like this it was because of how immature I acted towards her.''

    An can''t help but me himself, after she was gone, everything felt like an empty hole. There was nothing that he could do to bring back time and nothing that could do to bring back his sister alive.

    At least, that ''s what he thought. But right now, he has a chance and An decided to gain his sister''s forgiveness.

    The four years that passed let him realise his action towards his own sister was uncalled for. She was just a child like him but all the me fell behind that small shoulder.

    "Are we still not there? How far was it from the entrance?" Cabel asked while they were still riding the horse and was running at full speed.

    And along the way, they are also killing monsters that they encounter.

    "We''re here"

    An responded as he saw a small light getting wider and brighter every time they moved forward.

    They left their horses to the knights and proceeded to enter the Cabin without paying attention to the knights curiosity stares.

    The second leader of the knight whose name Evelyn didn''t know led them to the underground without asking much about who was apanying their Young Master, especially that Evelyn looks like an assassin with all the ck fabric enveloping her.

    She was getting stares every now and then but Evelyn ignored it.

    ''It was natural for them to be suspicious'' she thought.

    The dark lit underground and a smell of decay, blood, moss as well as the moisture lingering around can definitely make someone''s stomach turn upside down.

    Cabel gave Evelyn a handkerchief She was dumbfounded because she already had a mask on her face.

    "Double protection. It''s too smelly"

    Evelyn can''t help but question her decision when she let Cabel apany her in this inspection.

    An just stare at Cabel like he was thinking how stupid can he be to act frivoulous in this kind of situation.

    Both An and Evelyn, shakes their heads. Cabel just stares at Evelyn and his hand reaching out with the hanky. He was waiting for Evelyn to get it from him.

    And she did, a small sigh escapes her lips. The next moment, Evelyn stands at one of the iron bars and sees the prison cell that was big enough to fit a hundred people.

    A scowl made its way to her face. She saw the corpses, rather, she saw the remains of the people inside the prison.

    "Why are you still not doing something about this?"

    She was asking about the bones that were stacked and piled like a pancake.

    "Ugh...thatparison was foul" Evelyn mumbled.

    An then replied to her.

    "The Knights will get them out of here at the break of dawn and hold some funeral."

    "That''s good we should at least give them a goodbye."

    Evelyn searched the other prison cell and the size of the underground was big enough to conduct and held a conference with five hundred people.

    One of the prison cells caught Evelyn''s eye. She slowly approached it and was getting a sense of deja vu.

    "Key" she asked.

    The second leader of the Light Legion looked at their Young Master An, when he saw that An nodded, the leader gave her the key that they found in the Cabin.

    She entered the cold cell and wandered her eyes to the dark lit room and the moist that made the floor cold.

    "The cement wall is still here that torch was still hanging there"

    Evelyn bent down and picked up a chain that was pierced and connected to the wall.

    She mumbled

    "This one is also here"

    "Eve?" Cabel whispered as he followed her inside.

    "Evelyn immediately ironed her crumpled face before she face Cabel however she was toote to notice that Cabel already saw her wretch expression.

    "What? Tell me what is it?!"

    She was quiet for a bit before she decided to open her mouth and answer him.

    "When I was young, this cramp cell looks too big and scary for me..."

    Cabel knitted his brows as he be concerned because Evelyn mumbled words while her face be paled just like a white sheet. That''s when a memory shed to his mind

    "Don''t tell me this is where you"

    Evelyn let out augh that almost sounded like a scoff She stood up and left the room and Cabel also followed him. An be baffled as he saw Cabel''s angry face that says I''ll destroy them.

    "What happened there?" He asked,

    Evelyn just smiled and walked towards the open space.

    "It''s nothing let''s go, I still need to see that spell."

    "No, I need to know why that guy became like that there was something, right? Tell me, I need to know"

    Evelyn looked back at her brother and sighed.

    "It''s nothing, it doesn''t concern you."

    Continuing her steps to arrive at the ce where the enchantment circle was drawn, Evelyn halted more like, she was stopped by someone pulling her.

    "What?!"

    A chilling air swept the people apanying the two. His hand around her wrist was gripped tightly.

    "Don''t give me that reason I agree to let youe with me because you said you might have seen something that might lead to why this is happening!"

    "Let her go!"

    Cabel intercepted and held An''s hand that was grabbing her wrist. The knight who was with them didn''t have time to react as he didn''t know what happened that leads to this situation.

    "Don''t interfere with us, Duke Cabel. This is a family matter"

    "Family matter? If I remember correctly, that ended long ago since you med her for everything!"

    An flinched at Cabels'' words. He looked at him like he was ready to slit his throat.

    Cabel smirked with his chilling presence. His eyes were glowing dangerously so if everyone could see and witnessed this moment, they could say that he would flip everything if An didn''t heed his words.

    "Young master please calm down"

    The knight called An, he doesn''t know what they are talking about family? Why would they talk about something like that inside the underground full of corpses.

    The second leader of the knight knew that Cabel is now a Duke while An was still the heir apparent.

    Meaning, Duke Cabel has a title while An was still not in that position. It means that Cabel has more authority than him.

    Allnan grits his teeth. Evelyn who saw this ridiculous situation heaved a deep sigh.

    "Enough! Both of you, Let go"

    They were still looking at each other grimacingly.

    "Now!"

    Evelyn felt like she was in the middle of a brunt force as their aura was leaking at them. An let go of her hand and so Cabel also did the same.

    She walked away, leaving the two behind.

    "W-wait!"

    Evelyn sigh, her brother won''t let the matters rest until he knew what it was about.

    "It''s where I was held captive happy now? Let''s proceed."

    She ended the argument and arrived at the open space where an altar and dried blood was scattered all around the wall.

    An became quiet after he heard Evelyn.

    ''This is where she was held captive?? When??'' He thought

    He looked down and tried to suppress his anger at himself.

    ''How can you be this idiot? Why do you need to ask a question that will bring bad memories to everyone?''

    An was feeling frustrated at himself. There was nothing right he did since he saw Evelyn.

    At that moment, An saw yet again the patterns that were inscribed on the floor. A thumping sound came from his heart.

    He grabs his chest as if someone was holding them and gripping it hard.

    "Ugh"

    He coughs like there''s no tomorrow. And the next thing he knew, his visions were getting dark and Evelyn''s shocked sunset eyes was what hest saw before he plopped down to the ground.

 Chapter 169: ALLAN AND EVELYN: PART 4

    Chapter 169: ALLAN AND EVELYN: PART 4

    An incident urred whereas Evelyn didn''t anticipate. Her brother, An, was lying on the cold hard floor.

    "Young Master!"

    The leader of the second group of the Light Legion shouted. However An can only respond in grumbles and moaned.

    "Young Master?! Please stay strong!"

    "What''s happening to him?" Cabel talked and crouched down.

    "I don''t know We should get him out of here" The knight replied.

    Evelyn was left astound as she looked and stood there blinking at her brother''s paled face. She didn''t imagine that one day the brother who looks and stands likes a boulder and mocks her can someday show vulnerability.

    "...delyn"

    Evelyn can''t hear Cabel''s voice. Seeing that she wasn''t paying attention to him, Cabel stood up and grabbed both her shoulders.

    "Adelyn Get a hold of yourself."

    Cabel didn''t call her Eve or Evelyn but instead he called her in her alias because the Knight was beside them.

    "Duke, can you help me get the Young Master at my back?" The knight asks, and Cabel can only look back and forth towards Evelyn and An''s situation.

    He did what he needed to do and assist the knight. The priority is the health of their Young Master. They knew that An was the only capable person to face the problems that they are facing.

    Evelyn didn''t even know how she climbed up the stairs and into the bedroom located in the Cabin.

    "Call for Sir Jede in the mansion, tell him that the young Master needs medication and a doctor to check up on him."

    The leader of the second division of the Light Legionmanded one of his trusted knights.

    Cabel looked at the situation at hand and assessed what happened that resulted in An''s fainting.

    Evelyn came near him after she calmed down her mind.

    "What do you think is the cause?" Evelyn asked.

    "There''s a lot of things that could be the reason for this"

    "You''re right It could be stress, pressure or does he have an illness?"

    Cabel paused for a moment to think if ever one of his shadow knights have reported something about An''s condition.

    However, he can only shake his head.

    "I''m not aware if he has a health problem we should ask that guy."

    He looked towards the knight who was beside An, it was the leader of the second division. The knight was wiping An''s cold sweat, for a while now, he was mumbling iprehensible words and seemed to be in a nightmare.

    "Young Master, please hang in there"

    Evelyn followed his sight and nodded to Cabel as she agreed to his suggestion.

    "Sir Knight"

    "Duke I''m sorry but I think we should postpone the inspection underground"

    The knight slightly bowed and tried to appease Duke Cabel.

    "Please there''s no need for that, we fairly knew that this situation is unprecedented. I understand the circumstances... Don''t worry about it, however, I have a question"

    The knight then looked up at Cabel abruptly.

    "Please, ask away"

    At that moment, a light came from the middle of the room and Jed with a doctor appeared out of nowhere.

    "They sure are quick to act" Cabel mumbled.

    "Young Master!!!" The head butler Jede called, you can see in his eyes the urgency to quickly attend to An.

    "What happened here?" He asked.

    The doctor immediately ran to An and diagnosed his condition. The doctor checked his eyes and his breathing. That moment, the butler immediately asked the knight who had the task to guard the Young Master.

    "Sir Alex, what happened to the Young Master?"

    Cabel and Evelyn can only know the leader of the second division''s name and the one who apanied them to the underground..

    The knight then faces the butler.

    "Sir Jede, the Young Master just fainted after he experienced some pain"

    Pain? Was he hurt?" The doctor asked after he heard their conversation.

    "There''s no wound that I''m aware of"

    "Is that so... Then, could you please leave us for the moment, I need to thoroughly examine the Young Master."

    "We understand, if you need anything we will wait in the hall" Jede said and left the room with everyone.

    Outside the only bedroom at the Cabin, Cabel, Evelyn, Jede and Alex, are patiently waiting for the result of the examination of the doctor. The cause of the sudden ailment of the Young Master is something that would affect the whole Duchy of the Emsworth.

    The reason wh butler Jede has been walking back and forth in front of the door.

    Cabel then resumed his talk to the knight, Alex.

    "So, Sir Alex.. I would like to resume our conversation earlier"

    "Oh, your Grace, you''re right. Please ask"

    Evelyn closed her eyes as she leaned at the wooden wall of the Cabin while she heightened her senses, so she could hear Cabel and Alex conversation.

    "Does the apparent heir of the Emsworth Duchy have a history such as these?"

    The butler halted his footsteps and looked back to the knight Alex and Duke Cabel. He walked to them and gave his respect to Cabel as he has the higher status among them.

    "Forgive me for myte greetings your grace, Duke Cabel."

    Cabel sighs, it was the second time that the answer he wanted to receive didn''te up from their mouth.

    "Rise

    "I heard you''re asking about Young Master''s health history, I may be stepping out of line but we cannot give information like that as it concerns our Master."

    Cabel shot his brows up, impressed by the butler''s loyalty and bravery.

    It is because the butler just went against a noble and with a higher status at that.

    "I''m impressed by your loyalty but I''m not asking because I''m concerned by his well being or will use it to my advantage but because I need to know the cause of his sudden poor health given the situation of the Emsworth Duchy..."

    Cabel''s cold tone vibrated in the space that the people were in.

    The knight Alex and the butler flinched at the frank words that came from the young Duke.

    Gulped. The butler, Jede, also knew that as the situation stands, it will be quite disadvantageous to them once the vassals or the King knew that the Young Master copsed and the Duchy had no master governing it.

    Of course, he will do anything to not let any news about An''s condition be exposed on the surface but that is only possible if Duke Cabel and hispanion will shut their mouth.

    "I assume given your reaction you understand the situation?"

    Cabel coldly spat the words that seemed to wake the butler up.

    The butler sighs.

    "Are you on the Young Master''s side? No.. are you on the Emsworth side?"

    Cabel smirked.

    "I''m on my father-inws side"

    "Father-inw? Your Grace is married?"

    "Soon" Cabel smiles after thinking about his bride that is sending him stares that can put holes in his body.

    Jede became stupefied at his answer and squinted his wrinkled eyes. Evelyn can only listen to Cabel''s ridiculous words.

    Anyway, Jede decided to trust his word. Duke Keene actually talked about him before he departed from the mansion and to the St. Prisch Academy saying that if ever Duke Cabel asked for anything while he is away, definitely give him the information that he wants.

    He didn''t know what it meant at first but given the situation, Jede thought that maybe the Duke Keene anticipated something like this.

    "Yesterday, the Young Master''s aide said that the Young Master became dizzy when they also visited the underground prison where the sacrificial spell was written on the floor"

    Cabel stayed silent and let the old butler continue his words.

    "... they thought that the Young Master must have been tired because of the trip and so, they left the underground After that, nothing happened. He was still fine when he was facing the vassals and was listening to theirints. ALso, he stayed up all night because he was nning some things regarding the Duchy."

    Evelyn, who was staying silent, started to process the information that she got from the butler.

    "Is it because ofck of sleep? But that would not result in An''s sudden fainting, besides he felt immense pain that caused him to pass out"

    Evelyn tried toe up with the reason why An suddenly became ill when she knew that An is not a sickly child, rather he has a strong resistance to illness because his constitutions are blessed with immunity like her father.

    "He got dizzy when he was standing in that open space where the sacrificial spell was inscribed on the floor Now, he fainted in the same space. Is there a connection?" Evelyn mumbled.

    The words that left Evelyn''s mouth became a realization to her.

    "Can I have the keys to that dungeon?"

    All eyes fall to Evelyn who just butted in the conversation. Evelyn walked until she was in front of the butler and her sunset eyes that were closed a minute ago became vividly visible to Alex and Jede now that she faced them.

    "Wait a minute"

    Jede''s eyes slowly opened wide as he saw the familiar cat-like sunset eyes, under the ck cape and the masked, no one could think that someone like her would make An, a strict person, let her enter the Cabin without his permission if she was not a person who he could trust.

    And now that Jede heard her voice, a strong guts was telling him that maybe just maybe those hints are pointing to the one answer.

    "I might be wrong but may I know this maiden''s name?"

    For so many years, his heart beat again in anticipation. Jede was praying that his guts was correct.

    "Are you?"

 Chapter 170: ALLANS SEALED MEMORY: PART 1

    Chapter 170: ALLAN''S SEALED MEMORY: PART 1

    An has been soaked in his own sweat while the doctor has been constantly wiping it and figuring out why the Young Master has been wriggling in pain and is mumbling words of desperation.

    "There''s no physical damage in his body an exhaustion might be possible but him talking in his sleep might be cause of some mental trauma something must have triggered this."

    The Doctor knit his brows, it wasn''t his expertise if it is about physiological prospects.

    A knock came in from the door and he stepped outside. He knew that the rest of the Young Master''s servants had been waiting for the results of the exam.

    "How is it? How''s the Young Master?"

    The butler asked, inquiring about the cause of the sudden fainting.

    "He doesn''t have any internal injury or physical injury in that matter"

    "Then what is it?"

    "I might not be an expert in the mental field but I think that the Young Master has been facing some difficulties in his inner self and as he was caught off guard, his psychological trauma was gravely trigger by the situation and resulted in him fainting he''s also mumbling words earlier, like he was recalling some past events."

    "Trauma? I-"

    Jede, the butler of the Emsworth, has a sudden thought where the trauma might have stem from.

    ''It must be from that time" He mumbled.

    "What?"

    "Nothing Is it possible to see the Young Master?"

    "He''s been stable now since I gave him a medicine that will calm him down and let him sleep peacefully. Other than that, there''s no issue, you can see him. I''ll be in the living room, if you need anything regarding the Young MAster please call me."

    "Thank you We will give the payment at ater date."

    The doctor nodded and left the hallway, but before he went, he began to think that he saw Duke Cabel lingering around the room before he examined the heir of the Emsworth Duchy.

    He ultimately erased this on his mind

    ''I''m only a doctor it''s better not to be curious about the noble''s society."

    It''s like what themoners in this hierarchical society thinks when ites to associating to the nobles, curiosity kills the cat. It''s better to be ignorant of some things in that way you will have less worry about your life.

    ***

    "Where is this?"

    An whosest memory he recalls was his sister''s open wide sunset eyes, shocked and frozen in her ce reying on his mind.

    However, right now, he is seeing a library that is full of books and his younger self lying on the floor reading some beginners spells in magic.

    "Isn''t this the old library?"

    He doesn''t know what is going on but one thing is for sure, he was dreaming and it seems the story is about his childhood.

    He looks around while his younger self is enjoying reading and learning some magic spells in a low-tier level.

    "Is this how I was before? That''s impossible, I never acted in such a manner... "

    An can''tprehend the scene that he was looking at, a child who looks exactly like him was acting like amoner even though he was a noble that has been granted an education in etiquette since he was young.

    Nheless, because An had an idea that he was dreaming given the memory that he recalled, he must be unconscious Even though he already tried to wake up, nothing happened and so he thought that might as well see what his dreams might lead him to.

    "Young Master! Young Master!!! Please answer me..."

    "Wait a minute!"

    "There''s not a minute to spare, Young Master, please open the door"

    The young An rushed to sit on a chair and neatly ced his scattered books before he let the maid in.

    "Come in What is it? Why are you yelling?"

    "I''m sorry, Young Master but you muste with me please."

    The maid was shaking and rushly grabbed the young An on his hand.

    "What are you doing?!"

    The young An was shocked, while the present An was silently watching the maid.

    "She''s sweating profusely, and he grabbed that boy desperately, like someone is here to hunt them what is this dream all about?"

    An seems to believe that what he was seeing was still a dream, he was getting angry that some lowly maid could touch his hand like that.

    "Even if this was a dream, how can a maid act like that towards the young me?"

    However, at that moment, the maid who suddenly grabbed the Young Master began to exin why she did what she needed to do.

    "The Young Miss is missing and there''s people who attacked the mansion. We need to get out of here, Young Master, before they find you."

    "What? My little sister is missing? How did that happen, She?"

    "I don''t have time to exin Young Master but the Madam has given me order to sneak you outside where the people who attack the mansion can''t see you. We must leave before they find you."

    The present An bes silent as he hears what the maid has said.

    "Is this about that time? But this is not how it happened?! Wha-"

    An bes confused, his dreams and his memories are not aligned with one another. He became deep in thought.

    The Young An was being dragged by She, a new maid hired to be the personal maid for his sister.

    The young An snatched his hand back

    "And how can I know that you''re not one of them?'' He yelled at her.

    "Young Master, please wewe don''t have time. I know that you don''t trust me because I''m new but I never once thought of harming this family who gave me a roof and saved me when I was in a predicament."

    Said the Young Maid, She.

    The Young An stood there and looked at the maid. While the present An remembered the face of She who was always beside Evelyn and the one who retired about a couple of years ago.

    "But what about Mother and Father? Where are they?"

    Suddenly, the young An cried as he thought about what will happen to his family. At that time, An was only 10 years old while his sister was about to reach nine years old.

    "What is this? Why is this child crying using my own face?"

    The present An can''t believe that his dreams are letting this presumptuous scene folds in front of his eyes. As a child, An only cried when his mother died, and ever since then he never shed a tear.

    When the young An and She, the maid, go down across the stairs and into the basement where it has the secret passage going outside the estate, one of the attackers found them.

    "Oh my~ the young Master is here."

    "No! I won''t let you harm him."

    The young maid immediately protected the young An. The present An at that moment was knitting his brows forming a crease on his forehead.

    It seems that the dream that his seeing looks familiar, even though it was blurry. However, An thinks that it was a result of his dreams that he doesn''t have any authority to say what was about to happen.

    "Ack!"

    Thud!

    "She!"

    The present An snapped from his thought and he saw the young maid lying on the cold floor and in front of the basement door, while the young An was calling her with desperation.

    "What the hell is happening?" An suddenly let out his opinion.

    "Come here, boy!"

    "No!"

    The young An tried hard to resist his pursuers but at the end he was knocked unconscious.

    "Haa nobles really are freaking annoying!" said the man who caught the young An.

    "Now, let''s see your mommy, pleading."

    The An who was stuck in her dream can''t distinguish if he was still dreaming or he was seeing an old memory. But however he thinks about it, his memory of that day was different than this.

    His memory about that day was his sister experimenting on her powers whereas their mother supervised it. But because of some mishap, Evelyn''s mana exploded causing a part of the old library in mes.

    Furthermore, Duchess Monica protected his sister and in the process tried to swallow an enormous mana from his sister and put it into his mother''s mana cap that caused it to overflow and that it shattered.

    "There''s nothing like this this is not what happened that day. Howe it''s different?"

    The present An mumbled.

    The next thing he knew, he was already in front of his mother and Evelyn''s rugged like appearance.

    He saw his sister''s legs that were bent in a painful way and that his mother was crying and was also angry at the person in front of Evelyn.

    The man who An thought was the leader spoke to his mother. He still can''t see his face because of the hood that was covering him.

    "Monica, who will you choose? Saving your children or killing your own self and giving me your soul?"

    "You bastard! How can you do this, Cesar?!"

    An looks at the man as he hears his mother called Cesar. The revtion shocked him to his core and he saw the appearance of the man under the hood.

    ck hair and crimson eyes that were closed to the color of hell and the depth of his emotions was deep as the abyss.

    ''I-is he the Pr-prince that was said to have died because of assassination? What''s he doing here?"

    At that moment, he heard his sister''s plea.

    "Please, let my brother and mother go. Please!!"

    The pitiful appearance of his little sister etched to his mind. Her sunset eyes were swollen as she seems to have cried for a long time, her trembling appearance also evident how scared she was.

    An looked at his young self, he was conscious now and is in the hands of the man who attacked him. Then, he looked at his mother who seemed to have lost her sanity because of the cruel situation that her children are in.

    "Mother!! Mom!!!"

    "I won''t forgive you, Cesar!"

    "I don''t need your forgiveness, Monica. I''ve already decided that if I don''t have you, I''ll just get it for myself."

    The man smiled that made An shiver to his core. Something that he shouldn''t be feeling because he never meant the Crown Prince, but his body seems to remember the sensation that resulted in him trembling.

    "This isn''t a dream is this my own memory?"

    ***

    Hey guys, as promised here are the winner of the 100 redeemable coins. YAY! ???

    FOUR readers who top on voting are:

    1. AuBurn54

    2. yukki_sshi

    3. jntkonthoujam

    4. AlmightyLee

    Three readers who give the best insight and won are:

    1. KeyMonster

    2. crispychilipotato

    3. faye06

    TWOtop Fans username who won are:

    1. Louise_Celestine

    2. Kalie_Arm

    Message me in discord @MyCatPaws#2402 so I can give the redemption code for the 100 redeemable code of IDWTBE. Happy reading ?

 Chapter 171: ALLANS SEALED MEMORY: PART 2

    Chapter 171: ALLAN''S SEALED MEMORY: PART 2

    An''s nightmare seems to continue to hunt him down. Moans and struggles apanied by silent tension in the air along with the dim light of the small room inside the Cabin in the middle of the Shield Forest.

    "Ugh!"

    The people in the room, that is to say, Duke Cabel, Jede the head butler, and Alex the second division leader of the Light Legion were showing no sign of their emotion in their own faces but the anxiety that was seeping in were vividly making them wait patiently all night.

    The sun has already broken the night sky, the contrast of darkness and the daybreak which was painting the horizon in a red orange color seems to say that another day has passed and they will need to prepare for the absence of their monarch.

    "Is there someone that can supervise the Duchy? Can you do it?" Cabel asked the head butler.

    The butler turns his head away from An''s face to Cabel.

    "I can manage some of the minor cases but things that need approval are to be done by the Duke or by the Young Master."

    Cabel also thought so. The only solution would be contacting the Duke.

    "Do you have a videomunication device? It would be better for the Duke toe back."

    "But"

    The head butler, Jede also knew that he doesn''t have much of an answer to their current problem. A thought suddenly crossed his mind.

    "Then, how about I ask the *ahem* thedy?"

    Cabel thought he heard the butler wrong.

    "What did you say?"

    Cabel''s sharp eyes were bore on the head butler''s head whereas the old man was slightly bowing to Cabel as he have an upper standing.

    Alex, who was guarding the door, suddenly became curious about the head butler''s conversation with the Duke of Sigrid Duchy.

    "I mean the Lady"

    "You mean, you want mypanion to carry what the Duke and An left behind? Do you even know what you''re talking about?"

    Cabel didn''t let the butler utter Evelyn''s name. He doesn''t know why she decided to let the head butler let her identity be known to him but Cabel was against it. He was against that the Emsworth will drag her when she already helped them enough.

    "But Duke, the Emsworth Duchy needs a head figure while the Duke and Young Master are both in bed, recuperating. I heard that the Duke was still unconscious after that day where he talked to a female knight who saved them."

    The head butler, Jede, tries topromise.

    Cabel went silent. He knew that Evelyn was the female knight that was described what he doesn''t know is what conversation they might have.

    Meanwhile, Evelyn has decided to go to where the markings were. She has this inkling feeling that something about that spell made An fainted.

    Also, she didn''t have enough to look at it before because of what happened to her brother. At first, Cabel wanted to be with her but she insisted on going alone.

    She thought that Cabel who has the most authority right now needs to be with An and the others as he can make decisions that would be best for everyone. And Evelyn knew that Cabel isn''t one to take advantage of that power.

    That was why, Cabel was in the room with the rest of An''s loyal servants.

    ck ck ck.

    Every step of Evelyn on the wooden floor made a cracking sound. It was obvious that the Cabin was here for a long time. It is really a question on how this Cabin in the middle of the Shield Forest where a lot of beginners in adventuring hunt low level monsters here.

    However, Evelyn also has a theory as to why, no actually she is sure that the Cabin have an illusion magic casted on them just like Cassandra''s house.

    Again, she was in the dark lit room. Evelyn immediately takes the path where it leads to the Open area which has the spell written on the floor.

    "Haaa"

    Now that she has taken a closer look, it was the same pattern that her mother was that day. The spell that Cesar made her mother perform.

    She now understands why An suddenly fainted.

    "The reason must be because his body remembers the terror of what happened that day."

    She came back again to the ground floor and saw that the sun was already shining brightly outside. She didn''t even notice that she had stayed in the dungeon for too long.

    Evelyn approached the door to where her brother is but then it went open and the butler was the one who opened it.

    "Greetings, my Lady."

    "..."

    Evelyn didn''t know how to respond to the butler but she knew that she needed to do something with the situation.

    "What happened to the Young Master?"

    "The Doctor said that there must be psychological trauma."

    Evelyn fell into silence again. Her assumptions prove to be correct.

    "Is that so"

    The butler coughs a few times to gain her attention.

    "What is it?"

    "I know that this would be too much for this lowly servant to ask, but the Duchy right now doesn''t have a leader to support the administration system if possible"

    "You want me to be a proxy?"

    "Yes, mydy."

    "No"

    The butler became flustered at her determined answer.

    "I''ll help, but I won''t be the proxy of the Emsworth''s make the Dukee back. He has the authority to do it/"

    "But"

    Evelyn turned around and walked.

    "This conversation is over, Jede. I don''t like to touch anything that is rted to the Duchy. I have enough problems on my hand as it is I''ll inform the Duke about what happened."

    "However, my Lady the Duke is still unconscious."

    That was the moment Evelyn turned around and saw that the butler was following her behind.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Please, My Lady"

    She sighed. Evelyn doesn''t want to actively participate in the administration of the Duchy, as the way it is the situation will lead to it if her Father and brother won''t wake up for the next days toe.

    ***

    An looked at the Young Lady that was in front of him, his twisted legs left a bitter taste to his mouth while his mother who was now coughing blood was something that he''s watching with wide eyes.

    His dream continues to evolve on the day that they lost their Mother, the Duchess of the Emsworth Family.

    Cesar spread his right arm forward and the Young An floated in the air.

    "What the-"

    An''s honest word left his mouth, shocked at what the man was about to do.

    The wind was gravely making the trees shake like the back garden was in the eye of the storm. His Mother was crying and trying to suppress the power of the man who casted such magic.

    Cesar can onlyugh as he saw the boy that was floating in the air, shaking in fear and his paled skin bing tainted in red because of the cuts made from his sharp wind spell.

    "Mother!" The Young An called.

    The present An looked at the terrifying scene in front of him. His sister who looked like a mess was in a daze and was crying.

    When the Young An coughs blood and is already on the verge of fainting, Monica, his mother, yells at Cesar.

    "Stop! I''ll do it! I''ll do it stop hurting my child."

    Duchess Monica pleaded, her heart can''t take the pain of seeing her children hurt by someone who is targeting her.

    "You''ll really do it? Really? Well, look at that the great princess also has a kind heart." Cesar mocked Monica who was on her knees, pleading and crying.

    "Please, stop just stop."

    Duchess Monica saw that Evelyn was looking at her with eyes full of desperation, fear, and hatred. Hatred towards the person in front of her.

    The present An was looking at everything and was getting confused and devastated. It was a nightmare that can make him lose his sanity.

    Watching this unfold in his eyes was making him weak. It was making his mind vulnerable.

    "This is not what happened this is wrong"

    Cesar approached Duchess Monica after he tossed the young An at the ground. At that timing, Evelyn leaped and tried to catch her brother who was miles away from the ground.

    "Brother!"

    "Ahhh!!!"

    She groaned because her limbs were twisted and still she tried all her might to use some of her wind spells.

    All her powers were sealed and her contracted spirits were not with her all the time giving the kidnappers to put some restriction spell on her. It was a miscalction on her part and she was ming herself for everything.

    A loud thud and a blood coughing An, and Evelyn was what snatched the attention of everyone. However Cesar was only looking at Duchess Monica.

    The others didn''t have time to react but when they saw that Evelyn and An were gravely injured they let them spill their own blood on the dirty ground.

    "No!!! An, Evelyn!!!"

    Duchess Monica tried to run to her child''s arms. But Cesar already got a hold of him and was restricting him with his magic.

    "Let me go, you demon! How could you- how could you do that?"

    Cesar smirked. He was happy at the current turn of events and the looked of Monica slowly losing her sanity, like him.

    Looking at that, Duchess Monica snapped.

    "I''ll kill you!!! I''ll fucking kill you, Cesar!!!"

 Chapter 172: ALLANS SEALED MEMORY: PART 3

    Chapter 172: ALLAN''S SEALED MEMORY: PART 3

    Whirlwinds, thunderstorms, and lightning. It was the extent of Monica''s magical power. Her powers were enough for the people in the town to see the explosion of a magical power from the distance.

    Her emotional state awakened and stirred almost all her magical abilities resulting in unleashing all her mana.

    The present An who has be astounded and trapped in his own memories still can''t believe what is happening.

    It was too fast that An only saw Cesar casting a spell with mana that was dark as the raven''s feather.

    An can only stand there and witness his mother''sst moment.

    "No no this can''t be happening." An mumbled.

    He can''t even walk to where his mother is. An can only stand there like he was rooted on the ground.

    Cesar takes advantage of Monica''s weakness and he plunges a sword to her chest.

    "Ack!"

    Blood was spilled from the corners of the Duchess mouth.

    "Mom! Noooo!!!"

    The young Evelyn looked up to see her mother''s pitiful state. She crawled her way out from her brother who was still atop of her as she tried to catch her big brother.

    She was dragging her twisted legs while blood was spilling from her head, mouth and arms. Evelyn was in a messed up state. Still, she wanted to be there for her mother.

    To help her, to not let her die and think that it was her fault that everything bes like this.

    "Mom!!! Mom!!! No!! Please, don''t do this mom, mom, mom!"

    She undoubtedly thought about her mother when Evelyn felt that familiar aura.

    The little Evelyn screamed her lungs out. Because of mana fluctuations Evelyn woke up as the side effect of the heavy mana swirling around. She was panting and every move, her ribs would hurt.

    A damaged ribs, broken bones, and internal bleeding. She was feeling more of the pain but in front of her mother who had a sword stuck to her body and the drizzle of the blood to the sharp edge of the sword makes Evelyn feel numb.

    Crying her eyes out, Evelyn saw her mother nced at her. Their eyes met and Monica mouthed words to Evelyn with sadness in her eyes.

    "I''m sorry"

    "No mom! Mom!"

    Evelyn repeatedly called her mother who was in the arms of Cesar, and the sword still plunges to her chest.

    "Ugh!"

    The young An became unconscious and was breathing heavily. Evelyn looked back at her brother who had bruises, injuries and coughing blood.

    She then turned around and crawled to her mother''s ce.

    "Oh no missy, you can''t disturb them"

    "Ugh!"

    Someone from the side of Cesar steps on Evelyn and stops her from getting too close to Cesar and the Duchess.

    "This is why I told you that it is better to surrender to me and kill yourself. Then, your kids wouldn''t get hurt." Cesar whispered to Monica who was breathing heavily.

    Duchess Monica looked at him with her sunset ring eyes.

    Cesar smirked and then cast a spell, a bright light appeared at the feet of Cesar, it was an enchanted circle where it got bigger and bigger as he invoked the spell.

    "Let go ugh mom!"

    Evelyn was still fighting back even though she can''t lift even her small finger.

    Cesar didn''t even look at the child who was mumbling at the side and was still busy finishing the enchanted circle.

    At that moment, Monica screamed. A shriek and a painful scream vibrated to every corner of the garden.

    "This is it yes! I will have your soul now! Hahaha!" Caesar smiled like a maniac and watched Monica swirl and turn her body around as the light shines brightly and wraps her body with it.

    "Agghhh!!!"

    A ball of light came out from Monica''s body and floated above her body.

    "Oh what purity"

    Cesar dly smiled while he reached for her soul and sealed it in a box.

    The none breathing Monica was left alone in the dirty ground, her eyes were wide open and coincidentally was turned to the direction of Evelyn and An.

    Shocked to her core, the little Evelyn felt that something was breaking in her mind and soul. She heard Cesar gabe an order to one of his men.

    "Get the heart out"

    Evelyn''s bloodshot eyes were looking at her mother who was not moving. Evelyn was biting her lips till it bled, her fury leaped to the highest degree. She carved the face of the man who killed her mother.

    Evelyn with her tattered body and sealed mana, she tried to squeeze even an ounce of her power to the man who was approaching her mother with a knife in his hand.

    She reached her hands out while the man who was pinning her doesn''t seem to notice what Evelyn was about to do.

    She invoked her spells and swish!!! The man''s hand was cut off from his body.

    "Ahhh! My arm!"

    Cesar then noticed her. He smirked when he saw the same angst in her eyes that he saw to Monica''s sunset eyes.

    The Young An plopped down to the ground.

    "Is this what really happened?"

    He watched the man grab his little sister''s hair and pull it up. This messed up situation was making him feel all the negative feelings that there is.

    Angry, wrath, desperation, madness, revenge, all words that he could think of were making him feel all the emotions that he never had before.

    ***

    An opened his eyes, a blurry surrounding was what he saw. He was panting and his sweat was making his clothes stick to his body.

    He closed his eyes before they opened them again and slowly blinked his eyes.

    An saw the wooden post of the bed that he was lying in. His sunset eyes scanned the area and saw that it was the familiar interior that he saw since he was a child. The neat style of the furniture and the warm tone of the colors in the walls was telling him that he is now in his own bedroom.

    Pulling himself up and leaning to the soft headboard was giving his body a little tinge of pain. Nheless, he wanted to sit up and so he did, he looked outside and saw the green leaves and the bright sun casting shadows to the branches of the trees.

    No one was inside his room and he was sure that his loyal servants must be outside dozing because they stayed up all night, making sure that he was properly guarded.

    "They must have decided to send me home because the Cabin is still dangerous because of the monsters and I''ll be a hindrance for them there." An thought.

    An heaved a sigh and thought about what he saw.

    It was impossible for him to let the terrible memory out of his head. But at the same time, he felt some sort of relief.

    Relief that he now knows what really happened that day. He now knows that someone tampered his memories.

    "It must be him"

    An remembered that Cesar, who was looking down on his small body while he reached for his head and cast a spell.

    After that he lost consciousness and the next thing he knew, he was looking at his sister dumbfoundedly while his mother''s body was beside Evelyn.

    And she was crying and while she was in a messed up state and all the men who were responsible for what happened vanished through the thin air.

    That was when, his idiot self concluded that Evelyn killed their mother.

    "How can I be such a dumbass?!"

    An felt like he was such a jerk, idiot, an ass. He med Evelyn for everything when Evelyn seems to be the one who was affected by it all.

    An hung his head down. Now that he thinks about it, Evelyn lost her memories after that incident.

    "Who sealed her memories? Is it Cesar?" He thought.

    The reason he thinks about it was because Evelyn still has the memories of what happened that day as she was apologizing to the Duchess.

    "Someone sealed her memories when she was recuperating, but who?"

    At that moment, the door went open with a creaking sound. The Cabin was old and so was the wood that was used in the house.

    "Excuse my intrusion"

    Alex the knight walked in with his head low. When he looked up, he saw that their Young Master had already opened his eyes and was leaning on the headboard.

    "You-young Master!! You''re awake"

    He ran towards them and kneeled down.

    "Are you alright, do you feel nauseous? Hungry? Tired?"

    An was bombarded with questions. He knit his brows and spoke.

    "I''m fine I feel a little sluggish but that was maybe because I just woke up. How long was I asleep?"

    When An asked that, the expression of the knight turned grim.

    "What is it?"

    "Young Master you have been sleeping for a week."

    An''s eyes went wide in shock. In that time span a lot of things must have happened, especially, the Duchy has been feeling the tension as the rumors were spreading like a wildfire amongst themoners and the nobles as well.

    "Young Master?"

    Alex bes concerned as he can imagine what terror their Young Master must be having on his mind.

    "Young Master, you don''t need to worry someone help us behind the scenes and the Duke has woken up two days ago and is now recuperating in his chamber while he checks and signs the urgent documents."

    "Someone help behind the scenes? Who is it?"

    "It was Duke Cabel and Commander Gabriel as well as thedy who was clothed in all ck."

    An let out a sigh in relief and tried to walk out of his bead.

    "Get the maids and tell them that I need a bath and a breakfast. Also, is thedy still here?"

    "Lady?"

    Alex stand up and let the Young Master stretch his body.

    "Thedy who was with Duke Cabel?"

    "Oh they are gone. After the Duke came back, they immediately left."

    An became dejected.

    "So, I missed my chance again" An mumbled.

 Chapter 173: ADLEYS TRAP: PART 1

    Chapter 173: ADLEY''S TRAP: PART 1

    The capital was restless with the rumors spreading like a wildfire and making everyone afraid of their safety.

    It was because another dungeon was found in the capital where it was near an abandoned building in the slum area.

    Where the tall building casting the alleys in the dark. Making the operation hide against the crowded streets of the bustling capital.

    The King summoned his vassals and the two Prince. The tension was making everyone aware of how the news was making the King angry.

    "As you are all aware, I''m having headaches because of the news that was spreading amongst our citizens that was making everyone anxious."

    King Charles was seated on his red throne with his crown seating atop of his head and was covered in gold which was the symbol of his power and authority.

    "It is a wonder to me how the citizens know about the news while our Royal Guards were thest people to know about the situation."

    The look on the King''s eyes was both fury and belittling the Royal Knight that was protecting the Royals as well as securing the Capital.

    The Royal Knightsmander bent down on his one knee and pleaded guilty to his ipetence.

    "I deserve death, Your Majesty. As the Royal Knights Commander I waste to learn about the situation as well as securing the information I apologize, Your Majesty. I''ll receive any punishment you will give to me."

    The King stares at the Commander of the Royal Knights.

    "Commander Oliver, I remember that I gave you that position because I saw your great achievements among your peers. Now, tell me did I expect too much from you?"

    The vassals looked at the knight with scrutinizing eyes. They knew that the King was angry and that someone needed to take responsibility for what was happening in the Capital.

    Though almost all the nobles that were present are staying in the Capital and still they are the same, they don''t have information that something hideous as a sacrificial ritual was happening in the heart of the Levingstone Kingdom.

    "Your Majesty, I would like to have permission to speak"

    Prince Adley raised his hand while he turned his head to look at his Majesty, the King''s throne. He was smiling while everyone was thinking ''how could he interrupt with the King''

    King Charles looked at his second child who had blue hair that he inherited from the queen and his emerald eyes that Adley inherited from him.

    "I will allow you to speak, but there will be next time"

    "Of course, your Majesty."

    The King was said to be impartial when ites to his children. However that wasn''t true because he was more fond of Prince Adley as he looks like the Queen that he loves. And Adley was someone who knew how to please him.

    On the other hand, if it was the Crowned Prince that he named was the one to interrupt the session then he would definitely reprimand Crown Prince Edickart.

    Prince Adley looks at his brother who was standing at the right side of the throne room while he was giving a benign smile to his brother.

    "Your Majesty, Commander Oliver has been servicing the Royal Family since he became a knight. He proved it as he reached the rank with all on his own before his Majesty found the rough gem and polished him as the diamond that he is now."

    Commander Oliver became baffled as to why Prince Adley became benevolent and tried to take his side while every noble that he had a connection with would certainly avoid him now that he was getting on the bad side of the King.

    ''Why is he doing this?'' he thought.

    The rest of the nobles remained silent and listened to the justification of Prince Adley trying to prove that Commander Oliver would bring good news if he was given a chance.

    ''This can''t be true'' Oliver thought.

    Commander Oliver also knew that everything will befall on him, especially that the nobles will try everything to be on the good side of the King. Even though he did everything he could to protect the city it would still be in vain because of one mistake.

    The King was convinced as he caressed his chin like he was considering all the persuasion that Prince Adley made.

    "Is this ipetence that I witness will continue? Commander Oliver?"

    "I have no excuse for the blunder I made , Your Majesty. however, I will make up for the loss of trust with the result of this case. I will swear upon my knight oath"

    Themander can now onlypromise, if he doesn''t it would be sure that he will be fired and the worst he will be banished from the Capital.

    "Is that so?"

    The tension in the air once again keeps the people on their toes. While the King was d to learn that the Commander of the Knight will still listen to him as well as him disying that he has the most authority in the Levingstone Kingdom.

    Then the King remembered as he saw the lineup of the nobles. There was still no representative from the Emsworth Duchy. They only send an exnation letter saying that the Duke is still far away for an inspection while his heir was out investigating the missing people and can onlye back three days from now.

    King Charles grits his teeth and Crown Prince Edickart saw this and smiled.

    ''Ipetent King Useless old man'' Edickart thought.

    And then he looked at Adley. His brother was looking at him while his aide, Ishid whispered in Adley''s ear and smiled wickedly before he came back to his original expression.

    Edickart saw this change and thought that his brother must be scheming again.

    ''What is that psycho thinking of doing again?''

    Though Edickart was a schemer himself, for the past years ever since he got that man named Ishid as his aide, his brother suddenly made ns behind his back that his intelligenceworks were having a hard time tracking their ns.

    It was giving him a headache for thest four years.

    ''Should I just send an assassin to his quarters and kill him? I have been too nice to him this past few years...''

    Edickart was seriously thinking of murdering his own brother because of the headache that he was giving to him.

    ''But that would be impossible because that madman was with him'' Edickart concluded as he looked at Ishid''s way.

    They locked eyes and Ishid bows like a true aide who has significantly mastered the arts of etiquette.

    Ishid smiled but the eerie eyes that were looking at Edickart was giving him shivers which he tried to conceal and still act unfazed by Ishid''s gaze.

    He smiled at Edickart while the Crown Prince can only click his tongue inwardly. He can sense that the man is powerful and his power was something that wasing from unknown.

    The meeting adjourned with no answers and only promises made from the Kings vassals. Edickart was walking at the Royal''s Main Pce when Adley called out to him.

    "Brother!"

    Edickart halted and turned his head and saw that Adley and Ishid were walking their ways to him.

    "Do you have any business with me?" Edickart coldly spat his words.

    "Why are you so salty? I just called you because I wanted to have a little chat."

    "About what?"

    Edickart raised his brow. There was never a good thing that coulde out from his half-brother''s mouth whenever he said that he wanted to have a little chat.

    "You wouldn''t even invite me for a cup of tea?"

    Edickart silently thought about what scheme he was trying to do now.

    And as if Prince Adley can read Edickart thoughts, he immediately added some more words.

    "I''m not scheming, you don''t need to worry. I just found some good information about your ex-fiancee"

    Edickart became shocked for a moment but immediately calmed down.

    "Your expression really rarely changes I was looking forward to a different kind of expression"

    "And what kind of expression do you expect me to make?"

    Edickart was getting irritated with Adley.

    "But seeing that you''re not surprised when I mention her name, you must have information about her.. What a shame." Adley added while Ishid was still behind Aldley''s back like a statue.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you''re only here for this idle chat then I will leave first. I have more important things to do."

    Edickart was about to turn around and leave the two when suddenly Adley mumbled words that were enough for the people who were near him to hear.

    "Really? I guess I''ll visit "her" alone."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about but I suggest that you always make someone apany you through the night and make him watch your back. As your big brother, I will give you this piece of advice. Be careful not to anger a tiger."

    Adley saw his brother leave as he grit his teeth and fold his hands into a ball. He then heaved a deep sigh.

    "Let''s go and see our visitor. It''s been a while since I saw the Lady''s face."

    Adleyughed out loudenough for the halls of the Main Pce to vibrate and make echo against the walls.

 Chapter 174: ADLEYS TRAP: PART 2

    Chapter 174: ADLEY''S TRAP: PART 2

    Cabel was out waiting in the office of Edickart in the east wing of the Castle with Bern and Gill. He was leaning on the sofa and sipping a cup of tea that the maids of the Crown Prince prepared.

    "I''ve made you wait"

    Edickart entered with his attendants and he made his way to the desk where a pile of documents that he needed to sign was spread across the table.

    When he saw that Cabel and hispany was about to bow and greet him, he dismissed the courtesy as he signed them to stop.

    Cabel and hispany did as he wanted. Bern and Gil stood back and let Cabel talk to his highness.

    "Is this a good time? You seem busy, your highness"

    "I''m going to die at this rate but what can I do? It''s something that only I could do."

    Edickart annoyingly said while Cabel chuckled.

    "So? What happened?" Edickart asked and ignored Cabel who seemed to find it funny that he was buried in work that they made.

    "Well" Cabel immediately changed the time of his voice and solemnly answered his question with a bit of hesitation.

    Cabel sighs as Edickart asks about what Evelyn was doing. Evelyn said that she would try to gain some information with herpany and she would leave them to do the other works.

    "Seriously, I''m still against that n.. But she seems determined." Edickart stated that made Cabel hung his head and scratch his silver hair.

    "That was what I was saying Her n was so risky that I suggested that it would be easy if I used my shadow knights."

    Edickart looks at Cabel who came back to his seat as well as the other two. Cabel followed his sight and introduced Ben and Gil.

    "You might have known Sir Bern from the Academy"

    "Yes, of course, how can I forget the instructor who made countless nobles fly and plopped down to the ground like a rug."

    Bern smiled and gave him his greeting and bowed.

    "I''m honored that the Crown Prince still remembers this face"

    "Still, it seems that you didn''t age at all"

    Bern only smiled, his pink hair was still unkempt like how it used to when he was in the academy. The difference right now was that his shirt was buttoned up.

    "I just inherited my family''s good seeds" He jokingly said.

    "Is that so" Edickart''s eyes became sharp for a moment before he smiled and turned his head to Gil''s side.

    Gil stood up and bowed. He didn''t make Cabel introduced him and he do it on his own.

    "I''m Gilbert Drivas from the Perspiru Kingdom, I''m currently the head of the Drivas Company, your highness"

    The secretary of Edickart who heard his name thought that he heard that name before.

    "Are you?"

    Gil looks at the secretary that was standing beside Edickart. All of them turn their head to the secretary who has one ss resting on his purple eye and with an indifference face.

    "What is it Mike?" Edickart asked as he saw that his secretary rarely has an emotion disying on his face.

    He was in daze when he woke up after hearing Edickart''s voice.

    "So?"

    Mike turned around and back to the man who was standing across the Duke.

    "I apologize but you said your name is Gilbert Drivas?"

    Gil only smiled. Cabel and Edickart be perplexed at why the secretary was acting odd. Cabel and Edickart were looking back and forth to Bern who was smirking, Gil who was smiling and the secretary that had his eyes wide open.

    "Your highness you didn''t hear his name?"

    "I heard.. He said his name is Gilbert Drivas. Why are you acting like this?"

    Mike guled down his saliva and started to recite a tale that was long gone and has been considered to be a myth.

    "Eyes that reflected the dark grey clouds, he could see through the illusion and deceit of people which punished the people who ruined hisnd and protected the people who cherished his territory. His grey hair that shines when lighted by the moonlit sky was said to have captivated the magical beast. The - "

    Gil put out his finger on his lips telling Mike to not continue what he was about to say. Mike gasps.

    "What are you even talking about?'' Edickart asked, he knew that his secretary was an oddball and always buried himself with books whenever he had time.

    While the exchange of conversation shifts towards Gil and Mike, Edickart bes certain that the man in front of him must be a big shot for Mike who didn''t give him a change of attitude to make that shocked face once he meets Gil. It was baffling but Edickart began to have a clue.

    "I didn''t know that someone was still interested in reading those ancient texts. It''s a wonder that there was still some that escaped from me"

    Mike became more sure about what he thought.

    "Then then.." Mike stutters, he can''t believe that he has the opportunity to see the Guardian of Wind Spirit faction of the East.

    The only thing that Mike has found while he research about Spirits is about a certain spirit that was said to have a humanoid form as he achieved the greatest transformation that a spirit can achieve in its lifetime.

    The only clue that he got when he was passing by one of the books in the library of some antique store in the Emsworth Territory was the encounter of a child to one of the Greater Spirits and he was said to give the alias that he was using.

    It was Gilbert Drivas, at first, Mike was doubting that ancient text as it seems like it was just a diary of some sort. He still bought it and read through it countless times.

    The book was like an adventure story of a girl who met her five spirits and they went and did unexpected things. Saly, Mike didn''t know the name of the girl who was said to have contracted a total of five spirits, something he can''t imagine as it is a rare urrence in their time.

    Cough! Mike noticed that he was too excited that everyone was looking at him.

    Mike dusted his suit and he changed back to being a reserved gentleman.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you Sir Gilbert. I never knew that I would have the pleasure to meet someone as holy as you."

    "Ha-haha! You''re an interesting human."

    Bernughed when he saw that Mike approached Gil and shook his hand with enthusiasm.

    "Can someone exin what was happening?" Cabel asked.

    "It''s nothing I don''t have the permission to talk about it."

    "What?" Edickart became shocked as it was the first time that Mike voluntarily insisted on not answering a question.

    Edickart became stressed out and thought that his head would ache if he let this continue.

    "I''ll ignore this farce that you are showing Mike. Now, we have some discussion that needs to be done."

    "Yes, your highness."

    Mikees back to Edickart''s side and Gil continues his introduction.

    "Our Lady has asked to let her have some more time in the dungeon. Right now, Prince Adley was said to be on his way where Lady Evelyn is."

    Edickart knits his brows.

    "What do you mean, right now? How are you sure about that?"

    Bern and Gil smiled.

    "It''s something that is unique to people who considered Eve to be close with her."

    Cabel became intrigued and asked about what he was talking about. While Mike understood why something like that is possible.

    "Then, why can''t I be part of that? I''m close with Eve"

    Gil smirked and looked at him like he was saying some ridiculous assumptions.

    "You wished Eve, can only be close to us"

    Cabel felt like punching the smug face that Gil was showing.

    "Stop, were not here for some childish banters" Edickart said and approached the guests that arrived at his office.

    "We will trust your words that Lady Evelyn wille back with no scratch."

    It has been a week since Duke Cabel have returned to the mansion using the teleportation scroll and two days ago, Evelyn decided to proceed to act on her ns.

    She has informed the Crown Prince and Cabel of what is about to happen once she left them and work on her own. Cassandra has said so and also informed them about her visions.

    Things will start to take its course, and they need to be prepared for it.

    "We wouldn''t let Lady Evelyn be in danger this time Now that we are here, we are capable enough to ambush them when Evelyn decides to do so. Besides, she has Lady Cathy with her. That girl can protect Lady Evelyn."

    Gil confidently exined to Edickart and Cabel.

    ***

    Hey guys. I have an announcement to make. LOL.

    I''ll be taking a looooong break from updating the IDWTBE novel. I''ll be gone for a month, the reason?? Well, it''s because I need to spare more time for my Thesis Research. I''ll be cramming a lot of things for the next month, so I decided to pause the serialization of my novel.

    Don''t worry, I''ll be back in a month. And so, I''ll stop updating after January 31. I hope Evelyn''s dear readers can understand this and won''t forget the the Novel </3

    Anyway, the winners can still DM me through my discord ount that can be found in my profile page here in WN.

    That''s all. Wish me luck >.<

 Chapter 175: ADLEYS TRAP: PART 3

    Chapter 175: ADLEY''S TRAP: PART 3

    Prince Adley stepped out of a temporary carriage and was out of the outskirts of the Capital where one of the vis that was abandoned bes his temporary hideout where he keeps all the necessary information of the n.

    It was close to the capital and so he can immediately go back and forth without people noticing him when he decides to sneak out from the royal guards.

    "What a beautiful day!"

    Prince Adley was joyful when he heard the news that a person who looks exactly like Evelyn was seen loitering around in one of the alleys of the slums.

    At first he couldn''t believe what he heard but after Ishid confirmed it during the meeting at the Royal Pce he became delighted at the sudden news.

    "Open it"

    Prince Adley let one of hisckeys take him to where the said Evelyn was. His people kidnapped the Lady after they saw that it was someone who looks exactly like the one they were supposed to abduct four years ago. And the fact that Prince Adley makes them memorize over and over again.

    Creaaaak!

    The back door opens and Prince Adley walks to where the basement is located outside of theabandoned vi. The vines were enveloping the walls of the house and there''s also a moss that was sticking out from the dirty white walls.

    The prime of the vi cannot be seen in its exterior but the interior was still diligently clean and kept in it''s good condition. One couldn''t think that it was really an abandoned house.

    "Is it really her?"

    Prince Adley asks again to the person who was leading him into the basement.

    "Of course, your highness I witness it on my own."

    Ishid also smiles. He was standing in front of Prince Adley and was leading him to the prison cell that they made to amodate their needs when some important guest like the person that was in right now was staying.

    "Really? Who would have thought that she was still alive?"

    They stopped at one of the prison cells and they saw onedy who was crouching in the corner of the room and was trembling profuse;y.

    One of Prince Adley''s guards was standing there. He looks like an adventurer and one couldn''t think that he was an exclusive guard that Prince Adley himself made for the sole purpose of rebelling one day.

    Evelyn''s sunset eyes were mysteriously glowing inside the dark room. Prince Adley saw this as Evelyn looked up when she heard voices.

    "I want to go inside, open this." Prince Adley said so and the guard obeyed him.

    Step step step

    Heavy footsteps of a man, echoed through the tight walls of the dark cell.

    "Let me see you, sister-inw" Prince Adley jokingly said.

    The torch was lit without incantation and only a snap of a finger was heard and whoosh! A fire instantly made.

    Evelyn who was hanging her head low was shocked to learn that someone was like her, someone who can cast a spell without invoking words of incantations.

    She wanted to see who it was, but she needed to appear like someone who didn''t know them. Because of her curiosity she decided to look up abruptly and talk.

    "No who are you? Why did you do this?"

    Evelyn replied and she didn''t forget to tremble a little bit and stutter to make them think that she was really afraid. She saw the familiar blue hair that she was once ustomed when Adley was following her around the Academy.

    Her peripheral vision also saw a crimson hair that was close to the shade of darkness, something that made her shiver when she encountered him on the backstage of the Competition at the Academy.

    "Oho~ it''s really the face of the only Lady of the Emsworth."

    Evelyn saw that the person who was now looking at her like she was a prey that was about to be eaten by the predator. However, she wasn''t fazed by this and just acted appropriately, to let their guard down around her.

    ''Just enjoy this show because I got you now!!'' Evelyn thought.

    She tried hard not to smile now that she confirmed that it was them who was behind the people who were putting the statues around the Levingstomne.

    "Who are you wh-why are you doing this?"

    The now lit prison lighted up the room and the face of a matured Evelyn who was looking at them with hostility, fear and desperation can be seen reflecting in her eyes. Although her fear of them seems to be dominant.

    Prince Adley heard her again.

    "Who are you? Why are you doing this to us?"

    Seeing this Prince Adley knit his brows and looks back to the guard who has been with her the most.

    "What is she saying?"

    "I''m sorry, your highness when we bring her here with that onedy that was lying over there, they keep on telling us that they got the wrong person."

    "Your highness?" Evelyn repeated what she heard with a face that was making a reaction that she can''t believe what she just heard.

    "You are the Prince of this Kingdom? Then, why are you doing this? Let us go!"

    Prince Adley and Ishid look at her. They don''t know if she was acting or not however her fearful countenance cannot be untrue as it was depicted to the depth of her eyes.

    "And who cares if I''m the Prince? I can do whatever I want!"

    "How can you do this?! Your evil! You don''t deserve that title."

    p!

    Evelyn was pped hard by Prince Adley. The look on his face was telling Evelyn that he wants her to shut up.

    "Don''t talk like you know me" The coldness in his voice was enough for Evelyn to know that she should stop on provoking him.

    Prince Adley decided to ignore her and thought that he should look at the girl who was with Evelyn inside the prison. Maybe, he thought that it could trigger Evelyn''s attitude and let her true self show.

    "Hmmm"

    He cupped the unconscious face of the girl hard who was besides Evelyn and thought that she was familiar.

    "No.. no do-don''t touch her!"

    "Oh will you look at that"

    Adley thought that Evelyn would confess and grabbed the orange hair of thedy. She was still unconscious as she was pulled upward using her own hair.

    "Please please! Don''t hurt her, Don''t hurt her, please. I beg you!"

    Evelyn was still trying her best to act like a damsel in distress. Even though she wants to grit her teeth as she saw what Adley was doing to Cathy.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt her what I need is you, sister-inw."

    "Sister-inw? What are you saying? I don''t have a husband And I don''t know someone from the Royal Family!"

    Adley chuckled at her reply.

    Evelyn felt herself cringing on her own words and it sent shivers to her core because of how cringy she thought she was saying this. However her trembling was seen as an act of true horror.

    Evelyn''s thoughts were cut off because Adley tilted his head as he was looking at Cathy who was one of the contracted spirits of Evelyn.

    "I seem to remember this face" He tilts his head again and looks at Evelyn.

    "I think I saw you before with her" Then, Adley snapped his finger like he remembered where it was.

    "Right I remember I saw her at the Academy but why is she with you?"

    "She''s my sister, what are you doing with her?! Don''t touch her please, let us go!!"

    Adley bes confused.

    "She''s your sister? Is this like a lifetime sworn sister? Something like that?"

    "What are you saying?! We''re blood rted! She''s my sister!!" Evelyn decided to yell to turn her maximum acting effectively towards them.

    A tear ran down her beautiful face and Adley shot up his eyes. He thought that Evelyn who for the first time after four years was seen by him. He was sure that thedy would be more forceful than she was in their academy days.

    Adley stood up and decided to ask Ishid who was standing beside him since earlier.

    "What do you think is she saying?"

    "I''m not sure, your highness.. However it seems that she can''t remember you."

    "Right? But how could that be? Is it something that happened four years ago?

    "It''s possible, your highness Something urred that night and thisdy beside Lady Evelyn was there or she just found her and decided to feed her with lies."

    Ishid was talking about a possible situation about why Evelyn ended up with Cathy.

    Evelyn began to act the first time that she deliberately made the enemies notice her.

    Adley who doesn''t know this has been smirking, thinking that he got an upperhand of the situation and she can use her to his advantage.

    While Adley was thinking of ways to make Evelyn the bait. Ishid was looking at her with scrutinizing eyes.

    Evelyn felt this but didn''t dare look at him. She knew that the man has sharper instincts than Prince Adley.

 Chapter 176: ADLEYS TRAP: PART 4

    Chapter 176: ADLEY''S TRAP: PART 4

    Prince Adley snatched the small face of Evelyn forcefully. She winced a little as the grip of his hand was tighter than it looked. Prince Adley smiled at her as she gave him the reaction that he expected.

    "You''ve be more beautiful than everShould I just make you my bride?"

    Prince Adley looked at her closely and their face was inch apart. What he was suggesting was something that is usible but at the same time a crazy proposal.

    "What do you say? You wouldn''t be that bastard Crown Princess, oh wait"

    Suddenly, Adleyughed like a madman and let Evelyn''s face slip from his grasp.

    "That''s right my brother was now engaged to the Saintess who is greedy for power that she would do anything that she was told''

    Evelyn expected that Elise was being used. However this doesn''t mean that she would forgive her for everything that she has done.

    "Ha-hahaha!" Prince Adley was stillughing, finding the situation funny.

    "I never had a goodugh ever since I learned that your Father, the Duke, was gravely injured. Though some of my men were killed. They''re just pawns so I think about it as a bargain of what happened to him, though he came back to his Dukedom no." He continued.

    "What are you talking about? Our father is dead!" Evelyn was still ying the act of having no memories of what happened.

    "You''re still saying that you don''t know what I''m talking about? Really?"

    Prince Adley scratches her blue hair. The action was alluring if people won''t look at his personality or this dirty room that they were in right now.

    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about! Let us go."

    He stared at him with his cold emerald eyes. Then she approached her close enough for them to lock eyes and then

    Swish!

    He pulled Evelyn''s ck long hair. And he showed it to her.

    "This here, is the symbol that you are from the Emsworth family. Your unique hair"

    Prince Adley then brought his other hand close to her eyes.

    "And this right here is also a unique trait that you got from the Powerful Tower Master, Duchess Monica."

    Evelyn tried hard not to be swayed as she heard her mother''s name from the lips of the enemy.

    "Now Do you really think I would believe something like that? Well let''s say that what you said is possible, is that the reason why you weren''t seen for thest four years."

    Prince Adley let her go and Evelyn clenched her teeth hard. She knew that it would be hard to let them think that she really has no memories but it was a gamble that she would take.

    "I really don''t know what you''re saying, your highness please let us go. Let me and my sister go."

    Evelyn begged, right now her ego was something that she didn;t need in this situation. What she needs to know if they are also the once behind the sacrifice that was happening all over the Kingdom.

    She needed to know the purpose of why they artificially made a ck mana in the form of liquid.

    Prince Adleyughed again.

    "I see so you''re saying that you don''t have memories of me, fine I''ll try to believe you. So what do you think of bing my bride?"

    "What?"

    Evelyn became bbergasted.

    ''He''s not joking about what he said earlier?'' She thought.

    "I think it would be funny to see some familiar faces writhe in pain while they saw you walking in the aisle anding towards me"

    Heughed again.

    "Isn''t that interesting? Thinking about the faces of the people who are close to you with such despair in their eyes ahh! It''s thrilling, it makes me want to want you more."

    Evelyn shivered. She expected the man to have a few screws loose with his greediness. However she never thought that Prince Adley was a sadist that preys to the anguish of the people.

    ''He is a sick bastard to the core''

    Evelyn made the resolve to quickly wrap this up. She just needed to endure this first.

    "I decided"

    Evelyn snapped back to her senses.

    "We will have a wedding in the Temple of Light and we will invite the people who know your true identity who knows maybe that woulde as a shock for you and you''ll remember things then, I''ll get your heart when they think that they already saw the pits of hell"

    Adley smiles genuinely, the thought of what was about to happen was really making him happy. Evelyn''s sunset eyes shook as she heard Adley''s words.

    "What do you mean? What about my . Heart?" Evelyn tried hard to look innocent as much as possible while she thought to make Adley talk. But deep inside she was raging in anger.

    Same for Cathy who was still faking her unconscious state. She needed to grit her teeth as Evelyn ordered her to. Cathy had an order that she absolutely needed to finish.

    And that was sensing how far they are from the capital using her magic, she needed to know where this is for the others to know their location. And she needed to concentrate her mana and use as little as possible to not be able to be detected by the others.

    ''I need to get this done immediately'' Cathy thought.

    Meanwhile, Evelyn suddenly has a thought about what Adley said.

    ''If he knew why the Temple of Life wants my heart then I''ll try to get as much information as I can get'' Evelyn thought.

    Prince Adley could only smile as he enjoyed the horror in the eyes and face of the said Princess of the Emsworth Family.

    "Ishid... "

    He called his right hand man and ignored Evelyn''s plea. Evelyn hung her head low while she thought things through.

    ''I knew that it would be hard for me to get information so easily. But this is fine.. I still have three days before the promise day.'' Evelyn deeply thought.

    While the two were talking about something, Evelyn was trying to think of how she could get information from them.

    ''I could always use the ne that Chrisfold gave. In that way I could get information from them''

    That was the most efficient way that Evelyn has thought since the beginning of the n. What she needed now was to wait for Prince Adley''s reaction.

    Evelyn wasn''t supposed toe up with this n and be the hostage. However Prince Adley and Ishid have been living quietly while they were doing cruel things behind their backs.

    She needed something that would stir them up, and what she thought was herself.

    Evelyn would be the perfect reason for them toe up with the excuse to attack the Emsworth family and the Royal Pce.

    They would make the King and the Duke fight each other using her.

    ''They would use my family that we betray and deceive the Royal Family by saying that the Emsworth Duchy let their daughter tarnish the Crown Prince reputation by faking her death.'' Evelyn thought.

    ''King Charles wouldn''t let this opportunitye to waste. He has been keeping his calm while my father was ignoring him for the past few years''

    Her presence would be enough for the Capital to be in uproar.

    Then, Evelyn suddenly recalled what Gil, Alisha and Cathy found out.

    ''Gil said that Elise said something about making a surprise event at the King''s birthday celebration''

    Gil, Alisha and Cathy who have moved separately and follow some high ranking officials form the Temple when they leave after installing the paper scroll that have a purpose of diminishing the effect of the ck mana

    They have gained that the Temple of Light was plotting for a while and they seem to think that the opportunity has risen now.

    ''...It would be the perfect opportunity to attack. The Citizens who are going to join the celebration of the King in the za wouldn''t know the crisis that was about to happen.''

    They will attack the Capital and some other areas that oppose the Temple, while they will try to rescue them and let the people think that the Temple of Light has done a great deed again.

    ''Worst case the people would me the Royal family and they would dly worship the temple who helped them''

    Their influence would rise further. That was why Evelyn decided to make a move herself. At least she knew that if the situation came to worst, she could do something about it. And inform her contracted spirits about what was happening.

    And her identity was something that she could use to her advantage. Evelyn knew that Adley had been trying to get close to her in the Academy because he needed her for something.

    Now that she thinks about it, Prince Adley and the Temple are aplices, that means that Prince Adley must have known the purpose of why they needed her heart.

    Besides they needed to know where they were meeting in secret. They can''t ask the elementals to always be the spy for them.

    They are still spirits that have a lot of ego.

    She needed for him to strike first and counter his ns at the same time.

    ''I won''t let you do as you please... ''

    Evelyn found a new reason to be determined and to proceed with the situation.

    At that moment, Prince Adley and Ishid have finished talking among themselves.

    "Now, why don''t I bring you to our new home my soon to be bride?" Prince Adley smiles.

    Evelyn clenched her hand and told herself to be patient.

    ''I will definitely make you pay bastard!''

 Chapter 177: THE REGRETS

    Chapter 177: THE REGRETS

    ***

    Gil loitered around inside the Night''s guild with Chrisfold, Bern and Gab. They were wearing their cape on.

    It was not hard for them to blend in as the Guild had a lot of people who had hidden agendasing in and needed to protect their identity by wearing or covering their face.

    "So, who is it that we needed to meet here?" Gab asked.

    "Someone that Evelyn said will probably help us once they hear about the Temple of Light" Gil answered.

    They needed to meet a person who Evelyn said she had contacted and be one of her sources of information when it came to the Temple''s hidden works.

    "When did she have time to find people who are rebelling the Temple?" Gab asked.

    "Beats me" Bern replied.

    "Our Lady has a mysterious power when umting her own followers." Chrisfold chimed in.

    "Yeah~ and all of her followers are men who are handsome and can be his potential future suitor or her husband." Bern jokingly said whereas Gil, Chrisfold and Gab looked at him menacingly.

    "What?" Gil has a murderous look on his face while Gab was smiling and seems to be flushed, Chirsfold? He thought it was funny how Bern brought it up.

    "If someone tried to sneak or advance some moves with Evelyn without going through me, I''ll definitely beat him up... " Gil said.

    Gab looked at Gil who was making a threatening promise. He gulped down as he never thought that Gil had such a powerful murderous aura.

    Then, the door went open and a mam walked in with his hood brought down to his face.

    He saw the group of Gil specifically, he saw Gil waving at him.

    The man approached Gil and hispany.

    "It''s been a while, Sir Gil"

    "It is, it''s been a while, Adam" They both shake hands and Gil introduces him to the others.

    "This is Adam, an S-rank adventurer from the Monterio Guild where Evelyn um, Adelyn has also one of the adventurers."

    The build of Adam obviously extrudes how many battles he must have been. Of course, Bern and Chrisfold aren''t losing in that department.

    Gab seems to think that what Bern said was true.

    ''Evelyn seems to really have followersposed of all men" he mumbled.

    At that moment, Adam asked where Adelyn is. And that made Gab happy.

    ''He don''t know her true name I have advantage.''

    Chrisfold chuckled as he seemed to have an idea what was going on to the head of Gab.

    ''It sad how this guy didn''t think that he was far behind to that silver head dude'' Chrisfold pity Gab.

    After a while, another man entered the Guild.

    Without a sound he entered the merrily talking group of men. IIn this case, it was Gab''s group.

    "Are you Gil?"

    The wind contracted spirit of Evelyn turned around and saw the man under the hood with a parallel scar and hazelnut orbs looking at him.

    "You must be Ricardo?"

    "So, you''re Gil can I sit?"

    "Yes"

    Gab looked at the man who also seems to have a handsome face and a good physique.

    ''What the hell? Do all the men around Evelyn have good looks? Do I have the chance? Even this man who has a scar on his face is good looking!'' Gab thought as he scanned the faces of the people on the table.

    The female adventurers who seem to notice them have been looking at their way.

    This time, Bern seems to find it funny that Evelyn''s old aide who obviously has feelings for her has his jealousy pasted on his face.

    Bern whispered to Gab.

    "Goodluck, Kid!"

    Gab was confused at why Bern suddenly wished him luck.

    "So, how did you and Evelyn meet?" Chrisfold asked as he saw what was in the head of Gab and Gil.

    "Are you really that curious?"

    "It''s because Eve is conscious and you seem to have passed that line"

    "What line?" Ask Gab to Chrisfold. He was ignored as Ricardo sighs.

    "We met when I was trying to find strong individuals I found her here, in this same guild."

    Suddenly, Chrisfold seems to have a vague memory of Evelyn and him having a conversation and a man who was looking at them with curiosity.

    "Wait don''t tell me you were that guy?"

    Ricardo smiles

    "Oh you have a good memory. Yes, that was me I was also shocked that Evelyn had a good sense of her surroundings that she pinned me down when I was following her."

    "Wow, what a creep~"

    "Yup, and she also said that"

    On the other hand, Gil was menacingly looking at him.

    "What''s this guy''s problem?"

    Ricardo pointed at Gil as he asked Chrisfold.

    "Don''t worry about him he''s just overprotective to her."

    Gab suddenly understood why Gil was always looking at him like he was a pest whenever he was around Evelyn.

    "Can we go back to the topic now?" Gil butted in.

    The atmosphere around the table of the six adult men became tense.

    "We should get out of here first we have been gathering quite a few eyes on us." Adam chimed in.

    "And I seem to have a question, who is Evelyn? I remember I''m here for Adelyn." Adam continued.

    Their group stares at Adam who seems to be like a lost child in the groups of Evelyn''s followers.

    "I''m d that you''re still the same, Adam." Gil said.

    They all stood up and left the Guild. Once they were in the alley, Gil opened a scroll and told them toe closer.

    He tears it up and a sh of light envelops them and the next thing they know, they are in the mansion that Evelyn bought.

    They are exactly teleported to the meeting room.

    "Now, shall we talk about what Evelyn asked from you men?" Cassandra asked. She was waiting for them.

    It''s because Evelyn asked her for something that was rted to her irvoyance.

    ***

    Meanwhile, It''s been a week since An has regained his health and he immediately positioned himself to work.

    An has received the news of his sister''s n when he receives the summon from the Crown prince, He was bbergasted that he didn''t even know that about what his sister is getting at.

    "Father?!"

    "Can''t you knock An?"

    An just ignored the sharp remark of his father and proceeded to ask his question.

    "Father why did you let Evelyn do it?"

    Duke Keene nced at his eldest son who just walked into his office without much heads up or a knock.

    "An, watch your manner!"

    "I don''t care about that Why? Why did you let Evelyn make such a dangerous decision?"

    Duke Keene who was working since yesterday massaged his temple when he heard his son having a fit of anger that was obviously something that he never did since he became the heir of the Emsworth.

    However ever since that he woke up from fainting, he was trying to get information about thete Crown Prince Cesar.

    Something that he thought his son would never be able to remember.

    Yes Like An, he also remembers what happened the day Duchess Monica died, more like, he learned about the people who killed his wife. That''s the reason why Duke Keene can''t make his only daughter back down on her dangerous n.

    Because he doesn''t have the right to ask something to that child who carried their resentment for so many years.

    Duke Keene sighs.

    "And what can you do if you learned what Evelyn was trying to do? Can you make her change her mind?"

    An became speechless at what his father replied to him.

    He was also clueless to what he was supposed to do if he ever knew the n of Evelyn bing the bait for Prince Adley.

    An can only clench his hand into a ball. He knew full well how ridiculous it sounds from someone who hated his own sister all his life.

    But despite that, An wanted to change. Now that he knew that his memories were fabricated by Prince Cesar, he also thought that what he did was uncalled for and only a despicable person would do it to his own sibling.

    Still, he did it. That''s how scumbag he thought he was. And although people think that he''s an hypocrite for trying to mend things with his sister, he doesn''t care.

    ''I''m alright if Evelyn hated me all her life, but I at least wanted to apologize to her. I wanted to let her know that I''m sorry for what I''ve done.'' An deeply thought.

    He looked at his father, Duke Keene, and seeing the same cold eyes his father always had, An thought that Duke Keene must have ignored the news and let his sister go on her own.

    "Still... how can you let her do it alone? Isn''t enough that she was carrying the burden of revenging your wife''s our mother''s cruel death?!"

    Duke Keene can''t help but punch the desk and stand up as he heard An''s words.

    "You think I''m not aware how ipetent of a father I am? I knew more than anyone how much that child hated this family. How she decided to run away and fake her own death just to leave this family that made her childhood worse than an orphan."

    An was shocked by his father''s sudden outburst, he could only shut his mouth. He wanted to make his wrong doings right.

    He thought that he could at least make Evelyn rely on them, and when he heard that his father knew the n and didn''t even raise his objection, he thought that his father was still the way he was before.

    Cold and distant towards his own children.

    "Do you think that I wasn''t regretting what idiotic I''ve been doing to the child that your mother that Monica have risked her life for? I- Because I felt that everything was meaningless when Monica died, I neglected both of you and I resented the child who didn''t do anything wrong"

    An never thought that his father was the one regretting most of what happened during the years that Evelyn was alone in this mansion.

    "Father Im-"

    An regretted his words, he knew that his father searched high and low when the news of Evelyn''s sudden death came to his ears.

    ''How could I think that father ignored Evelyn? He was the one who was devastated the most during those four years'' An thought as he bit his lips.

    Suddenly, Duke Keene plopped down to the chair sloppily, like all his energy left his body. He tiredly spoke his mind to his eldest son.

    "How could I tell that child that it was dangerous to do it herself when I also ordered her when she was a child to go to the Shield Forest to hunt a dead wolf that almost killed her?"

    An silently listens to his father''s regrets. It was obvious that he was bottling up all his emotions all this time.

    "How can I ask something to Evelyn when I myself rejected her when she was trying so hard to get close to me when she was alone in this big mansion?"

    An also remembered the times when he ignored Evelyn and gave her death stares when she just wanted to have a cup of tea with him.

    The regrets filling in their hearts was making them suffocate, it was contradicting that they thrived to make their people happy in their domain, when their own flesh and blood was left alone, suffering the cold walls of their own house.

    An stared at his father''s silhouette that was obviously the effect of the sun prating the window and casting the shadows to his father''s position.

    ''It''s like the world was telling us how ck our hearts have be'' An thought.

    He thinks that it was the perfect representation of what they are feeling right now, darkness, regrets, loneliness

    "I''m sorry, Father"

    An deeply bowed.

    "I don''t deserve your apology An, I don''t even deserve to be called a father, let alone asked forgiveness to that child I- "

    Suddenly, An thought that he shouldn''t nce at his father. He bowed for a long time. An also can''t look up, he knows that once he sees his father''s weak self, he will also break down.

    It was something that they can''t afford right now.

    They needed to be strong if ever Evelyn needed their help.

    An and Duke Keene were silent for a long time, no more words were needed to be spoken from them. They have thought that their words needed to be heard should be spoken to the person who they hurt the most.

    "When this is over, we should talk to Evelyn"

    "Yes, Father we should."

 Chapter 178: THE FUTURE THAT AWAITS: PART 1

    Chapter 178: THE FUTURE THAT AWAITS: PART 1

    Cassandra looks at the six adult men. Gil, Bern, Chrisfold, Gab and Adam who she was familiar with back in the Perspiru Kingdom and the new person who was with them which is Ricardo.

    "Is this all of you?"

    "Why? Is there still someone we need to wait for?" Gil asked.

    "Yes"

    After Cassandra said that, silence befalls to them. And the men who were standing there in daze and looking at Cassandra, thinking that there was a follow up to her answer, it striked to them that she was not going to anymore.

    Coincidentally, a maid knocked on the door and established the presence of the people Cassandra was waiting.

    Standing up, Cassandra bowed while Silvester walked in with Sir Erich and his right hand man George.

    "I greet your highness, may the moon goddess lead the light in the darkness."

    Cassandra greeted him like how all the people in Perspiru Kingdom greeted the royalty.

    "No need to be so formal, Lady Cassandra" Silvester smiled while he made an entrance among the men that was inside the four walls.

    "Shall we sit now?" Cassandra said as she was the host of today''s meeting.

    The empty long table inside of one of so many rooms inside the mansion of where Evelyn and her contracted spirits as well as thest witch Cassandra lives have now be more lively with the visitors that havee.

    The snacks were served and the hot beverages were ced in front of them. Alisha who was Evelyn''s water contracted spirit also joined them.

    "This feels like one of the meetings we have inside the deep forest" Bern casually spoke.

    Silvester turned his head and asked as curiosity got him.

    "Meetings in the deep forest? Isn''t that one of the forbiddennds?"

    Bern looks at Gil who was sending him harsh words through telepathy.

    "Really? Did I say Deep Forest? I just said we''re having talks about the deep forest meeting? Hahaha-"

    "Really?"

    "Yes Ha-haha"

    It was the first time that Silvester saw a bbergasted Bern. He was usually a person who doesn''t give a damn when people ask him questions and he will reply with a silly answer.

    Clunk!

    The tea in the tea cup slowly waves inside while Cassandra ced it gently in the saucer and all the people inside have calmed down.

    "Your highness, I''ll take the opportunity to lead this talk first." Cassandra humbly said.

    "Please, don''t mind me I''m not here as a prince but as a rtive of Evelyn."

    "That''s a good thought"

    Cassanra looked at the maid who was waiting and attaching herself to the walls of the room. When she nodded her head the maid immediately understood what she was talking about.

    A chalkboard was carried by one of the male servants and ced beside Cassandra.

    She stood up while her purple side hair hung down on her small face and the usual bun was neatly tied at the back of her hair.

    "I''ll discuss first about why Evelyn decided to go through with her n.. Later on, one of the people here who has a connection to Eve will tell us what has been going on in her side"

    Cassandra was talking about the connection of Evelyn and her contracted spirits. Though a certain handful of individuals didn''t have a clue of what she was saying. It was enough to understand for those who knew what it was all about.

    "First, I''ll talk about what she said about me the other night."

    Cassandra calmly collected what Evelyn said with seriousness.

    "What is it?" Gab asked.

    Cassandra nced at the spirits that were looking at her, it was enough for her to know that the spirits knew what she was about to talk about.

    When she was about to talk the door suddenly burst open.

    "Your Grace, you can''t just barge in" One of the maid''s tried to talk him through it.

    "What are you doing here?" Gil asked with a sharpness in his voice.

    The people inside, especially Gab, Ricardo, Adam, Silvester, Sir Erich and Sir George became shocked at how straight forward Gil acted towards the Ducal Family.

    They knew that Gil isn''t someone to raise his voice towards people who he only met a few times.

    Sure, for the people who didn''t watch how Evelyn got neglected in that household, they will never understand why Gil acted like that.

    "We''re here because we also need to know Evelyn''s status I''m not here to ask for a fight" Duke Keene announced while he still had that stern face expression.

    "You-!"

    Then, Chrisfold mmed the table, a gesture for the people inside to stop talking and to gain their attention as well as making Gil turn his way so that he can give him a warning.

    "Stop acting like a spoiled brat and take a sit Gil we''re not here to be in each other''s throat. Cassandra has been trying to exin to us what is supposed to be Evelyn''s favor. Settle the debt some other time!"

    Chrisfold remarked and looked at Gil and Duke Keene. A certain dominance was pressuring the people inside which they certainly felt.

    It was because of the Earth attribute of Chrisfold which has a great effect in almost all other mana attributes.

    "It''s alright, his Grace and the Young Master should also participate in this." Alisha said, breaking the suffocating atmosphere in the room.

    "Please, Duke Keene and Young Master An join us." Silvester with his stern face said.

    Duke Keene and An walked in without much of a small talk after what they said and let Cassandra continue.

    "Whoo what was that all about? That was kinda intense!" Ricardo mumbled beside Adam who still doesn''t have a clue what was happening inside the crowded room.

    "My question still hasn''t been answered since I came here" Adam asked, still pondering who was Evelyn.

    "What?" Ricardo turned his head towards Adam.

    Meanwhile, Chrisfold suddenly speaks which brought the attention of others to him.

    "Hmm Is Duke Cabel not going to attend this?"

    And Cassandra answered him without missing a beat.

    "He''s busy.. He''s probably searching for what Evelyn told him to do."

    "So, he has a special mission or something?" Gab asked with an annoyed face.

    Cassandra looks at Duke Keene and An before she answers Gab''s whimsical question.

    "Yes, he had something that was important to do and it was rted to what Evelyn has said to me the night before she made her move."

    ""Why didn''t she ask me to do it?" Gab mumbled quietly.

    Then, Cassandra begins to exin.

    "As some of us are aware, Evelyn''s mother Duchess Monica''s soul has been captured and sealed."

    Cassandra didn''t even let a heads up when she suddenly dropped the bomb.

    "And it seems to be inside the underground of the St. Prisch Academy as a power supply for the barrier of the school."

    The people who know about the cruel fate that happened to the Emsowrth family nced at the seats Duke Keene and An were sitting on.

    Their jaws were either open or they were clenching their mouth tightly. Their shock left them speechless.

    Though An seems to have a different reaction.

    "What?!" An punched the table after he processed the first intro of Cassandra. While Duke Keene was still calm.

    Which surprisingly made Cassandra ask him.

    "I suppose you know about this?"

    An followed the purple orbs of Cassandra which bore on the direction of his father.

    "What? You knew, Father?"

    An was ignored which he epts as the answer to his question.

    "How could you WHY didn''t you tell me?!"

    "Now, now I know you have your own circumstances but it should let me finish first."

    An became aware that he was in the presence of the others and it was uncalled for to cause an uproar in the meeting. So, he slowly let his anger go with slow deep breaths.

    Sir Erich who was behind Silvester was getting anxious and getting sweaty at how big of a scale of news was being let on in this meeting.

    "I apologize, please continue."

    Silvester, Gil and Gab who heard An apologize were also shocked at how the man who had great pride suddenly became docile.

    "Cabel has been locating where it is since Evelyn left to be the bait and stir up Prince Adley''s side. And I assume that Duke Keene have known this as he personally tried to go to St. Prisch Academy."

    Cassandra smiles. And Duke Keene sighs.

    "You''re right, Evelyn that child has told me about what Carsillion did and about her mother''s soul I thought that it should be around that bastard side if he treasures it the most like what he always says."

    Duke Keene was gritting every word that was leaving his mouth. He was trying hard to keep his cool as he knew that he was in the presence of the people who have helped Evelyn.

    He wanted to keep calm but he couldn''t hide it.

    "Well, it seems that Nine.. the one who has be a spy in the Temple heard where it was as the Pope was trying hard to bring it back from their side. It seems that the power sealed in Duchess Monica''s soul will be the fuel for the attack that was about to happen in the celebration of the King''s birthday." Cassandra continued.

    "I don''t know what or how they do it but if Duchess Monica''s soul became a sacrifice then she will never have a change to be guided to the river of life."

    Silence continues inside the room. People who have learned the history of the ck witches have a good grasp about what will happen to the soul that was sacrificed and as a result became a source of ck magic.

    Sir Erich who had a simr familiarity with the subject knew how cruel it is for the Emsworth Family.

    "That''s why we need to divert the attention of the Temple and the Royal Family."

    "The Royal Family? Why?" Ricardo asked for the first time.

    "It''s because the King seems to also know about the sealed soul of the Duchess, and he seems to have interest in it."

    "How the- how did you know? Are you sure about that? You knew that would be a capital offence if you slunder the Royal Family." Ricardo retorted.

    Slowly, Cassandra sat where she had a clear view of the people sitting.

    "It''s because I saw it the continuation of what will happen to Evelyn in the Pce."

    "What do- What do you mean?" Duke Keene asked, worried about his daughter.

    There was something in the purple eyes of Cassandra that he can''t tell himself that she was only joking.

    It felt like every word she utter was bing reality.

    Gil, Chrisfold, Alisha, and Bern the four spirits that were left to support Evelyn''s decision also knew what Cassandra was talking about.

    Their eyes glowed dimly as they remembered a certain memory from the past.

    Then, Cassandra with her long pause told them about why she knew.

    "I don''t know if you will believe me but, I have a skill that lets me see the distant future mostly scenes that have cruel endings"

    Cassandra pulled her sses and put them down at the table. The vibrant color of her purple eyes was disyed in full view which made the others can''t get their eyes off of her.

    "I''m a witch that is enough exnation I supposed?... I have two dreams about Evelyn. One, it was something about Evelyn surrounded by guards in a white castle-like setting which I think was the temple the second was, the King looking at a ball of light with energy that has the purest mana that I''ve ever seen and I heard a man told him that it was Duchess Monica''s soul."

    Duke Keene stood up.

    "I''ll just kill the King. If what you said is right it''s better to move now and take action than to wait for that future."

 Chapter 179: THE FUTURE THAT AWAITS: PART 2

    Chapter 179: THE FUTURE THAT AWAITS: PART 2

    "I''ll just kill the King. If what you said is right it''s better to move now and take action than to wait for that future."

    Duke Keene stood up almost immediately after what Cassandra just announced.

    "That''s right, we can just kill the King and then the soul of thete Duchess can be freed" Gab chimed in.

    Cassandra begins to have a headache.

    "Duke Keene andmander Gabriel, please calm down. I know that you must be full of hatred right now and so am I and all of the people that are here right now in this meeting"

    Cassandra first thought that she needed to make the Duke think straight. Gabriel also decided to think things through.

    He''s still one of the representatives of the Bahalkii Kingdom and though he has been loitering around Evelyn he still has the role as one of the Commanders of the Military force of their Kingdom.

    It would be difficult if the nobles in the Levingstone Kingdom learned that he have participated in the assassination of the King. It would spark a reason to cause a war in the Levingstone Kingdom and the Bahalkii Kingdom.

    Sure killing the King will maybe be able to solve the vision that she have seen in her dreams but the aftermaths will definitely make things moreplicated as it is

    If the Duke sessfully killed the King in discretion then that would be great!

    They can just crown the Crown Prince as the next King and that is if the opposition wouldn''t get any funny ideas of making Prince Adley seat on the throne.

    And it would lead to a civil war.

    Something like that would make the Levingstone Kingdom a battlefield where only themoners will be cannon fodder while the Nobles will make a lot of money and will try to coveted each other''s territory.

    "As you know Duke, even if we know that the Crown Prince has a strong backing, Prince Adley has also been gaining supporters that are formidable. The Temple of Light that was supposed to be supporting the Crown Prince has now be one of Prince Adley''s hands."

    Cassandra gave her honest opinions after she got the gist of the political positions of the Levingstone Kingdom.

    "Why would I be afraid of the other nobles? I''m still the Military General of the Levingstone Kingdom. I hold the military power in this Kingdom."

    "That''s right Let''s say that you would sessfully kill King Charles and make Crown Prince Edickart the next King then, what''s your next move?" Gil asked.

    "What?" Duke Keene looked at the man who had grey hair and smokey eyes. It was the man who introduced himself as Evelyn or rather Adelyn''s brother.

    "What I''m saying is, how would you proceed after the Crown Prince seat in the throne? Would you think that the soul of the Duchess will miraculouslynd in your hands? Would the ck mana that the temple has been umting for many years will be gone as you killed the King? Would Evelyn be safe after you kill the King?"

    The sharp tongue of Gil was flipped on and he bombarded the Duke with questions.

    "You who are you to talk like that to me? You-"

    "Me? I''m the guy who actually cares for Evelyn. Personally, I don''t really care about the soul of your dead wife, or this Kingdom or the lives of you humans"

    "What did you just say?!" Duke Keene who was standing had his hand folds into a fist. And An was looking sharply towards Gil.

    "I''m participating in this meeting because Evelyn has told me so, but I''m not here to hear some of your whimsical decisions.. If you want to Kill the King then do so, but at least have the mind to think about the safety of the child that you abandoned, at least have the balls to do that."

    Meanwhile, Gil has continued his words that are sharper than the knife. He has a lot to say about the Father and Son duo ever since the day that he got connected to Evelyn after she lost her memories.

    Silvester, Gab, Ricardo, Sir George and Sir Erich have their eyes open wide. It was shocking that amoner can talk like that towards one of the highest noble rankings in the Levingstone Kingdom.

    Of course, they don''t know that Gil is one of the Greater Spirits. One of the noblest,purest and oldest to have ever lived.

    "Stop this both of you!"

    Cassandra looks back and forth towards Duke Keene and Gil as her anger arises with what she was silently hearing since earlier.

    "You!" She stared at the Duke.

    "...before you open your mouth and make decisions based on your anger, think about the consequence. You are the representative of your Dukedom, and you are governing the lives of many people. Think about what will happen once a civil war breaks out! You''re going to be the first in the list to be assassinated!"

    "I can handle my own battle!" Duke Keene replied.

    "Oh really? Then if you can handle your own problems then why does Evelyn and Chrisfold need to rescue you and your army! If Evelyn and Chrisfold have beente even a second you would be 6 feet under now!"

    Cassandra has taken out the formal speech and threw it in the trash and let her sharp tongue burn the Duke.

    Duke Keene became speechless as he saw the anger pouring out from the witch and the facts that every word she has spoken stings him.

    Duke Keene can''t retort what Cassandra has said. Seeing this, Cassandra switches to Gil.

    "And you!"

    Gil flinched. In the people inside the room, he is the most acquainted to Cassandra, he lived with her in the same roof for about three years. He know how Cassandra can talk about things that will hurt you the most,

    The woman is not normal.

    Of course it was because she''s a witch. She still has the nature of using the enemy''s weakness and manipting it to her advantage and that is what Cassandra is doing right now.

    "Act like your age you old man! How can you talk like that when Evelyn is your master?! You don''t care about the soul of her mother? Are you seriously saying that about your master? Do you think when Eve heard that she would be happy?"

    Gil became quiet and he tried to avoid any eye contact with Cassanrda.

    "Look I know that you have some issues with Eve''s family however that is something that Evelyn will need to face on her own. I know that it is frustrating to see your master personally act on her own, but we know that Evelyn has always been dependent on her own self we personally saw that Gilbert! So, get your act together."

    "Yes ma''am" Gil mumbled.

    Cassandra sighs and looks at Bern, Chrisfold, and Alisha. The three spirits that were also with them.

    "What? Do you also have someints and arguments that you wanted to say now?!"

    Alisha shakes her head slowly in response, Bern closed his eyes like he didn''t have anything to do about Gil''s outburst while Chrisfold was looking at Cassandra,ughing about how she just made the two shut their mouths.

    "This is fun"

    "Chisfold!"

    "Sorry" Then, Chisfold made a gesture of zipping his mouth.

    Cassandra sighs again.

    "I might have visions of what is about to happen but that''s only one of the possibilities. If we try to change the future then there are a million possible oues which can be worse than the original or it could be a result of a better future"

    While Cassandra was exining, Sir Erich was whispering to Sir George.

    "What the hell just happened?"

    Sir George gulped down his nervous nerves and closed his eyes. What just happened was enough for him to sweat buckets at how intense the sharp words were flying back and forth. He wouldn''t be surprised if swords were being thrown now or that blood was spilled.

    Meanwhile Silvester was genuinely smiling, finding what just happened to be amusing. He has witnessed arguments of the noble families as well as the Royalty.

    But he has never seen a straightforward conversation whereas the Duke was mocked straight to his face. It was always an argument with a y of words and hidden meaning so seeing this personally, It was kind of refreshing that he can just give his genuine smile.

    Meanwhile, Ricardo, who is the leader of the anti-temple faction has his jaw drop. He also hasn''t seen amoner argue with a noble and still have his head intact.

    What''s more unbelievable was that it was the Duke of Emsworth which is known to be the notorious conqueror of war. Where he spilled the blood of many foes.

    His tales have a hundred songs sung in the za. It was about how mighty and how he killed people who mocked him when he first set foot in a battlefield when he was young.

    And Adam? Well, he still doesn''t give a damn about what just happened. He still has the looks of someone who is here to just participate in a mission.

    Cassandra can only sighed again.

    "How the hell did Evelyn manage these people!"

 Chapter 180: THE FUTURE THAT AWAITS: PART 3

    Chapter 180: THE FUTURE THAT AWAITS: PART 3

    Evelyn was looking outside the window of the ce where Prince Adley decided to imprison her. Cathay and Evelyn were separated from each other.

    Well, Evelyn already predicted that Prince Adley and Ishid will make sure that she won''t have any contact with anyone.

    Still, looking outside the window, she was standing there and was looking at the surroundings where she was imprisoned.

    ''I expected as such but there''s really nothing here ha!'' She deeply thought.

    Looking at the room that she was in, there were only the necessities that were ced inside. Some chairs and tables for dining, a bed for sleeping and a washroom for her needs.

    There wasn''t even a single cloth except for the piece of the dress that she was wearing and the cover sheet of the bed.

    ''They really won''t let a single chance of escape even the window was fixed and have bars on it.'' Evelyn assessed.

    She also looked down at her fingers. Her ck ring that has always been there was left with her contracted spirit Gil. She can''t risk that Prince Adley would know about the ck ring that stands as the medium of her powers to her spirits.

    Though it was a hassle for her, she was still fine because she can still use her power and her swordsmanship. Any object would make a great weapon for Evelyn.

    After she saw the abundant forest that surrounded the mansion that she was in which she didn''t know where, Evelyn walked into the bed andid her body and looked at the ceiling.

    "I''ve been here for about two days" Evelyn spoke and silently went quiet again.

    Evelyn was imprisoned in the dark cell of god knows where before Prince Adley decided to change the location and brought her to a mansion in the middle of the forest.

    She was afraid at first when Cathy and her were separated by the transportation. The thought of Prince Adley killing Cathy just because he doesn''t have anything that he can gain from her struck Evelyn with anxiety.

    She only felt relieved whenever Cathy talked to her via their link as a contracted spirit and contracted master.

    Even though Evelyn looked bored right now, she was constantlymunicating with her four other contracted spirits which are Gil, Chrisfold, Bern and Alisha.

    She was menatlly busy while her body was just loitering around the room and making sure that the guard that was constantly checking up on her every hour won''t suspect her.

    Evelyn stretched out her hand and saw the familiar mana restriction wrap around her thin wrist. It was a ck iron with chains wrapping her hand to her forearm.

    She heaved a sigh.

    ''It''s a relief that I learned how to manipte the results of the mana assessment. It was a risk but it''s worth it. I thought that guy would see right through me because he was looking at me with his sharp eyes''

    Recalling what Prince Adley did before they decided to change her location from the underground prison cell to the mansion that she was in right now was in a condition that her mana was inspected.

    Evelyn remembered what Prince Adley said to her.

    "We should check how strong you are now...I would be disappointed if my soon to be wife escaped because she think she can get away from me."

    "I''ll kill myself before I be your wife!!!" Evelyn yelled.

    A flicked of Adley''s hand and Ishid silently brought the crystal stone that scaled howrge is her mana capacity.

    Evelyn that time was trying to resist with all she got, trying to appeal like she doesn''t want to abide by his order.

    Ishid smiled viciously and snatched her hand away and ced it in the crystal stone.

    Though at that time she was making sure that she was angry, she was also happy at how predictable the two were.

    Internally, Evelyn was smiling from ear to ear. Because she already has made sure that she wouldn''t get caught that easily.

    "What?!" Ishid shockingly said after he got the resulting from the glow of the crystal stone.

    Prince Adley also looked at Ishid who was crumpling his face.

    "What is it?"

    When Ishid passed the result to Prince Adely and read it, he was also shocked at the result.

    "How can this be? Isn''t she supposed to be in the middle-tier? How the hell did her mana fall backward like that?"

    "I told you, I''m not the person you were looking for!"

    Prince Adley stares at Evelyn who has be messed up because of her resistance that she made during the few days that she was in the prison cell.

    "I don''t care who you are as long as you have that pair of eyes, that unique hair and that face, you have all the things that I need. You should be grateful that I didn''t let someone touch you in this cell."

    Prince Adleyughed.

    ''This f*cker!'' Evelyn gritting her teeth.

    "Well, that''s also fine that you are in the low-tier. That way, you won''t escape easily." Prince Adley looked at the guards stationed outside her prison cell in the underground and told Evelyn.

    "All of my servants are in the middle-tier and above."

    Evelyn got her eyes open wide,it was not an easy feat for a single person to have servants that are elites.

    ''So, that was the reason why the mage that we encountered back at the Deheldi Forest near the Academy were powerful enough for me to have my mana exhausted'' Evelyn thought as she looked at Prince Adley and Ishid.

    "We should get you out of here and bring you to a morefortable ce. You''re going to be my bride soon and I wouldn''t want to be called a cruel husband by my wife."

    Prince Adley touches Evelyn''s face whereas she spits on her.

    "So feisty"

    *p!*

    "Tried that one more time and I don''t know what else I could do... I have a bit of a temper you see...."

    "I''ll f*cking kill you!"

    Prince Adley only just smiled while he walked away from Evelyn.

    That was thest time that Evelyn heard from Prince Adley, even until now that they imprisoned her in a room, Adley still didn''t visit her like she thought he would do.

    Evelyn has already predicted that Prince Adley will try to confirm how much her powers have evolved. For the record, she was in the middle-tier when she was at the start of her Academy days.

    The most she could do was to seal most of her mana and let only a small portion that could have reflected in the mana ball as a low-tier mana.

    ''I thought I could erase the whole presence of my power but it''s still hard.''

    She sighed again. Evelyn put her hand where her heart is and closed her eyes.

    ''There''s still some chains in my heart that were locked That''s why I still can''t master my own power."

    After she got her memory back all the chain that was sealing her memories break down. However she still has another issue, the chains that were in her heart were still there.

    A total of seven chains were wrapping her heart like it was making sure that no one could go in. She never would have had an idea about it,if she didn''t feel a severe pain in her heart when she got her ring and met all her spirits.

    At first, she thought that it was the side effect of that night when Cassandra prepared the unsealing of her memories. Never would have thought that it was for some different reasons.

    One chain out of the seven broke free after meeting with all of her spirits.

    ''Did it trigger after I got a portion of my power?''Evelyn thought.

    Though, she still didn''t figure out what it was and the memory that she got apanied by the unsealed one chain in her heart was a man who was looking at her with deep hatred.

    Evelyn didn''t know if it was her memory or just a vision. She got no clue of what it was. Even her memories of her past life were fading away.

    ''Is it because I''ve been living here for a lot of years? But that can''t be for me it was like yesterday, however, some of my old memories are getting blurry.''

    Evelyn sat right up. Now that she thought about it, it was ridiculous because her screen status still has that skill that said that she has a photographic memory.

    It was contradicting that memories of her past life were getting hazy and blurry. It was like something was making sure that she would forget everything that doesn''t have a part now in her life.

    The cursed child that was also in her screen status was still there. Despite her efforts to know what it was and making Cassandra help her, she only got the "reincarnation" part as her clue.

    Evelyn decided to let her thoughts go for a bit. It was because she heard Cathy call her.

    Evelyn rests her upper body on the headboard of the bed and nces at the door. She could still feel the presence of the two guards guarding the door.

    ''What is it?'' Evelyn answered.

    "They said that Duke Cabel has information where inside the Academy is your mother''s soul. Alisha and Chrisfold will help in retrieving it while Gil and Bern will locate our location while the others will try to counter the n of the temple." Cathay said in her mind.

    ''Good! Tell them that once Cabel have retrieved my mother''s soul don''t give it to father. Instead, give it to Cassandra she will know where to put it. I already told her what to do about mother''s soul.'' Evelyn replied.

    "Alright, I''ll tell them that but what about our escape?"

    Evelyn became silent as to Cathy''s question.

    ''I think I still need time, I remember one of Cassandra''s predictions. My guts are telling me that it will happen if I stick to Adley for a while.''

    Cathy protested when she heard Evelyn''s abrupt thought.

    "Don''t tell me you want to stay a little more? We can''t afford that, you already predicted that the Temple will cause an uproar in the Capital before Nine gave you that information, isn''t that why you made me, Gil and Alisjha move separately to confirm your thought?"

    Evelyn bit her lower lips. She knew that if she stayed longer, there would be a possibility that Priince Adley would make a cruel decision because he thought he had the trump card known as "Evelyn".

    ''Let me think about it we have one more day. If Adley didn''t show up then we should just escape this ce.'' Evelyn made a promise to Cathy that she thought what would eventually happen.

    It would never ur to her that everything will move faster than she thought.

 Chapter 181: THE FUTURE THAT AWAITS: PART 4

    Chapter 181: THE FUTURE THAT AWAITS: PART 4

    Cabel, Alisha and Chrisfold have already infiltrated the Academy. Some of the Nights Guild that are part of the Academy and teaching there as their other profession and have already investigated what their Guild Master has ordered them to do.

    One week ago was when they received the order to gather information as much as possible about any secret room in the Academy.

    The Shadow Knights that were in the Academy disguised as one of the faculty members had a hard time to locate the exact position of the door that leads to the secret room.

    However, this time, it was taking longer than they anticipated. Evelyn already told her that her mother''s soul that seems to have been sealed by Prince Cesar was now in the Academy of the St. Prisch.

    In the first ce, only Carsillion knows where it is and the vice master. In this scenario, Duke Cabel would have the information by now as his Shadow Knights will immediately have procured the things that he needed.

    Or that he could just torture the vice master of the Academy or bribe him. But as it stands, the Vice-Master seems to be away from the Academy. And no one seems to know where he gone off to.

    Though it seems to made some dyed in there works, it also became the perfect opportunity for Cabel and Chrisfold to sneak in with the pretense of visiting the alma mater. However, after some deep thinking that n was also thrown in the window when they observed the quietness of the school.

    "These people seem to be part of the Temple of Light and the Royal Family." Alisha said as they were observing from one of the rooms in the academy that they got after much search of possible hideouts inside the St. Prisch.

    "Does it mean that what Cassandra said wille true?" She continued.

    Though Alisha was a higher spirit that has wisdom apanied by her long life, there are stillthings that she doesn''t understand and that was one of the unique skills of Cassandra who have the ability to see and glimpse some of the scenes in the future.

    "If we had her power a long time ago, we wouldn''t be in this situation again." She uttered without thinking.

    Chrisfold nodded as he was beside her while Cabel looked at Alisha and asked.

    "What do you mean?"

    Startled by his question, Alisha dismissed him by saying that she was just uttering nonsense. On the other hand, Chrisfold talks to her in his consciousness.

    ''You should be careful!''

    ''I''m sorry, it''s just if we knew that there are witches that have unique skills such as irvoyance, we wouldn''t be repeating this kind of thing again.'' Alisha answered.

    Chrisfold sighs, he also thinks that it was such a shame that they only knew about this now but what can they do? This was the only time that something has changed. However he still has that feeling that something like irvoyance wouldn''t cut it.

    ''Do you think that was the only thing that has changed this time? If that was all of it then we could have done so because of the things that happened in the past."

    "Your right I''m just frustrated and I''m losing hope every time that we experienced this." Alisha replied in her mind.

    Chrisfold sighs again.

    ''Evelyn still has no clue about it so we can only wait.'' Chrisfold said in his mind whereas Alisha walked away from the window and sat in one of the chairs that was inside the room.

    Cabel decided to ignore that unusual behavior. Even though he knew Alisha because she was once in the Student Council, there was still a gap between them because Alisha never opened up to them.

    In other words, she was someone who was quiet and had that cold demeanor. That was why it was hard for Cabel to think that what she just mumbled was some kind of nonsense.

    "Did any of you receive anything from Evelyn?" Cabel asked.

    It''s now a week since he left the Emsworth and went ahead to the St. Prisch Academy to gather some data.

    "How many days is it now that she was held captive by that bastard Adley?!" Cabel asked.

    "It''s been 5 days"

    "And we still don''t know where that goddamn door was?!" Cabel was getting impatient.

    By now, Cabel thought that he would be rescuing Evelyn from Prince Adley by now.

    Thinking about Evelyn locked up alone was getting Cabel''s mind messed up and have evil thoughts swirling in his mind.

    He was already on the verge of making a scene throughout the academy and flipped it outside down, if that was the only solution to find the secret door. But thinking about Evelyn''s safety was making him have second thoughts about his decision.

    "I can''t do it like what I used to do when Evelyn went missing four years ago" Cabel mumbled.

    "Really, how evil can they be that they will use another person''s soul and seal it like some curse?!" Cabel uttered.

    Chrisfold and Alisha nced at each other and into Cabel before they ignored what he said. Chisfold and Alsiha have the same look as if it can''t be helped and also the look of someone who has given up.

    Of course, Cabel didn''t gotta see it as he was hanging his head down while he mumbled those words.

    At that moment, a raven suddenlynded on the window sill. Chrisfold immediately opened the closed window and found a small paper tied in one of the raven''s feet.

    "I think I know where it was"

    "Really?!" Cabel asked with expectations in his eyes.

    "Here" Chrisfold passed the small paper to him.

    "First floor Admin Building below Student''s Council Room." Cabel repeated what was in the letter.

    He knitted his brows.

    "Huh? But the Admin Building is only for the faculty and the Student''s Council Room was between the dormitory and the Main Building of the studentsWhat does this mean?" Cabel asked which Chrisfold answered.

    "It''s the old admin building that was near the border of the Barrier of the school. It was where the old student council used to have their meetings"

    "Wait, something like that exists? I always thought that the Student Council has their own premise but you''re saying that they use to share the building? The Faculty and the Elites?"

    "And how the hell did you know that?" Cabel continued to ask Chrisfold.

    "I have things that I learned as I be the Protector of the west Gate of the Academy."

    "But you only got into the academy the same year that I enrolled? You''re saying that you gained information that even my shadow knights didn''t get?!"

    Chrisfold just shrugged his shoulder like what he just said was some kind of information that he got from a coincidence.

    Cabel was getting confused. There was nothing like that when they got their position as an Elite student or even if he became the Student Council Vice-President.

    "Do you know about this, Lady Alisha?" Cabel asked as he had doubts about the identity of Chrisfold who seems to have information but decided to keep it to himself.

    "Mm? No I also don''t know." Alisha answered.

    Cabel seems to have a strong feeling that the two have something that they are keeping from him or even from Evelyn.

    ***

    Without further ado, they immediately took the opportunity to sneak in the middle of the night and went to the old admin building that was said in the paper that Nine the spy gave to them.

    Even though Cabel have some things that he thought he needed to asked about the two, he decided that the problem on hand should be what he needed to focused on.

    The Old Admin Building was surrounded by fog in the middle of the forest, if not for Chrisfold, Cabel would have thought that they were going deep in the forest of the Deheldi or that Chrisfold was up to something.

    He could only sigh in relief when he saw the tall building under the fog and saw a castle that looked just the same as the other building in the academy. It was odd for Cabel that something this big was hidden from him when he practically lived in the dorm of the school for four years.

    ''How does something this big can be hidden inside the academy?'' Cabel thought to himself as he looked at the old admin building.

    It would be easy to spot because of the size of the building but oddly enough, no one seems to have notice this until now.

    Cabel saw Alisha and Chrisfold walked side by side to step inside the vicinity of the old admin building where the address was still written on the piece of paper that the spy gave to them.

    They rushed inside and searched for every room in the ground floor of the building.

    "It''s here the student council room." Alisha said as she called for them through themunication device that Cabel gave to them.

    The Old Admin was humongous like the main building, it was a mystery for Cabel to think that he didn''t even notice a tall building like this inside the academy.

    When they have gathered at one of the rooms that have a card at the top of the door and have a written Student Council Office, Cabel opened it without hesitation.

    But the expected desk was nowhere to be seen. To be exact, there was not a single piece of furniture inside.

    "What the hell?" Cabel honestly spoke his thoughts.

    After he calms his nerves, he turns around and talks to Alisha and Chrisfold who were still standing at the door.

    "What are you doing? We should search for it"

    Cabel slowly stomped on the floor. ''If the passage is under the desk then the floor should be hollow.'' He thought.

    Then, Chrisfold walked past him and stomped his left foot at the corner of the room.

    Thud!

    The creaking floor that Cabel was trying hard not to break, instantly was destroyed. Then Cabel looked down and saw that it was hollow.

    A continuous stomping with apanied twist and crushed wooden floor was heard throughout the room.

    "Let''s go"

    Cabel knit his brows. " How the hell did you know that it was there? It looks like you were confident when you walk in and break the floor."

    "You have too many questions we need to find more important things and your questions wouldn''t be the solution to that."

    Cabel stare at the hollow floor that was dark and have air going through and passing by the passage. However Cabel saw that there were no stairs going down.

    And Chrisfold who seems to have read his mind answered Cabel.

    "It''s a slide Let''s go!"

    Chrisfold didn''t even turn his head and confidently let his body down the ck hole. Alisha came next and Cabel was left there standing.

    "Are you noting?" Chrisfold yelled from the other side of the passage. Cabel was really bing suspicious with the two.

    "Why is it that both of them seem to be confident that this is where it is? And that Protector was sure where he was going like he already knew where the door was. Is it just me being paranoid?" Cabel said to no one.

    Then, he also let his body fall down. Now that he experienced it himself. It seems that the passage was made from stone, that was why it was safe as there was no rough surface.

    "You''re here, I thought you would take longerthinking about something else up there..." Chrisfold said with a smile.

    As Cabel came to the other side where Chrisfold and Alisha were waiting, he saw that there werethree passages ahead.

    "Do you know where we should go?" Chrisfold asked Alsiha.

    "There" Alisha pointed at one of the three passage and yet again, Cabel felt like they were two confident that it would be ridiculous to think that it was a coincidence.

    ''Is it their confidence in their power that they could decide just like that? Or confidence because they know where the sealed soul of Duchess Monica is?'' Cabel thought as he observed them from the back.

    Whatever it is, Cabel wouldn''t let them harm Evelyn in any way.

    ''If they are plotting something, I will eventually expose it!'' he determinedly thought.

    ***

    END OF VOLUME 2: THE ST. PRISCH ACADEMY

 Chapter 182: THE DUNGEON: PART 1

    Chapter 182: THE DUNGEON: PART 1

    After Cabel thought that it would be better to follow Alisha and Chrisfold for now, they found out at the end of the passage a dark room with a muddy smell and a cold humid floating around the air.

    "What is this ce?"

    Cabel asked as he tore one of the magic spells that is used to make fire that he has in his pocket. A small ball or fire floated in the air and stayed beside him, making the area around him visible to him.

    Alisha also did the same and decided to answer Cabel''s question.

    "It seems to be a dungeon of some sorts"

    "Inside the academy?" Cabel mumbles.

    "Psssh~" The fire thates from Chrisfold''s spell made a sound as it envelops the paper that he tore down and the fire swallows the pieces of the paper whole and assembles it to make a small ball of fire.

    All of them don''t have affinity to fire that is why all of them have been given simple spells by Cassandra that could help them in case of scenarios such as this.

    "I also asked that question when I found out about this dungeon for the first time..."

    Cabel turn his head to where he heard Chrisfold voice, It was dark and his face was covered by the shadows casted by the small ball of fire that is hanging around Chrisfold left shoulder.

    Cabel coudn''t see well what face Chrisfold was making, he had this feeling that Chrisfold was talking like he already knew what the dungeon was for. His suspicion arises as he saw Alisha turn her head and avoid making eye contact with him.

    ''For the first time?'' Cabel thought to himself.

    Now that he thinks about it, Chrisfold confidently walked to where the door was and stomped his foot with the right precision and found the passage to where the dungeon was. It was like, he knew all along where it was.

    Cabel couldn''t hold it in as his curiosity reached its peak and he asked his question.

    "What are you hiding?"

    Alisha and Chrisfold stop walking when they hear the low voice of Cabel.

    Alisha only nced at Chrisfold and Cabel. The subject of Cabel''s doubtful eyes were directed at Chrisfold, though she also feel that Cabel has also started to be suspicious with her, she thought that it would be better to step aside and let Chrisfold handle the situation.

    "Tell me why it seems that you knew all along about this location? Are you really on Eve''s side? Or"

    Cabel didn''t continue but Chrisfold already knew what he was about to say, his glinting red eyes were enough hint for Chrisfold to think that he was being suspected as a spy or an enemy,

    Chrisfold decided to face Cabel.

    "I know that it''s odd for me to know these things but I can assure you that I''m loyal to Evelyn alone."

    He stared at Cabel with seriousness. He wanted to convey through his eyes that he wouldn''t do such a thing to his master though Cabel doesn''t know about the contract that he has and the other spirit to Evelyn.

    "Ha" Cabel let out augh that is akin to a mocked, he didn''t hide it and let Chrisfold see it.

    "And why do I need to believe such words that anyone with a mouth can say?"

    Chrisfold only looked at Cabel who was walking closer to him.

    "You think if you say words like loyalty, I''ll believe you?"

    Cabel''s wretched face was looking straight at him.

    "You wouldn''t think that I would be satisfied with that, right? Tell me everything or I''ll bury you here, I wouldn''t risk Evelyn''s safety when someone suspicious was beside her pretending to be someone with loyalty but is full of secrets!"

    At that moment, Cabel unsheathed the dagger that he hid inside his cloth and attacked Chrisfold.

    Alisha only frowned with what is unfolding in front of her eyes as she watch Cabel swiftly move with a dagger on his hand while Chrisfold repelled all his attacks and avoid his punches and kicks.

    She shakes her head and lets the two fight it out.

    ***

    Evelyn was looking outside the window at the second floor of the room that she was being detained. She was still trying to figure out how she would try to bypass the guards that were patrolling the area.

    The window has iron bars on them, Evelyn could use her wind magic and sh through them, the only problem would be after that. She doesn''t know how many guards Prince Adley stations in the vicinity.

    Evelyn nced back and saw the four men standing inside her room and in front of the wooden door. They were silently watching her as Prince Adley''s orders.

    She doesn''t know why but Prince Adley became vignt yesterday after he came back from god knows where.

    ''I wonder what happened?'' she thought as she still looked outside the window.

    "Can I talk to Prince Adley?" she asked fumbling with her slender white fingers.

    The men watching her flushed at how gorgeous she looked as her longshes casted shadows in her small face making her look pitiful.

    One of the men coughed and Evelyn switched to look at him.

    "The Prince is busy, you should stay quiet inside this room and wait for your wedding." the one with the spiky hair answered.

    Evelyn flinched.

    "Is he really going to proceed with the ma-mar-marriage?" Evelyn stuttered and tried her best to appeal like she was shocked to her core.

    Another man clicked his tongue at her.

    "Tsk! This is why I don''t want to take this job. Why should I be ced here and watch this woman! I''m really unlucky!" The man with a scar on his brows talked.

    He was a mercenary before he became one of the soldiers of Prince Adley. He has seen a lot of nobles kidnap pretty girls that they fancy but it was a shock to him to find out that one of the noblest in the kingdom would have kidnapped a girl and decided to marry her.

    Even though he knew that it wasmon for something like this to happen among the nobles who have hobbies to take or adopt some poor soul in the streets it was still a shock that someone like a prince would do something like this.

    He really doesn''t understand the hobbies of nobles who have power, money, and luxury.

    The man turned around and opened the door.

    "Hey! Where are you going?!" Evelyn asked.

    "I don''t want to see someone like you. I''m going out!"

    Evelyn ignored the man and stole a nce to what was outside the door of her room as the man opened it. She saw a window across from her room which had a view of theke.

    ''What the-''

    Evelyn tried hard not to frown in front of the guards in her room. Then, she asked again when she saw that the guards were anticipating for her to speak and was watching her.

    "Can you tell Prince Adley that I want to talk to him?" Evelyn said and pleaded again.

    She wanted to make one of them go out and open the door so she can take a look again and confirm the surroundings that she was in right now.

    Ake surrounded by big trees but still big enough to be seen from afar and in the south of it are mountains that are lush with monsters and the opposite of it are the Kingdom of armor which is the Krasnulod. The kingdom of the dwarfs.

    ''If I''m right then that means this was the border of the Levingstone Kingdom in the east how did we get here in just a couple of hours? And I was sure that we traveled through the carriage so how?''

    Normally, it would take a couple of weeks for them to arrive at the border in the west where a lot of mountains were surrounding the Levingstone Kingdom.

    If her guess was right then somehow her memory must have been tampered or some technology or magic was used for them to arrive this quickly.

    "Alright, I''ll tell the Princeter when it''s time to switch the guards shifts" One of the men with spiky hair answered.

    Evelyn wanted to click her tongue when she heard the answer of the guard. Now she needed to wait for that door to open and confirm her thoughts.

    ''It would be good news if this ce is really near the border.'' She thought.

    That means that she can estimate how far she needs to be when she decides to escape Prince Adley.

    For now, she was content that she discovered where they are. She only needed to confirm her spections.

    ''What do they want from me? What does my heart have to do with what they nned?''

    That ''s the question that she wanted to know since the day she remembered thest day her mother breathes.

    ***

    Alisha was still watching the two attack each other. First, she thought that Cabel would feel better if he release some stress that umted since Evelyn was on the enemy''s ce and was held "hostage"

    But as time went by, she was starting to grow impatient when she heard the usations poured out from Cabel''s mouth and was answered by a sarcasm from Chrisfold.

    However, right now, the usations turn into teasing of who''s who for Evelyn. It was childish if Alisha thought about it.

    "You think Evelyn will pick you? You have your hopes too high brat! Evelyn will definitely pick me over you"

    "What did you say? You''re just an acquaintance of Eve she will definitely have me over you." Cabel answered.

    After a while. Alisha''s patience has run thin and decided to attack them with her water magic.

    She started to cast her spells. Cabel and Chrisfold realize the surge of mana toote and...

    *Sshed!

    Cabel and Chrisfold was shocked as they be soaking wet, they can only slowly looked at the person who casted the spell who has an indifference written all over her face.

 Chapter 183: THE DUNGEON: PART 2

    Chapter 183: THE DUNGEON: PART 2

    *Sshed!

    Cabel and Chrisfold was shocked as they be soaking wet, they can only slowly looked at the person who casted the spell who has an indifference written all over her face.

    They slowly looked at the direction where they felt the mana lingering in the air and found out that it was the silentdy that was with them.

    Alisha started to talk with her cold face and indifferent voice. She was starting to get annoyed at the men that were with her.

    "We have things to do and yet here you are attacking each other''s throat while Evelyn was there facing Prince Adley alone. You should be ashamed of yourselves. Evelyn will be the only one who can pick who she wants to be with!"

    It was the longest phrase that Alisha has spoken. Then, Cabel answered.

    "You think I didn''t know that?! However, how am I supposed to trust both of you when it seems that you are hiding something from Evelyn! If the both of you already know the location of the Duchess soul then howe you never said a thing to Evelyn? Do you think that makes sense?!"

    Chrisfold and Alisha knew that Cabel have a point and was speechless for a moment.

    Suddenly, Cabel heard a sigh from his right side and found out that it was Chrisfold scratching his head and was breathing a deep sigh.

    Chrisfold looked at the silver hair that was trickling down with water and he sighs again when he sees the look in his eyes.

    It was a doubtful stare with a scrutinizing look, it can see through his eyes that he was a person that was suspicious and can''t fully trust someone.

    Chrisfold didn''t have a choice but to tell him about Evelyn''s contract with a spirit.

    ''This would end if we can make him trust us. Evelyn would understand why we needed to tell him this secret, It would be a problem if we had a conflict when we are on a mission.'' Chrisfold said to Alisha in his mind.

    They telepathically talk about what is needed to be done for Cabel to trust them. He was crucial for them to take the sealed soul of the Duchess.

    "What? Aren''t you going to say something?!" Cabel asked as he was getting impatient.

    With a deep sigh Chrisfold begin to talked as he face him,

    "There are some things that we must keep a secret but if you really wanted proof that we are loyal to Evelyn then we will show you."

    Chrisfold pulls the sleeve of his clothes and he mumbles a spell. Cabel couldn''t hear what he was saying.

    "What are you trying to pull here?"

    Cabel was confused as to why Chrisfold was showing his shoulder. Suddenly, a mark that almost covered the whole shoulder and arm of Chrisfold was glowing like a dust of gold before it died and stayed in his skin.

    Perplexed at what was happening, Cabel could only watch Chrisfold as he finished his mumblings of iprehensible words.

    "What is that?" Cabel can''t help but ask.

    "It is a mark that symbolizes the contract of a spirit to his master. Every spirit has a unique form and size of mark depends on the affinity of the spirit and its rank"

    Cabel analyzed the symbols that were inked in Chrisfold''s skin. There was some ancient text mixed in some of the symbols that he sees in his arm. However, it still didn''t sink in to him about what Chrisfold just said.

    "Wait"

    Chrisfold and Alisha waited for him to realize it himself.

    Cabel has a scowl in his face as he deeply thinks about what Chrisfold told him. Then it clicked to him.

    "Do you mean to say that you are a spirit?"

    Chrisfold just shrugged his shoulders and turned around like what he just said isn''t a big deal. Then he started to walk to the path that leads to the op[posite side of where they are.

    Alisha also followed Chrisfold and nced once in a while to Cabel who was still in deep thoughts.

    ''Is he alright?'' Alisha talks to Chrisfold through their minds.

    Chrisfold nced back as he stopped for a while to see what Cabel was doing as he stood there in the dark lit room.

    ''He needed time to think, I guess? What we said is not something that ismon in this era. For them, we are just myths and legends, he must have been shocked to know that there''s a spirit close to him.''

    ''Do you really think it''s just because of that?'' Alisha asked as she saw a glint on the red eyes of Cabel.

    ''Let him be for a while''

    Chrisfold just said as they arrived at therge door that looks like a two floors high inside the dungeon.

    "It''s been awhile since I saw this door again." He said.

    "What did you say?"

    Chrisfold turn his head, he knew that Cabel has been following them with silent steps and was keeping distance.

    ''He must have thought that he needed to observe us.''

    He smiled at the thought.

    "It''s just like what you think We are contracted spirits of Evelyn."

    Cabel looked at Alisha and asked

    "Since when?"

    "..."

    "Are you really a spirit? If you have a human form then you''re a higher.spirit?"

    The shock in his eyes was evident as he stared at the back of Chrisfold. Alisha just nodded her head to give confirmation.

    While, Chrisfold didn''t answer his question and walked to the door that was big and tall as a two storey house and put his mana to the cold iron door.

    Thud Thud Thud!!!

    The door opened while Cabel has still have a shocked on his mind.

    ''Since when did Evelyn be a contractor of higher spirits?'' Cabel thought and Chrisfold cut in his messed mind and gained his attention.

    "Just so you know, we don''t have any thoughts of harming Evelyn. Now, do you get why we are loyal to Eve?"

    Cabel squint his eyes, he was still have doubts and he needed to check again if what Chrisfold and Alisha just said are true.

    "Are the two of you just the spirits that contracted Eve?" He asked and Chrisfold and Alisha just ignored him.

    It gives him the idea that it''s not just the two of them...

    "So, there''s more contracted spirits that are beside Evelyn."

    ''Smart'' Chrisfold thought.

    "Now that we cleared some understanding, we need "you" to get there and unsealed the soul of the Duchess."

    Cabel became flustered. Then he just realized that the door was slightly opened but Chrisfold or even Alisha didn''t bother toe or check the inside of the room.

    ""What do you mean about "you"? Isn''t it better if we go together? I''m sure you''re more familiar with the inside structure of the dungeon than me''

    "No, we can''t go in"

    "What do you mean you can''t go in? We already have gone far enough Don''t tell me you''re scared?"

    There was something odd that Cabel realized. Chrisfold used his mana to open the door of the dungeon.

    ''How does his mana can open thisrge door? What was the connection of Chrisfold and the other contracted spirits of Evelyn that it seems they knew what they needed to do?''

    Cabel begins to have some thoughts about the reason why Chrisfold and Alisha seem to keep this a secret to Evelyn.

    ''They must have something to do with the sealing does they really have a connection to this?''

    But first, Cabel thought that he needed to act fast now that he had the gist of the rtionship of Chirsifold and Alisha to Evelyn. And now that he knew that Evelyn wouldn''t be betrayed by them he felt relieved.

    "You have some exnation that you needed to do, Protector of the west gate of St. Prisch."

    "I already abandoned that title very well, I''ll tell you what you need to do."

    "After I get back and we rescue Evelyn, we need some deep and long talk."

    Chrisfold and Alisha felt shivers as Cabel talked so low with a dangerous glint in his eyes.

    ''He''s not joking right?''

    Chrisfold could only smile warily at Cabel. Then they begin to exin what Cabel needed to do.

    ***

    Evelyn didn''t know what to do as she faced a crisis that she didn''t anticipate as she began to ept to wait for the final day of the n to take action but now she was sitting in the parlor room facing someone that she never anticipated to be here.

    She was justsitting in her prison-like room when one of the maids that Prince Adley designated for her to personally clean the room came with a dress.

    It was so unexpected that Evelyn began to think if it was the day that Prince Adley said about marriage.

    ''Does he really think that marriage would be a solution to get the Duke to turn to his day?''

    Evelyn began to think if Prince Adley was an idiot that would just think of a solution that nothing woulde out of it.

    "What''s this for?"

    Evelyn asked as she thought it''s better to make them still think that she was still thatdy that is nave and don''t know what was going on in her surroundings.

    "Change into this."

    Evelyn looked at the maid that put the dress in the bed and btedly just told her to put it into herself and walked out the door with the guards following her.

    "What the hell?"

    Evelyn could only stare at the empty room and the dress.

    "Did they really expect me to change into this?"

    She got the dress and inspected it. It was a simple flowy white dress, a little frill in the sleeves and a bow in the waist.

    It was a simple design and was not like the typical dress that has a corset that can suffocate someone.

    "But why do I feel that this dress is has meaning? What is going on? What are they nning?"

 Chapter 184: THE DUNGEON: PART 3

    Chapter 184: THE DUNGEON: PART 3

    Evelyn found herself in the predicament after she saw what was inside the parlor room.

    A man was sitting inside the room and was casting a shadow as his back was against the window.

    His golden hair that was much close to white was shining brightly under the luminescence of the sun.

    ''Who is that?''

    It was what Evelyn could only ask herself.

    The maid that guided her to the parlor room hasn''t said anything about what it was all about.

    Her dressing up was not given a reason as to why she needed to do so. She was only given an order to shut her mouth and follow the maid.

    They only made her wear that pure white dress that was given to her.

    After Evelyn went into the parlor room, all the knights and the maid hurriedly left the room. It was so odd for Evelyn to see the others scurry away.

    She began to think about who was the one to summon her here.

    Suddenly, the man sittingfortably on the sofa began to talk.

    "Hello"

    The man greeted him casually like Evelyn and he were acquainted. It made Evelyn think about who he was but she didn''t have the memory of that voice.

    She has the gist of who it might be for some reason as she heard the voice of the old man and also because of his golden hair that was close to white appeared to Evelyn that she already saw it before.

    Evelyn only nced at the man sitting in front of her. The shadow was still hiding what was underneath the white robe that has gold patterns at the linings on the cloth.

    The greeting was solemn and has a deep tone apanied by it. You can already say that the person who just talked is at his peak and is entering his golden age.

    "Please sit, my Lady."

    Evelyn became vignt. She didn''t know what she was supposed to do but she was sure that she could fend for herself if something amiss happened.

    She can do it because they were alone in the room, it would be easy for her or that''s what she thought.

    For now, Evelyn sits down far away from the man.

    "Hmmm the white fabric suited you well. I''m d it seems that my choice was correct."

    Evelyn looked down when she heard what the man just said.

    ''He''s the one who prepared this? I thought that bastard Adley was the one who orchestrated this?! What the hell?'' Evelyn thought as she scanned the white dress that she was wearing.

    "Are you the one who called for me? Can I ask for what reason?"

    Evelyn asked, and the man slowly uncovered his face. She squinted her eyes as the lights behind him were too blinding for her.

    After her eyes were adjusted to the light could only make Evelyn see who was the person that was in front of her.

    The smiling old man was looking at her, Evelyn now confirmed that it was really the Pope. She needed to pretend that she was shocked at the same time and didn''t have a clue who the person in front of her is and so she did.

    "Who who are you? What do you need from me? Are you with the Prince?"

    "Ha...haha the Prince said that you seem to have no recollection of who you really are is it true?"

    The doubtful words that Pope Nelson said rings inside Evelyn''s head, she didn''t also miss the look of the Pope''s eyes.

    It was examining her every inch of her movements. Evelyn could only smile inside.

    It was because the Pope who was always hiding behind his pawns voluntarily made his presence known.

    ''Now, this would be interesting'' Evelyn thought.

    "What is your name, my Lady?" Pope Nelson asked with an amused tone in his voice.

    ''So, you decided to y along''

    Evelyn bowed down and made herself look like a scareddy.

    "I''m I''m called Adelyn, can I know who you are?"

    The quivering in her eyes made Pope Nelson think twice if she really lost her memories. However, he was sure that she was the Evelyn that Duke Keene is searching for.

    "Adelyn huh? What a good name it means a noble one. Hahaha!"

    Evelyn flinched when she heard her name spoken from the Pope''s mouth. It felt like her whole being was grossed out by it. Then she heard Pope Nelson speak again.

    "You don''t need to know who I am Just know that I''m someone who will give you a chance to be worshipped by the others."

    "What do you mean about?"

    Thud!

    Evelyn and Pope Nelson turned their heads to where the sound came from.

    Prince Adley burst inside the parlor room and stood in front of the Pope with a scrutinizing look in his eyes.

    "Oh my look who it is." The Pope merrily said as he nced at the door and saw the guards that left the room to have been bathing in their own blood.

    "What are you doing here?" Prince Adley said, still holding a sword with blood dripping at the tip.

    He nced at Evelyn before he looked again at the Pope.

    "What is the meaning of this?"

    Evelyn just kept her mouth shut as she saw the maid that was cleaning her room to be lying down on the floor with her head detached from her body.

    ''This psycho!'' Evelyn could only curse inside her mind, even though she knew that the maid was on the Prince side she can''t believe how cruel the second prince was to do such a thing for a maid who was just obeying orders from some high aristocrats.

    At that moment, the Pope''s voice resounded inside the parlor room.

    "Why? I can''t even see thedy in the prophecy?"

    Evelyn turned her head abruptly as she heard what the Pope just said. Her eyes have a visible looked of confusion and as well as shocked.

    Prince Adley also saw this and clicked his tongue.

    "Guards! Escort my fiance to her room."

    The Guards immediately heed the orders of Prince Adley however, the Pope''s mouth was faster.

    "Since when did she be your fiance? Why am I not informed? Are you trying to manipte the poordy?"

    The Pope''s voice was friendly and he was smiling but the words he spoke were provoking for Prince Adley.

    "And why don''t I see your right hand man? Where is sir Ishid, I wonder?"

    "Hey, Old man you think I have time for your taunting? If I kill you this instant, no one will know do you get what I mean?"

    "Oh my I knew that the Second Prince had a bad temper but not to this extent"

    The Prince saw that Evelyn was still in the room and shouted at the guards.

    "What are you still doing here? Should I kill you all and escort my fiance myself?"

    "No, your highness we will escort thedy."

    Evelyn hesitantly followed the guards that were escorting her outside the parlor room. When the door was about to close, Evelyn heard the Pope again.

    "I see You will make her your bride to get."

    But before she could hear thest words, the door was shut and she didn''t hear the important discussion that the Prince and the Pope have been talking about.

    As she was walking down the hallway, she already had been thinking about what the pope just said.

    ''Prophecy? What prophecy are they talking about?''

    Evelyn doesn''t have a clue about what it was. She also doesn''t have memories of such things when she was young.

    ''There''s also no such thing that was said in the novel So what was this all about? What the hell is missing?!"

    While taking the stairs going to her room on the second floor she encountered Ishid.

    There was still darkness surrounding him and his aura was still suffocating for her.

    ''There is something about this man that irked me and also made me cautious.'' she thought.

    Evelyn just had her head down as she walked past Ishid however she stopped when she saw a pair of shoes that stopped in front of her.

    She slowly looked up and there she saw Ishid''s eyes that were mysterious and the depth seems to be the endless pit of the abyss.

    His eyes were dark and still had the glow of the color of fire. A fire that if you willpare then it would be the fire in hell

    Ishid looked at her with piercing eyes as they made eye contact. He reached for her chin and made her look up as he saw her lowered her face.

    "If it isn''t the Second Prince bride to be"

    ''Seriously do you really think I would ept being a bride of some bastard!'' Is what Evelyn would like to say to his face but of course she didn''t because she still needed to be that naive, pitiful and innocentdy that she portrayed.

    "What are you doing here outside your room?"

    Ishid asked Evelyn but the guards were the one to answer.

    "The Pope summoned the Lady Sir Ishid."

    Ishid stares at the guard with a horrendous look.

    "I apologize, Sir Ishid"

    "Are you going to your room now?"

    This time, the guards kept their mouth shut. Sensing that no one will speak on her behalf, Evelyn kneeled that she needed to answer.

    "Yes sir. The Prince said that I need to go back to that ce"

    "Hmm you don''t want to call it your own room?"

    Evelyn kept her mouth shut again. She didn''t feel the need to answer such obviousness.

    "Then, I''ll escort you to that ce."

    ***

    hello guys!

    I think I need to exin some things yep... so umm, I knew I owe a lot of chapter and I''ll try to double work hard for that.

    As to why, the reason was that one of my family members passed away and I was kind of all out of ce and didn''t have the energy and passion to do my stuff. I know this is super personal but I thought I need to exin the reason why because you guys are the people who support this novel since day 1...

    I will start to think about how and why I started this so I could move on and get my passion back... and thank you so much guys for waiting. You guys are the best <3

 Chapter 185: THE DUNGEON: PART 4

    Chapter 185: THE DUNGEON: PART 4

    "So, what is it that I need to do?" Cabel asked as he red at Chrisfold.

    "You really are impatient well, I guess we''re not really in a position to be spending our time luxuriously when Evelyn is in the camp of the enemy."

    Chrisfold answered him as he scratched his green hair.

    Alisha then stepped in.

    "There''s something inside that you need to win over it''s a test that determines if the person that wants toe in has the capability to withstands the power that resides in the Duchess soul."

    Cabel became curious as to what test Alisha was saying.

    "What kind of test is it?"

    "We don''t know spirits don''t have the permission to enter her domain."

    "Her domain? What do you mean? Are you saying that the deceased Duchess was the one to create the test?"

    "Yes It''s because we tried" Chrisfold answered as he looked at the iron door that he so knew.

    "We have tried countless times and everytime wee up with a solution, her domain will simply bring us back to where we came from. Despite that, here we are, still trying." Chrisfold continued as Cabel looked at him and Alisha.

    ''There''s something that they are keeping a secret. My guts are telling me that there is something more than that'' Cabel deeply thought and asked what he was curious about.

    "How did you know that the Duchess was the one to make the test and not some hooligan that wants to monopolize the power within her soul?"

    "Duchess Monica before she breathed herst breath, she made sure that part of her consciousness will be with her soul. And when Carsillion made a deal with that man and permanently made this ce the sanctuary for the Duchess''s soul that was when she takes advantage of it and made a test that even a spirit will hardly passed."

    Chrisfold answered as he turned his head towards Cabel.

    "It has been 8 years since that cruel day happened we don''t know if the consciousness that she parted with her soul is still there but we need to be sessful this time" Alisha butted in as she stands in front of Cabel.

    "Please, we can''t afford to lose this chance again. This would be thest"

    Cabel can see that Alisha was desperate as well as Chrisfold. It was obvious as he could see Alisha''s hands gripped her sides tightly while Chrisfold had a look of determination in his eyes as well as frustration.

    Chrisfold also saw Alisha''s anxiety and decided to get between them.

    ''It would be bad if Cabel became affected by Alisha''s desperation but I would also be guilty if he didn''t know the circumstances of the test I should warn him, that''s the least I could do.'' Chrisfold thought so he spoke to Cabel.

    "Every person has a different test, it depends on the person''s will and determination it could be an illusion of some sorts or a nightmare that you can''t ever wake up from. Do you still want to continue?"

    "There''s a lot of things that I need to ask. I''ll restrain myself as to why you knew the test if you didn''t have the chance to do it because you''re a spirit."

    Chrisfold continued to ask while Cabel look at the iron door that was slightly open and a dark entrance could only be seen.

    "Why did she do such a thing?" Cabel asked Chrisfold.

    "I mean the test. Why did she do a dangerous test?"

    "I don''t know maybe a protection for herself? Or she was waiting for someone?"

    "What?"

    Then, Chrisfold suddenly turns his head away from Cabel and at that moment Alisha reminds him again about the danger that he would face.

    "You need toe back within the day no, you need toe back before the sunes up. It would be dangerous if you stayed in her domain longer."

    "Here"

    Alisha bestowed upon him a small hour ss that was hanging on a ne. It was made from her mana and instead of sand, it was reced by a blue water that dropped little by little to the other side of the hour ss.

    "When the blue water drops and turns to the other side it indicates that an hour has passed and when the blue water bes crystal clear it means that the sun will soon rise. By that time you need to get out of there understood?"

    Cabel nodded his head and began to walk to the iron door.

    "Wait!" Chrisfold called for Cabel, he needed to do something for him as well.

    "What is it?"

    "I''ll bless you with protection it''s the least I could do as someone who pushed this task to you."

    "I''ll also do the same"

    Alisha and Chrisfold''s hands were up in the air and they began to give Cabel their protection as a spirit.

    The protection will help Cabel in the test and will make his head clear, it will be one of the things that will be his lifelines in the future.

    A green light and blue light came from Chrisfold and Alisha that represents their magic affinity, the earth and water spirits have bestowed their protection to Cabel.

    "This willst until the day that you live if we could we will go there with you but given the rules, no spirits can enter her domain. We apologize, as the contracted spirits of Evelyn we should be the ones to do this task...."

    "If you really feel sorry for this then please, make sure that Evelyn is safe until I get back and there are things that you need to exin not to me but to my dear Eve."

    "Alright we have a deal" Chrisfold said and Cabel left them where they stood as he began to walk away from them.

    The metal door was pushed and it wasn''t as hard as he thought it would be because of the material that it was made from.

    He didn''t look back and strongly face what lies ahead.

    When Cabel have entered the room of test and the door was shut with a bang could only ask Alisha what was bothering her ever since they stepped inside the St. Prisch Academy.

    "Do you think he can do it?" Alisha asked towards Chrisfold.

    "We could only hope like what you said, this is ourst chance. May the goddess of Lelh guide him towards his fate."

    Alisha released a deep sigh and asked for the goddess above to let the man get back to their side alive.

    ***

    Cabel heard a loud bang from his back. He nced and saw that the door was now closed as the only light that came to the room was from the open door that he came from.

    He looked straight ahead and the ce in front of him had been surrounded by darkness.

    A pitch ck darkness that was akin to the abyss. Every minute seems to make Cabel feel like he was there for years.

    If not for the glowing water that was inside the hourss in his neck, he really would have thought that he was here for an eternity.

    "I should start now" He mumbles to himself.

    Shing!

    He unsheathed his sword from its scabbard. The ck tassel that he got from Evelyn was still hanging in the hilt of his sword. It became one of his lucky charms ever since he got it from Evelyn.

    In a sense, it became something that provides himfort as well as keep his sanity in check when Evelyn was gone for four years.

    Cabel''s heart was now at ease and he starts to walk forward.

    Step Step Step

    Only Cabel''s foot prints was heard as he walked forward. Now that his eyes were adjusted to the darkness of the room, he could somehow see that the ce was totally different from the outside.

    The ce where he was before with Alisha and Chrisfold was unfinished and more of like a tunnel that was carved to make a passage.

    It has a smell of mud and moss. It was also cold because of the humidity underground. But here, it was much colder than before and the floor seems to be made of marble.

    Cabel looked around with precaution and vignce. He doesn''t know when and where the supposed "test" will start.

    However, right now what he needs is information. From the get go, he thinks that it was such an easy journey to find the dungeon and this room with ease.

    Step Step Step

    Cabel''s steps was still the only things that rings and vibrates in the entire room. Every move he made he made sure that he was cautious for traps or ambushed.

    He really didn''t know what to expect inside this room.

    "But for Evelyn, I''ll do this and I''ll get back to her side."

    Cabel''s motivation was fueled when he remembered that brightugh that Evelyn did before when they were at the Academy.

    It was one of the cherished memories that he engraved to his mind and soul.

    "I''ll definitelye back alive!!"

    At that moment, the dark room began to light up. From the entrance of the room to where Cabel was and towards an altar.

    "What is this!?"

    Cabel''s eyes begin to open wide. He slowly approached the altar until his steps started to hasten its speed.

    "What the hell is this?!!"

 Chapter 186: IM READY SO COME AND GET ME: PART 1

    Chapter 186: I''M READY SO COME AND GET ME: PART 1

    Cabel was stunned at what he just saw. After he walked further in and passed the stone walls and the lit torches that were nailed in the walls, what awaits him was a spacious room and an altar at the end of the room.

    The altar that was in front of him has shes and scratches that seem toe from battles that happened there.

    "What happened here?"

    Cabel felt his mouth dry and his heartbeat faster. Every corner of the room has shes that seem toe from magic and scratches that seem to have been made by some monsters.

    Of course, Cabel doesn''t have any clues as to what this proof is and how it happened, as it only symbolizes how the battles have undergone in this ce. And only the mark on the walls are what gives him the idea of how extreme it must have been that it leaves traces in every corner of the room..

    The questions that swirled in Cabel''s head are

    "Where are the remains of the past that Chrisfold and Alisha just told me?"

    Though Chrisfold and Alisha never tod him about it, Cabel has thought that with Emsworth''s many vicious enemies there will be idiots that will try to covet the Duchess power that resides in her sealed soul, he was sure that there will be stupid people that will attempt to get it from Carsillion.

    It can be either the people that helped Carsillion during his betrayal in the Duke''s family or the people that have learned from it when they dig the things that happened in the past.

    Though it means that the opponents are more dangerous than they thought as they have this kind of information that even his guild didn''t know. That means that whoever challenges the "Test" that the Duchess soul made means that they have a vastwork that exceeds his shadow knights.

    "I really need to interrogate those two."

    "I wonder how the test will trigger? I need to wrap this up and head to Evelyn."

    As of now, Cabel is inside the chamber where Chrisfold and Alisha have said to be where thete Duchess''s soul resides now.

    Cabel''s guard is up. He needed to make it before the sun came up. It was the fifth day that Evelyn has been in the enemies quarters.

    He only knew from Chrisfold and Alisha, Evelyn''s contracted spirits that she seems to be fine.

    Although Chrisfold and Alisha didn''t say a thing about what they learned through Cathy that Prince Adley seems to have a disgusting n of making Evelyn his bride.

    They decided to keep Cabel in the dark for now. Chrisfold and Alisha know how Cabel reacts when ites to Evelyn.

    He tends to lose his mind and rationale when something happens that concerns Evelyn''s well being.

    Alisha and Chrisfold have seen Cabel struggles for the past four years that Evelyn suddenly vanished in the St. Prisch Academy.

    That itself was a proof for them to hide it from him. They need Cabel to focus on the task at hand. They needed to get the soul of the Duchess that has been sealed and has been used as a substitute for St. Prisch Academy''s reserve energy.

    "Carsillion , really did something that deserves a painful death."

    That''s right Cabel knew that Evelyn didn''t give Carsillion an opportunity to atone for his sin. There are some things that a scum in the world can''t attain in life and Evelyn decided not to forgive him and do the same thing that Carsillion did to her mother.

    "That''s why she killed him without mercy"

    Cabel knew that Evelyn changed she changed to being someone that knew to fulfill her promise and take the things that have been stolen from her and discard the people that have already abandoned her.

    And he understands that Evelyn could only survive in an environment that made her the viin if she became a viin herself.

    Cabel smiles as he thinks about how Evelyn does things now.

    Looking at the altar in front of him, Cabel mumbles to himself.

    "She''s cunning now and knows how to move her pawns she definitely changed."

    Thinking about Evelyn made Cabel''s decision more determined than ever.

    "Because she made me one of her chest pieces, as her knight, I need to fulfill my duty to promote myself and be her king."

    He smirks and his red eyes glow differently as he res at the center of the podium where a figure stands there covered with a ck fabric.

    Cabel decided not to wait anymore and approached the altar. Every step he makes, he can feel the ground vibrate.

    He became vignt ever since he stepped foot to this chamber. He started to scan the area with his heightened senses, there was nothing out of ordinary except for the one in front of him.

    It was an altar ced at the end of the room where each corner has a pedestal with gargoyle that seems to stand as a guardian and the torches that stand and circles the whole room. It has quite a height as it has sixteen steps.

    "Tsk!"

    Cabel clicked his tongue, he got this eerie feeling each time that his steps lead him closer to the altar.

    After a while he reached his destination and is now standing in front of the covered figure that only reached his abdomen.

    Whoosh

    What he saw underneath the covers was a simple circr basin that was ced at a pedestal. There was no water in it. He ced his hand on the edges of the basin and was irked that he thought there was something special that needs to be covered by a cloth.

    "What the hell is this even for? Where''s the test? I don''t have time for this..."

    Then Cabel heard a sound from the back and turned his head around, his sudden movement made a graze on his thumb.

    He flinched at the sudden pain that he felt.

    "What the heck?"

    He was dumbfounded, the corner of the basin where his thumb was ced before had a sharp edge and when he looked at his thumb, he thought that it was just a simple graze but there was blood dripping from it.

    "Tsk....!"

    The cut was quite deeper than he thought and he immediately treated it by cutting a small piece of his right sleeve and bandaging it to the wound.

    He didn''t notice that his blood stenched the corner of the basin and dripped inside. Because Cabel is busy mending his wound he didn''t see that his blood magically vanished from the basin.

    It was like it drank his blood and evaporated everyst drop that was left.

    Thud Thud Thud Thud Thud!

    Cabel immediately held his sword as he heard a loud sound that vibrates the whole ce. The rubles that came from the ceiling drop one by one as the shaking of the ground intensifies.

    Thud Thud Thud Thud Thud!

    It was like an earthquake inside the chamber and all the torches that were standing and surrounded the whole room fire up.

    The color was different to the ones that were nailed in the walls of the room, it was the color of the sky whereas the ones in the wall are red.

    After that the shaking stopped.

    And now that he was standing at the stage of the altar and was quite in a height, he could see what was below and thought that the cement of the torches seemed quite odd.

    "It looks like it was making an enchanted spell"

    Before he can finish his sentence, the blue mes re up and intensify and move down and into the floor!

    "What the-?!"

    Cabel is bbergasted, the blue fire looks like it was making arge enchanted circle that upied the whole space of the room and was writing the spells using its me.

    Cabel could only watch what was happening as he held the hilt of his sword with more gripping strength.

    His skin can feel a big wave of mana. Cabel can feel the hair at his nape stands and his sweat drips at the corner of his face.

    Then suddenly, his eyes reflected what was happening in front of him. The blue mes formed a huge snake No! It formed something that was said to only be in the legends.

    "A dragon made of fire?"

    The blue mes began to form in the shape of a water dragon, it was ironic because it was made of fire but he resembles the water dragons that have depicted in the myths and legends.

    Its whole body upied the whole room that was enough to fit a thousands of people. Its body was rolled like a snake and only his upper body and the head was standing.

    Cabel gulped down the wave of mana that he was feeling right now was enough for him to know that what he was not seeing things.

    ''Don''t tell me this is what they''re talking about, that every test is different? But why does it have to be a dragon with an affinity that opposed mine?'' Cabel thought.

    "Shit!"

    He could only curse! His affinity was ice. It was enough to tell that this "Test" will be a battle that isn''t good for him.

    A fire and ice? There was a clear line that they don''t match at all. Cabel now knew how it would be hard for him to face this magic monster.

    "Grooowl!!!"

    The magic monster let out a scream towards Cabel as it noticed him standing there in the altar.

    "Groooowl!!!"

    Cabel pointed his sword towards the magic monster.

    "Fine I''ll take this challenge. I''m ready so I''ll beat you and get the Duchess soul back!"

 Chapter 187: IM READY SO COME AND GET ME: PART 2

    Chapter 187: I''M READY SO COME AND GET ME: PART 2

    Evelyn headed inside to what she called a deluxe prison room.

    She still thinks about what Pope Nelson discussed to Prince Adley.

    "Why? I can''t even see thedy in the prophecy?"

    Though, even if she wants to ponder about it more, there is still someone who makes her mind wander about.

    It was because the man that was said to be the right hand man of Prince Adley in the novel was here with her.

    "Is there any convenience that you are experiencing right now, mydy?" Ishid asked with a smile.

    Evelyn knitted her brows.

    "Do you think that I''ll find it convenient when I''m here, kidnapped by the Prince and locked up inside the room in the middle of nowhere?"

    Evelyn forgot to act like a naive and pitiful girl with lost memories. She was so annoyed that Sir Ishid was escorting him like a criminal when they are basically the ones who did the wrong thing.

    When she realized what she said, she put her hand in her mouth to cover it however Ishid had already heard it and found it to be funny. He chuckled and smiled at her..

    "You''re right no one will find this convenient when you''re basically held hostage."

    Evelyn felt a chill down her spine. She doesn''t know the reason but whenever she finds herself standing or near Ishid, she has this sense of fear in her body that she never has felt before.

    However, she never had a chance to encounter Ishid in her life, it was only that time at the academy during the tournament for the Elites.

    The guards guarding the door of Evelyn was new because the ones that were there before have already been lying on the cold floor and were bathing in their own blood in front of the parlor room.

    Evelyn has a disgust written all over her face when she sees that.and now that she saw a new guard lined up in front of her door, that looks more disciplined and strict and loyal to Prince Adley, Evelyn thought that it would be hard for her to move for now.

    The guards opened the door for them. She went inside, Evelyn thought that she could at least breathe and sigh however, she still heard the footsteps of Ishid.

    "Why are you still here?"

    "Why? Are you busy?"

    ''Do I look like I''m busy when all I could do is stare at that square window?''

    Is what Evelyn would like to say but still she kept it to herself.

    "No, I''m not busy sir?"

    Of course, Evelyn still needs to act like she didn''t know him.

    The door closed and Ishid went straight for the sofa and beckon Evelyn to also sit across from him.

    "Why don''t we get to know each other?"

    ''And why would I do that?'' Evelyn thought inside her head. She was really annoyed now.

    She has so many things that she needed to think through however because Ishid insisted that they have a chat which she could never even decline, she has no choice but to apany him.

    ''What does this man want with me?'' Evelyn thought.

    Evelyn fiddled with her fingers as she looked down at it.

    "That white dress suits you"

    Evelyn slowly looked up.

    ''Did she just tter me? Does he think I''m like the otherdies which will bring her walls down when I get apliment? I''m not an easy woman!''

    Evelyn can''t read the man from day one that she saw him and even till now she can''t read what was swirling in the guy''s mind. But first, Evelyn needed to answer Ishid.

    "Is that so thank you sir?"

    "Oh I''m called Ishid. Yes that''s what they call me."

    ''Why does it feel like he was saying that it''s not really his name is it just me?''

    "Alright Sir Ishid, thank you."

    Ishid smiles. His smile has a dangerous feel to it.

    Everytime Evelyn stared at those dim red eyes that were close to the color of abyss, she felt shivers as well as the mysteriousness in them.

    "So, how do you feel that you''ll be a wife of this kingdom''s prince?"

    Evelyn became speechless. It was because of how blunt he just asked her.

    "Would you be happy if you were in my positions...Sir Ishid?"

    "Good question but I''ll never be in that kind of situation"

    Ishid bent forward to close the proximity between her and Evelyn and he continued.

    "You see, THAT will always be your position."

    Evelyn''s sunset eyes became serious and she asked.

    "What do you mean about "THAT"?

    Ishid chuckles

    "That has always been your position either that or "

    Ishid made a hand gesture of slicing one''s neck.

    "But aren''t you d? You''re still alive and not beheaded?"

    Evelyn felt her whole body numb as her heart sped its beat.

    ''Beheaded? Does he know about the novel?''

    She became nervous. It was because she can''t read her opponent. She counted from one to ten to let her nerves rx. And when she felt that she''s fine, she began and tried to get information from him.

    "Beheaded? Why would I be beheaded? You must be having a lot of nightmares for you to think something like that."

    "Really? Do you really think it was a nightmare?" Ishid chuckled again.

    Evelyn wasposed and smiled.

    "If anything the ones who will be beheaded will be the people whomit heinous crimesIsn''t that thew of the Levingstone Kingdom?"

    "Don''t worry you won''t face something like that again. Because I especially staged this set for you. And even if you feign ignorance about your memories, I know full well that you remember everything~"

    "..."

    Evelyn became speechless for a moment and then

    "Ha...haha hahaha!"

    Evelynughed just like a viiness.

    "That''s right that''s the Lady Evelyn that I know." Ishid said as he looked at Evelyn with an amusing smile.

    Evelyn stopsughing and the light in her eyes changes, she knows full well that the man in front of him will not be fooled by something like acting.

    And she also knows that this man will not tell Prince Adley about the situation, based on her observation with this short conversation, his a man who will be amused when something interesting happens.

    That''s why she will take a gamble this time.

    Evelyn takes off her naive and pitiful mask and faces him as the Evelyn of the A-rank adventurer of the monterio Guild.

    "Haha that''s it! That''s what I''d like to see...this is interesting!!!"

    Her aura became dark and vicious as she stared at the man in front of her.

    ***

    Cabel jumped and rolled to avoid the attack of the magic monster that shaped as a dragon. For the past hour that he has been defending and attacking, there are some things that he notices.

    First, the dragon spits fire every ten minutes and then attacks him with its body. His body was made of fire itself so Cabel''s ice walls can only do so much as to protect him before it melts.

    Though Cabel''s ice affinity are different to the normal ones as his mana are stronger and can deflect normal fire but what the dragon has is different.

    The difference is that the fire of the dragon is stronger than the ordinary red mes. It produced so much heat that even if he built ice walls over ice walls it melts quickly.

    ''I need to do something about those torches'' Cabel thought.

    He started to notice that the dragon seems to move only inside the circle that was made by the torches surrounding it.

    ''It seems that it fuels the dragon''s power.

    He started to move with precision. Cabel needs to test his theory and jump from where he was and hold his sword and cover it with his aura.

    He''s also a swordmaster like Evelyn and so he can materialize his aura into his sword. A cold breeze was apanied by Cabel''s sword. Each swing there''s an ice that can prate deep in the skin and freeze the things that are hit by it.

    "Grooowwl!!"

    The blue dragon that was made from mes roared as he deflected the attack of Cabel and easily counter attacked it with a single move from its big body.

    "Tsk!"

    Cabel clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    ''At this rate, my mana will be the one to run out before I can extinguish those mes.''

    However now he was sure that the dragon was protecting the torches. Especially when he specifically attacked one of the pirs of the torches and the dragon used its body to receive it.

    "Bastard I see that you''re protecting it huh"

    Cabel quickly regains his momentum, now that he has a clear goal unlike an hour ago where he can only defend and attack a few times because he can''t see an opening from the dragon that was attacking him without taking a breath.

    He leaped again with force and as a result he was high up in the sky, but as it seems that the dragon read his mind, the blue dragon reflected him easily with his fire breath.

    Cabel immediately shields himself and puts up an ice barrier as he was still in the middle of the air. His face crumpled as the fire breath of the dragon directly hit his ice shield and pushed him with great force.

    "Aghh!"

    Cabel mmed into the wall and he felt an immense pain that came from his back and spit blood.

    "Puwah! Ack!"

    But before Cabel could take a breath he saw the tail of the dragon moving towards him with great speed.

    "What?!"

    His eyes could only blink as his body was still in pain. A sudden adrenaline rush ovees his body and before the tail of the dragon hits him he rushes to the side by exerting a force to his right hand.

    "Fck!"

    Now, Cabel has sprained his wrist because of the wrong movement that he just made because of the event that happened in a sh.

    Cabel and the dragon have locked eyes. They begin to analyze each other''s pattern.

    ''Something there must be something that I could do to end this test!" Cabel thought.

    Then he remembered what Chrisfold said before he got inside.

    "Your test would be the materialization of your weakness your opponent could be yourself, your family or even your mana. Think hard about why the test would pick "that" as your opponent."

    Cabel began to think about the advice he just remembered.

    "That''s right you''re just an embodiment of my weakness I''ll definitely win against you."

 Chapter 188: IM READY SO COME AND GET ME: PART 3

    Chapter 188: I''M READY SO COME AND GET ME: PART 3

    Cabel grip his sword that was covered with his ice aura.

    Ever since Cabel learned that his affinity is Ice which is one of the special affinities in the Kingdom, he was called a genius for his unique technique in skills as his ice cannot be prated by fire that is made of mana.

    That''s what he thought until he learned that deep inside he still feared the fire that happened when he was still a small child that resulted in his mother''s life to end.

    At the time, he still hasn''t awakened his powers in his hands, and the scar seems to remain deep in his heart.

    Cabel smirks. It was such a long time ago that he tried so hard to forget about it however it was still clear as day when the fire engulfed the mansion that his mother and him resides in.

    His mother was a concubine of Duke Sigrid and that the Duchess at the time was so jealous of her mother that he tried every means to dispose both him and his mother.

    There was poisoning, assassination and kidnapping. All heinous crimes weremitted to his mother and Duke Sigrid? He didn''t help his mother at all or even protect him when the Duchess was obviously harassing his mother.

    Until it resulted in the tragic fire of that one cruel night.

    Everything burned to ash and only the carcass of the ruined walls of the mansion were left behind.

    Portraits of his mother burned down, the memories inside the lovely mansion were deeply engraved to his soul.

    And when Cabel awakened his powers and learned that he has an affinity for ice, that was when Cabel promised to himself to get stronger and make his powers deflect fire.

    He wanted to be stronger so that he could protect his people and his loved ones.

    He thought that he had already swallowed his fear to fire but when yet again another catastrophe befall upon him and this time it was to the person who made him feel like himself again.

    Cabel almost lost his mind. Whenever he remembers the fire that engulf the storage house in the St. Pricsh Academy four years ago, his whole being crumbled and his world seems to have lost its color.

    Just like the ash that he remembered when he was young. It was like all the emotions he had flew away and scattered in the air.

    He felt so powerless when he was watching the fire swallow every future that he imagined building up with Evelyn.

    That was why right now, he would never like himself to imagine or to even experience that again. Cabel would not consider a possibility of him losing Evelyn again.

    Not this time and not in the future.

    Cabel walk towards the magic circle that the blue dragons have been standing and seems to be waiting for his next move.

    The sword in his right hand was pointed outwards and to the floor.

    "Groooooowl!!!"

    When the dragon suddenly roared with mana apanied by it, the pressure was enough for Cabel to feel every strand of his hair standing up.

    "Come and get me!"

    "Roaaaaaar!"

    The dragon with its big head swiftly move towards Cabel''s direction and open its mouth. Cabel stops his tracks and soon begins to prepare himself mentally.

    Standing there with his eyes wide open, the bruises that obviously gained from his non-stop bombarding of attacks from the dragon, his torn clothes and his bloodied self was there looking at the dragon who was speedily approaching him.

    He slowly let go of his sword and a ng was heard through the room but was buried with yet again another roared from the blue me dragon.

    Cabel closed his eyes and spread his hands, a gesture that simply can be understood as eptance.

    With a loud roar and Cabel''s red eyes shut and the blue me dragon hurriedly approaching with its blue fangs showing, there''s no turning back.

    Cabel can only see darkness no he can''t see anything and only his senses are working.

    At that moment

    "Roaaaar!"

    Pshhh~

    Cabel immediately knew that he was inside the blue me dragon. The feeling of immense mana swirling around his surroundings was evidently felt.

    What was odd is Cabel didn''t even feel the heat that he once felt when the blue me dragon collided with his ice wall that sent him flying across the wall.

    Slowly, Cabel opened his eyes but what he saw was different from what he thought it would be.

    It was a white room.

    "Huh?"

    Cabel was confused who wouldn''t be? He was just getting ready to be swallowed by the mana pool of the blue me dragon.

    He thought that what Chrisfold says about "weakness" would concern his fears. That was why he epted it all.

    "Does it mean that I pass the test? But where am I?"

    The endless pure white makes Cabel feel like he wouldn''t even reach the edge even if he starts to walk and run towards it.

    Cabel looked at himself, he still looks like a mess with all the things that happened just awhile ago. He wanted to wait but decided to move and he stepped forward without hesitance.

    Suddenly, the white ins became a field of lily flowers.

    Cabel was amazed at the vast ins that appear before his eyes. He can feel the wind blowing the scent of the flowers. It was so rxing that Cabel unconsciously took a deep breath and looked up to see that there was a bright blue sky.

    "It''s pretty isn''t it?"

    He heard a sweet voice from his right side and turned his head abruptly and saw that someone was sitting there as the wind blew her ck hair.

    She was wearing a white dress that spread its length to the ground. Her wavy ck hair was sleek and smooth. She turned around and her sunset eyes that was so familiar for Cabel was shining so brightly under the sun.

    In her eyes reflected the vast flower field and the blue sky.

    Her face was still young, like a maiden that was pampered but there''s a dignity in her eyes that Cabel seems can''t fathom the depth of it. As she smiles, Cabel understood that thete Duchess of the Emsworth family must have been a nice person.

    Shocked at what he was seeing, Cabel soon understood who she was.

    "You''re Duchess Monica of the Ducal house of Emsworth... I''ve heard a lot of things about you."

    "Emsworth? That''s been a long time since I heard that and you heard about me? Really?"

    She smiled at Cabel and tapped the flower bed indicating for him to sit beside her.

    "I''m sorry, I''m not in my best appearance right now i"ll remain-"

    "Forget the formalities It''s been a long time since I have had someone to converse with. Can you do me the favor and tell me about the happenings outside?"

    Cabel can now see where Evelyn inherited her looks and the scarce sweetness that he saw sometimes.

    Upon taking a seat beside the Duchess, the warm air blew and made the flowers sway again.

    "How''s that child?"

    Cabel hesitated if he would tell the Duchess that Evelyn is at the enemies camp and doing an infiltration by herself.

    Even though he knew that the person in front of him was just a fraction of the Duchess soul, he still thought that it would be better to make her feel at ease.

    Cabel looked far ahead and answered the Duchess.

    "She''s doing fine"

    "Haha...ha is that so? I''m d"

    The Duchess plucked one of the lilies that colorfully surrounded them and gave it to Cabel.

    "It''s my favorite flower as well as that child of mine"

    "You mean Lady Evelyn?"

    Cabel addressed Evelyn with formality. He felt like he was meeting the inws and was conscious of his words.

    Cabel take it and observe the flower that was in the color of pink.

    "Well it''s actually the both of them I still remember how they yed around in the garden that Keene developed for me."

    As he heard the stories of how lovely the Emsowrth family was when the Duchess was still alive, it became a puzzle for Cabel to think that it became a cold ce that always made Evelyn feel suffocated to the point of running away.

    You''re here for my soul am I right?"

    Cabel''s thoughts were cut off because the Duchess just asked a questioned that was obviously the objective of why he is here.

    "Yes"

    "I guess that means it''s time for me to leave"

    "Pardon? What do you mean?"

    The Duchess just smiled at him.

    "Do you want to hear a story? Since you''re here to fetch the mana in my soul then I don''t have much time and I need someone to tell Evelyn that I was sorry"

    Cabel kept quiet as he listened.

    There was a mix of emotions that swirled deep within him as he learned about the story of the Duchess.

    He was confused, got angry, bbergasted and was shocked. There were stories that he didn''t understand but he kept on listening. That was the job that he had to do right now.

    After a long while, the Duchess stood up and Cabel followed.

    "I have a favor for you, Duke Cabel Sigrid."

    "Please, tell me. I''ll do my utmost to do it."

    "You''re a gentleman, I''m d my child has someone who always thinks of her first and worries about her. I''ll leave her in your care, Duke Cabel."

    "Yes I''ll take care of her, Duchess."

    "Also, Evelyn that child, please be there for her. She already suffered enough because of me. I can''t burden her any longer than I did."

    He didn''t know why, but the Duchess had a look of loneliness, guilt, longing, and relief in her eyes.

    "Tell Evelyn that I''m sorry for dragging her and tell her that her mommy loves her so much"

    Pssshh~

    The wind blew in and as if the Duchess was part of the wind she slowly disappeared with a smile on her face and a tear on her eyes.

    "Don''t worry Duchess, I''ll tell everyone the things you want to convey"

    "Thank you, Duke"

    "No, thank you for telling me about this..." Cabel said.

    In the position where the Duchess was standing a while ago, mana particles that shine so brightly, one by one ascended in the air.

    The ce that was full of lily flowers became once again the pure white room that Cabel just was in before he met the Duchess.

    And in front of her was a pedestal and a crystal ball that was floating in the air.

    With the mana that he felt not long ago, Cabel knew that this was where the Duchess soul resides. The mana within was simr to a summer breeze that he felt.

    A warm and refreshing feeling that makes someone be nostalgic about the precious memory that he kept deep inside.

    He reached for it and got the crystal ball and kept it to the ring that Chrisfol gave to him before he left for the test.

    It''s a ring that was especially made to support a mana within the soul. And because Chrisfold understands that the soul of the Duchess that was inside will be weak and fragile.

    Chrisfol didn''t want to risk it, especially that the soul that resides inside was only the half part of it.

    Now, Cabel understand why Evelyn can''t be here herself he warmingly smiled and said.

    "Let''s get out of here"

    For now, Cabel needs to prioritize Evelyn''s rescue mission.

 Chapter 189: PLAN A. NOW IN MOTION: PART 1

    Chapter 189: PLAN A. NOW IN MOTION: PART 1

    Thud Thud Thud Thud!

    Chrisfold and Alisha heard the massive shake inside the chamber where Cabel entered.

    "His test must have started now."

    Chrisfold only looked at the iron door to where he was sitting. They could only hear the after effects of the fight and wait for him.

    A few hourster, Alisha and Chrisfold heard nothing from the outside of the chamber.

    They grew nervous as each passing minute passed by.

    "Will he be alright?" Alisha asked.

    "We could only hope and pray to Goddess Lelh." Chrisfold answered.

    Pacing back and forth, Alisha has been biting her fingernails as she is getting anxious as the sun will start to rise any moment now and Cabel hasn''t still left the room.

    "Is he really alright? Wh-what if? What if"

    Alisha stutters, they can''t afford to fail again this time.

    "Stop being negative have faith in him"

    "Yeah Alright, I''ll do that."

    After she took a deep breath could only make Alsiha''s nerves calm down. While Chrisfold has also been feeling anxious he can''t let it be seen outside as it would only affect Alisha.

    ''That''s right, let''s bet on his ability'' Chrisfold tells himself.

    Alisha and Chrisfold knew that this is thest time that they could do this again. That they could meet Evelyn again.

    That is why they are more anxious at this time. There will be no second chance again and worse, they could lose someone who Evelyn cherished.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Cabel slowly opened his eyes. The white horizon was nowhere to be seen as well as the flower field where he met the Duchess.

    That made him wonder if all of the things he saw were true or he was just dreaming.

    But when he looked at the crystal ball that was in his hands, he understood that what he just experienced was all reality.

    He saw the familiar room with many shes and scratches. And he was now standing at the altar and in front of the pedestal where the basin was basically flowing with clear water.

    He remembered what the Duchess said.

    "Once you get out of here, you will see the container that was at the top of the altar. It will have clear water in it. You can have it, it has a power to heal wounds and internal injuries when taken. It''s my gift to you."

    Cabel stare at the clearwater and dip his thumb that has cut and saw that it majestically healed after.

    "This is amazing"

    However, he doesn''t have anything where he can store this so he decided to freeze it and take the clearwater outside and let the spirits store it for him.

    ***

    "Hey~ You''re here. You got me worried there for a minute"

    Chrisfold was the one to greet Cabel after he noticed that the iron door opened.

    "You told me to get back before the sun rose so I did." Cabel was still cheeky answering Chrisfold.

    Though he looked kind of tattered and battered, he still kept his promise that was why he also felt relieved.

    "Hmm what''s that in your hand?" Alisha asked as she noticed a block of ice.

    "Oh this? It''s like a healing potion, I guess?"

    "There''s something like that inside?"

    "Yes I was also surprised"

    "Then, did you get?"

    Caleb brings out the crystal ball with the size of his fist.

    "I got it after I met the Duchess in her domain"

    Alisha and Chris Fold smiled.

    "The Duchess said to give her regards to the people who helped her daughter.""

    "I see"

    Silence fell to them momentarily they knew it was something to be relieved and celebrated for.

    They retrieved the Duchess''s soul however, the celebration needs to be postponed right now, because they still have problems that keep on increasing by hand.

    "Let''s go I already informed the others about it. Will move to the next phase let''s go and rescue our princess"

    Chrisfold said and they immediately left the academy with a magic scroll.

    ***

    They return to one of the rooms of the mansion that Evelyn designated as the entrance point whenever they use teleportation scroll.

    Looking at the room with no furniture and only the lights from the curtains prating through them, Chrisfold and Alisha knew that they arrived in time.

    One by one, they left the room and saw the hallway where the few maids and servants of the Drivas mansion were running and seemed to be busy for an early morning.

    "What''s happening?"

    They followed the maid''s and servants who were running back and forth and stopped one of them.

    "Did something happen while we''re away?"

    Gasp! The maid was shocked no, actually, they didn''t know that the other master''s had returned with the Duke of Sigrid looking like he was tossed around in the dirt.

    But, of course, the maid was professional and greeted the three first.

    "I apologize, we didn''t even get to wee the Duke and the Master and the Lady."

    The maid held her head down. They were too busy because of what happened ever since the crack of daylight.

    "Don''t bother with the formalities and just answer the question."

    Chrisfold sternly said as he had a bad feeling about it.

    "Lady Cassandra was injured after the explosion that happened in herboratory The knight that was also with her was also injured"

    "The Knight?"

    Suddenly, Alsiha, Cabel and Chrisfold remembered who the knight was and what he was doing with Cassandra and for what purpose they were researching.

    "Wait don''t tell me it''s that knight Edrich from the Perspiru Kingdom?" Alisha said.

    They all knew what those two were researching it''s about the grimoire that they found in one of the forbidden cities.

    "Shit!"

    "Take us there now!"

    Chrisfold thought they could have a momentary peace before they summoned everyone andmenced the meeting of taking Evelyn out from Prince Adley''s side.

    However, it seems that their problems increased yet again.

    They quickly ran to where the patients were staying.

    Alisha and Chrisfold knew right away what was the cause of the idents. It''s because outside the door, they can feel a dark influence.

    "What the heck did they even do?!"

    Cabel doesn''t know what Chrisfold was saying but based on the reactions of the contracted spirits of Evelyn, it doesn''t seem to look good.

    Gil weed them with furrowed brows on his face. He looks exhausted that the three knew right away that Gil also didn''t have enough sleep like them.

    "What happened here?" Alisha asked as she stepped in front of the door that was close but still leaking of dark energy.

    They knew that the condition of the two people is what is important right now.

    "We should talk in the other room and let the healers do their job"

    At that moment, one of the maids opened the door and the surge of ck energy came from the room.

    "Is this alright that the maids are just entering "that" room?" Cabel asked.

    After the maid opened the door earlier, only Cabel could feel the dark mana that was surging the entire room.

    "We have already taken precautions about that the maids, servants and healers would be fine" Gil assured Cabel.

    They quickly changed their location and entered the meeting room located at the ground floor of the mansion.

    "So, did you seed?"

    The smokey pair of eyes of Gil was looking at them with expectations and anxiety.

    "Didn''t Ie back? That means I seeded." Cabel quickly took his anxiety away.

    "Phew~..."

    Gil felt relief for the first time in a long while.

    "Gil, can you tell us what happened after we left?" Chrisfold asked.

    While seated, one of the maids entered and brought tea as well as good news.

    "Master''s Lady Cassandra and the Knight are now stable. The healers are still staying in the room and are observing them."

    "Good work Thank you. Tell the healers to rest and make one of the maids to standby outside the room of the patients"

    The maid nodded and left right away.

    Gil immediately tackled the happenings after they left to do their mission.

    "Where do I begin? Well Cassandra and Sir Erich have been holed up in theboratory trying to figure out the ck liquid that Evelyn brought from the temple of light, when they discovered that there was also simr case that was written in the ancient texts in that grimoire that the Crown Prince of Perspiru let us borrow..."

    "Is that the reason why they are affected by the dark magic?" Chrisfold asked calmly while Alisha and Cabel are listening quietly.

    "I''m not in the scene at that time but based on the energy and the residuals of the explosion, I could say that it was because of the ck liquid that they are testing."

    "How great was the explosion?" Cabel asked, curious as to how powerful the ck liquid that the temple of light is using.

    "Enough to make the wholeboratory room of Cassandra and the other two rooms beside it to be scorched in ck and be rubble."

    "Then is Cassandra and Sir Edrich really alright?" Asked by Alisha as she became worried after she learned how severe the result of that small portion of liquid can make.

    "Fortunately, Cassandra noticed the danger and quickly made a spell and barrier to counter it but it seems that it was not enough for the two of them and they flew from the second floor and onto the garden outside."

    The three were quite in shock and became worried but after they heard about the news earlier they seem to have taken a relief that the two are now stable and safe.

 Chapter 190: PLAN A. NOW IN MOTION: PART 2

    Chapter 190: PLAN A. NOW IN MOTION: PART 2

    Cabel and the rest of the contracted spirits of Evelyn were having quite a heated discussion about when and how Evelyn should be rescued.

    "I told you, we should stick to the n" Gil shouted.

    "It''s been a week already and Evelyn is still there! How much longer should we sit still and wait like this?!" Cabel shouted as he bang the table as he grew irritated at the situation.

    "You should chill a bit, kid!" Bern said to Cabel as he sat across from him with his arms cross in his chest.

    "What?! You''re saying that I should rx when Evelyn was there with that bastard Adley and who knows what that bastard is doing tsk!"

    Cabel cannot continue his words. He doesn''t have the guts to tell what dark thoughts are swirling in his mind, especially that Adley is a cunning man that would do anything to get what he wants.

    As Alisha saw through Cabels worries she tried to reassure him by telling Evelyn''s capabilities.

    "We know how much Evelyn means to you the rest of us knew how much Evelyn also meant to us, but you should know that Evelyn wouldn''t sit still if she knew that her life would be in danger. You should trust Evelyn''s judgement and abilities."

    Gil nodded as well as Bern and Chrisfold as to what Alisha just said.

    "You should know that Evelyn is strong if she can get a contract with higher spirits" Chrisfold said.

    Cabel pondered as to what they said. And he thought that they were right.

    "...but i have a question you canmunicate with Evelyn, right?"

    Gil looked at the others and was contemting if he should let Cabel know one of the things that contractors and contractors advantage when they are in the contract.

    He sighs first before he exins as he intertwined both his hands together and ced it on the wooden table.

    "Well we can but considering the distance from Evelyn and us it would drain a lot of mana so we only do it if there''s an emergency and if not we couldmunicate with Cathy who is with Evelyn and is also a higher spirit like us."

    As Gil looked at Cabel who seemed to be confused at what he said he continued to exin.

    "Because we are higher spirits, we have ways tomunicate and it is easier for us because we are in the same race but because Evelyn is a human she would need to use her mana to supply her thoughts to us. It''s only convenient if we are near our contractor or we can sense where she is or she knows where we are"

    Cabel still continued to listen as he only looked at the direction where Gil was seated.

    "Don''t worry Evelyn already contacted us earlier and she said that she still needed to see things before she would try to cause damage there"

    When Cabel heard what Gil said, that''s when his doubts and anxiety lifted.

    ''At the least she looks safe if she can contact them she must have seen something in that bastard Adley''s ce if she postponed her escape.'' It''s what Cabel thought.

    And he was right. Right now, Evelyn was looking at prince Adley who visited earlier after Ishid left and said some dangerous things.

    "What did the pope tell you?! And what did you talk about with Ishid? Huh?!""

    Adley is gripping her shoulders so tight that Evelyn winch in response. Adley''s veins were vividly visible in his neck as if he was trying to suppress his anger.

    "I don''t know! Let me go! It hurts!"

    "Then tell me what they tell you!"

    Evelyn winch again.

    ''Why is this bastard so strong?!" Evelyn thought as she felt how much strength Adley was putting in his fingers that was gripping her shoulders.

    If she could she would immediately tossed Adley like a sack of flour and made him kiss the concrete floor but right now she was sensing that there is something amiss with Adley that was why she was trying hard to tolerate the man.

    "Tell me already!"

    "I told you they just asked me how I feel about being your prisoner and fiance that was all!"

    For now, Evelyn thought that she needed to at least give some reason to make Adley calm down.

    "Besides, why are you asking me when you can question your subordinate or the Pope about it?! Aren''t you people on the same side?!"

    Evelyn looked at him in the eye as she intensely stared at his emerald eyes that seemed to be hiding anxiety.

    ''What is this man thinking?'' She thought.

    At that moment, the grip loosened and both his arms slowly went down. Evelyn crossed her arms and touched the sore shoulders and looked at him as he slowly walked away and mmed the door.

    "What the hell is the problem of that guy?!"

    As she thinks about it there really is something wrong with how Adley acted.

    "He can just ask his right hand man or that greedy pope about the question they asked. Why does he need to go here and angrily ask me about it?"

    If she actually thinks about it, the moment that Adley heard that Pope Nelson was here and was talking with her he immediately ran and killed the guards that obeyed the pope and rushly sent her away.

    "There''s something that he''s hiding he''s hiding something that he doesn''t want the Pope or Ishid to know but what is it?"

    ***

    Cassandra slowly wakes up. Her mind still seems to be fuzzy and her purple eyes haven''t adjusted to her surroundings.

    She let out a groan and slowly felt the pain in her back, shoulders, waist, and thighs. It''s basically her whole body.

    "What happened?"

    Her mind still can''t process what she just experienced. As she was still getting used to the darkness in the room she heard a woman''s voice yelling "She''s awake!".

    "Ugh!''

    When her senses seemed toe back to her she checked where she was and saw the familiar ceiling that she once saw whenever she took medicinal herbs in one of the rooms, specifically the designated patient room.

    "What am I doing here?"

    Smelling the room, Cassandra immediately thought about what happened before she passed out and why is her body hurting so much.

    "Right It''s because of the grimoire and that inhumane ck liquid. But what happened to the kid-"

    She panicked for a moment but when she saw the man in question sleeping in the other patient bed she felt a sense of relief.

    "Thank goodness"

    It felt like it was her fault that Sir Edrich, a kid who had a long life ahead of him, would die because of her carelessness.

    "Seriously"

    A few momentster, she heard steps in front of the door before it opened and saw the handsome men and a beautiful woman that she''s been staying with.

    "Seriously what the hell are you thinking?!"

    It was Gil''s voice that rangs inside the room.

    "Will you keep it down? I''m a patient right now and your voice is making my head spin"

    Gil immediately went and stood beside the bed where Cassandray still. His face was evidence of worries as his brows crumpled and his grey eyes were full of anxiety.

    "Wait are you alright? Want to drink some head ache medicine?" He asked as he looked for a doctor but before he could call Cassandra made the running doctor stop with her gesture.

    "Just stop nagging"

    "But haaa Alright"

    Bern and Chrisfold were amused at how Cassandra could tame Gil. They smiled and thought that they knew where to go to when Gil starts to get annoying and nag them.

    "Anyway you''re here?"

    Cassandra asked as she saw Chrisfold. Well, she knew that he''s here but what she was asking was if theypleted their task.

    "Don''t worry, it''s here. The kid has it."

    "Hey I''m not a kid!" Duke Cabel said as he entered the room ratherte.

    "You''re a kid if youpare how long we lived."

    "That''s not something to brag about, old man!"

    Cassandra chuckled when she heard them teasing each other.

    "Well, now that i''m awake we should discuss some things"

    Before she thought about telling them what she found out she turned her head to the right and saw that Sir Edrich, a ck mana user like her is sleeping soundly and has no sign of waking up well at least for this moment.

    "Shouldn''t the doctor check up on you first and let you have some rest before you talk?" Gil said as he was worried about Cassandra''s well being.

    "I''m fine, I don''t have that much of an injury anyway and besides this is more important."

    As she said that the atmosphere suddenly turned a hundred and eighty degrees. The doctor and the maids have a tact and left them on their own.

    "I believe that it''s more serious than we originally thought."

    "What do you mean? Is this about that ck liquid that came from the temple of Light?" Alisha asked and Cassandra nodded.

    "What did you find out?"

    "The ck liquid is something more than an explosive bomb it''s also"

 Chapter 191: PLAN A. NOW IN MOTION: PART 3

    Chapter 191: PLAN A. NOW IN MOTION: PART 3

    "That! What the hell are they thinking?! They''re a temple that serves the goddess of light but they made something as gruesome and cruel as that?!"

    Cabel can''t help but let his inner thoughts out. He can''t even believe what he just heard from Cassandra.

    "What''s their intention for doing that?! Making a ck liquid that came from an unnatural ck mana and what?!...It came from the hatred of dying people and that it eats and absorbs the essence of the surroundings?!"

    Cabel summarized what he heard from Cassandra and shockingly repeated what he heard. It was unbelievable that he even wished to crack open the skull of the Pope who obviously would know all about this.

    He didn''t even realize that the room was quiet and only him was bing irritated and worried.

    When he finished cursing the temple with every cuss word that he knows, that''s when he noticed the unusual atmosphere that surrounded the contracted spirits of Evelyn as well as the ck witch.

    "What? Is there still something that is more shocking than this?!" He asked.

    "This is not part of" Chrisfold mumbles and Cabel heard it and confusedly asked.

    "What the hell is not part of it?!"

    "No, nothing" Chrisfold dismissed Cabel''s doubts by making it seems that he was just talking about something else.

    Then they heard Cassandra.

    "Does it mean It''s happening again?"

    "What do you mean?" Gil asked.

    "It''s just it''s something I heard from the witches that helped me when I was still new to my affinity. Do you know about what happened to the forbidden city of the Stygian?"

    "Do you mean thend of Elves that became and of darkness and nothingness?" Bern asked, still standing at the end of the bed with Cabel, Chrisfold, and Alisha.

    "Yes I actually don''t know much about it because it was a thousand years ago but I remembered that one of the witches told me about a ck liquid that came from a person that the witches deemed as their superior."

    "Wait Do you know about this Gil?" Chrisfold asked.

    Among the spirits that Evelyn contracted, Gil is the oldest amongst them.

    However, Gil could only shaked his head.

    "No I don''t recall something like that because at that time I''m still considered as a low spirit. I''m mostly in thend of elementals and didn''t meddle in the circumstances that are happening in thend of the humans."

    "If the story I heard at that time were true then there''s a possibility that they''re trying to do the same thing again." Cassandra said.

    "This is.. I don''t even know where to begin." Cabel mumbles.

    "We should contact Evelyn and tell her to get out of there we need to change our ns. This is getting bigger than we thought." Cassandra said that everyone agreed.

    "I''ll contact Cathy and let her tell Evelyn about it."

    Alisha decided to move in the farthest ce in the room, she started to focus her consciousness to contact Cathy who is with Evelyn.

    "Huh?"

    Alisha let out an unexpected exim.

    "What did you just say?!"

    Hearing the unusual raise of her voice, everyone''s attention was poured in the corner of the room.

    "What is it?" Chrisfold asked.

    "Well.... Evelyn seems to have gone in Cathy''s radar."

    "What?!"

    Bern, Cabel, Chrisfold, Cassandra and Gil all asked.

    "What do you mean?" Gil asked.

    "Hey! What the hell happened?" Chrisfold also asked.

    "How can Evelyn be gone just like that?!" Cabel shouted.

    "Didn''t Evelyn just contact us earlier?" Bern said, confused.

    "What happened in that short amount of time? Cassandra mumbles.

    "Tell Cathy to get out of there but before that, asked her about what happened."

    ***

    Earlier after Adley left Evelyn in her room she decided toy down in the bed. The guards are outside her room and the windows are still sealed with iron bars, still looking like a cage.

    "I need to do something but"

    She seems to be exhausted as she yawns and felt her whole being sumb to sleep, what she didn''t know was there''s a sleeping drug mixed in the air that she inhaled since the guards and the maid went outside that seems unusual to her too.

    ***

    Evelyn slowly opened her eyes and saw nothing but a ray of light that prated through the small window that also had iron bars on it.

    "What the-"

    Evelyn was dumbfounded, she can''t believe what unprecedented situation she is, now that she saw where she was.

    "Did that bastard drug me?! That f*cking"

    "Oh you''re awake"

    Evelyn''s mind still is clouded but she can immediately distinguish where she is or who just talked.

    And on the other side of the iron door was ady dressed in white and with cotton candy hair that touches her body with a smallntern on her hand.

    Still, she needed to act like she didn''t have a clue.

    "Who are you?!" Evelyn yelled.

    "Oh my~ don''t be like that I know you know who I am. I''ve missed you, you know~:"

    The disgusting way of how she talks makes Evelyn shiver in disgust. Of course she knows who she is it was the heroine of the novel "A happy Ending" that now Evelyn hated the most.

    ''Do you think I don''t know who you are, you green tea b*tch?!'' is what Evelyn would like to say right now however she tried not to let her inner thoughts burst open and ruin her ns.

    "Who are you?" Evelyn asked again.

    "Are you one of Prince Adley''sckeys?!"

    Now, she was trying to provoke Elise by asking if she is a dog of Adley. Of course, Evelyn knew that she was one before she became a saintess.

    "Lackey''s?! That man? Ha hahaha!"

    Suddenly, Elise burst outughing at how ridiculous it was to hear it from someone who was imprisoned by the same person that she was talking about.

    "What''s so funny? Why are youughing?" Evelyn asked while she struggled to let the drug out of her system by shaking her head.

    "Don''t you think that what you said is really funny, Lady Evelyn?... oh or should I just call you Lady Adelyn?"

    Eliseughed again after she saw the woman that was sitting on the floor held her head down.

    "You think I wouldn''t'' know it''s you? What? Do you think I''m foolish enough to believe that disguise of yours?!"

    Still with her head down, Evelynughed and smirked.

    ''There''s no point in acting like I don''t know her for this b*tch it''s more effective to gain information as Evelyn who she felt inferior to.''

    Evelyn smirked at her as she faced the woman that at the beginning of the story was her favorite character.

    "What are you smiling at?!" Elise asked as she saw the look on Evelyn''s face.

    Even though the only light that came in that smelly and dirty prison is from a small window the size of a book, it was enough to illuminate some parts of the room and that include Evelyn''s ridiculing sunset eyes.

    Evelyn started tough.

    Elise moves forward and leans in.

    "Are you going crazy now? Hahaha! You can''t believe that your n was discovered by me right?!"

    "You really are a one crazy b*tch."

    "What did you say?! Look who''s talking your life is in my hands you wench!"

    "It was my fault that I didn''t know how aware you are of my existence the saint must have paid a lot of attention to me are you that threatened now that you know who I am?"

    "Huh! Do you think that you hold a candle against me, Evelyn?! Your family didn''t even know that you''re alive no one in this society knows that you''re alive. You''re not even a noble anymore, so even if I kill you no one will pick your bones to bury them"

    Elise smiled like a viiness that Evelyn began to doubt the story.

    ''Is this really what supposed to happen after the ending?'' Evelyn thought as she saw the wickedness in Elise''s eyes.

    ''Or is this the effect of me abandoning my role at the beginning of the story?''

    Anyway for whatever reason, Evelyn thought that Elise''s actions are her own and has nothing to do with what she has done for herself.

    ''So there''s no reason to hesitate this b*tch has already lost her chance to change''

    "How does it feel to be in this dirty cell?"

    "Well it doesn''t seem so bad when I think that a dirty b*tch like you are at the other side pretending to be holy."

    Evelyn begins to look uninterested at Elise, which makes her grit her teeth like a mad woman. And because of the distance between them and the iron bars that were standing in front of Elise, her face was almost glued at the space between the two iron bars.

    "Why don''t you go and kneel at the Pope who also thinks that you''re a disposable and dirty wench that he can rece anywhere and anytime?!"

    "You b*tch!"

    ng ng ng!

    Elise shakes the iron bar with all her might that the guards that let her in also heard about it.

    "You think you''ll be safe because you''re in there?! Ha! I''ll tell you this whatever happens I''m the heroine of this world and whatever I do no one will win against me! But you won''t understand this because you''re just an extra meant to make me shine!"

    The words that Elise just spoke make Evelyn pause for a moment and process what she just said.

    ''Heroine?! Does it mean she also knew about the novel? Is she a reincarnator like me?''

    Evelyn can''t help but seriously think that she isn''t the only one that reincarnated in this world.

    ''How much does she know? I need to find out'' she thought.

 Chapter 192: PLAN A. NOW IN MOTION: PART 4

    Chapter 192: PLAN A. NOW IN MOTION: PART 4

    Elise left the prison cellughing her lungs out and Evelyn was left alone again in the cramp space of the prison cell.

    She was left in deep thought after she recalled what Elise just said to her.

    "This world revolves around me! Because I''m the heroine of this world and you''re just an extra made to make me shine so don''t resist because your fate has already been written!"

    Elise emphasized that everything will move ording to her actions and she looks like she was convinced at the thought as she seized the iron bar that was between her and Evelyn.

    Evelyn just looked at her at that time but her mind was already pondering the possibility that she isn''t the only one who was in this world.

    Of course she was shocked at first but thinking about it, there was a possibility that there are other people like her that reincarnated to a different world.

    In the corner of the dark room of the muddy and stinky smelling cell, Evelyn was revising her n.

    She already expected that something like this was going to happen after Pope Nelson summoned her and looking at how Prince Adley reacted that time, there was something that the Pope needed from me that Prince Adley didn''t want to abide.

    "It feels like there''s a crack in their alliance still, I didn''t expect that they would move fast. I really must have something in my heart that they needed the most."

    Evelyn''s sunset eyes gleam so sharp as she thought about how she will stab them in the back when they least expected.

    She smiled when she tried to think about the faces of the people who thought that everything was going ording to their n.

    ***

    In the mansion where the rest of Evelyn''spany is already having a fit of anger at the sudden news that shocked them to their core.

    "Where is Evelyn? Tell me!!"

    Cabel was gritting his teeth and was also gripping his palm into a ball of fist. He''s already trying hard to suppress his anger.

    They left the patient''s room and were talking inside the parlor room. Some of Evelyn''s contracted spirits were going back and forth and some seemed to be talking in the air.

    "I thought that everything was ording to the n?! Then why the hell didn''t you know that something like this could happen? What''s the use of someone beside her if she can be

    "Calm down, Duke Cabel Evelyn already told usst night that something like this could happen if she got captured by Prince Adley. Everything still is going ording to what Evelyn instructed besides"

    Bern exined to Cabel and at that moment a crow flew inside andnded on Bern''s arm. He simply took the string that was attached to its feet and smiled after he read what was written inside.

    "See told you, everything''s going ording to n."

    ***

    The day has already set however for Evelyn it''s just getting started. She was standing and leaning at the side of the iron bar where the lights thate from the lit torches can''t reach.

    "Did you deliver the message?" Evelyn suddenly talked and a man''s voice answered its question.

    "I already did I also saw that red-haired dude waiting outside the temple walls and the people who went with you here already dressed like temple knights."

    Evelyn smiled at how fast her subordinates acted and how she was ted that she made the right choice to make one of the Pope''s assassins to be her ally.

    "Good job, Nine"

    "This is not free I''m charging you with this one"

    "Sure~"

    "By the way the Crown Prince also sent a message saying that the n is ready, he''s just waiting for you also Duke of Emsworth also contacted Sir Gilbert and also said that he''s done his part and can move whenever you''re ready."

    "Is that so? I guess I''m done acting like a fragiledy. Tell them to be on standby, I think someone wille and get me out of here"

    Evelyn smirks at the thought, since there seems to have already been a distrust on their part, isn''t it tempting to help them see each other in a new light?

    The greedier they get the easier it is for Evelyn to infiltrate them and make them hate each other to their bone.

    "You''re thinking of something evil again" said Nine.

    "No,,, I''m just taking the opportunity that they will offer themselves at my table I should enjoy it, right?"

    ***

    Cathy returned to the mansion in Prisci street as early as possible where the others are already waiting for her. Evelyn already instructed her what to do once there was an unprecedented event that Prince Adley will try to do to her.

    She was already aware how dangerous it is when Prince Adley decided to separate them in different quarters. Still, she felt relief whenever Evelyn talked to her through their link.

    When she felt that Evely''s presence was not in the mansion where they were held and when she can''t contact her through their link, she felt like something was odd, because Evelyn never failed to reply to her even though it''s in the middle of the night.

    That was why, on that same night, she escaped, she already knew the structure of the mansion and how many guards and staff are stationed in the house.

    She also memorizes the time that the guards change shifts. She immediately escaped through the window after she melted the iron bars that were ced on them.

    The guards were nowhere near her quarters and she immediately proceeded to do her n. After that she got outside, she set the storage room in fire as well as the kitchen.

    Remembering how she returned without stopping and until she got to a nearby vige at the end of the woods was making her exhausted again.

    It was thanks to a horse that was at the shed of Prince Adley''s secret mansion that she can get out of the ce much faster.

    She didn''t get much of a wink and just rushly went into the other vige where there was a guild that she can get a teleportation scroll.

    That is how Cathy returned after a day after she found out that Evelyn went missing in the secret mansion of Prince Adley.

    "What did the spy say?" She asked Gil who was left to look after Cassandra and Sir Erich.

    "He said that Evelyn is in the underground prison of the temple of light and told us to be on standby"

    Cathy was amazed that Evelyn seems to be calm even though she was kidnapped in the middle of the night.

    "That child she will definitely hear a lot of scolding from me when she returned!"

    Cathy chuckled as she heard what Gil just mumbled as he ced his hands on his head.

    "We should trust her, Evelyn knew more than anything how dangerous it was when she started to devise this n." Cathy said.

    Right now, Cathy and Gil were in Evelyn''s office and were looking through the map that Cathy had drawn.

    Then a maid announced the arrival of Young Master An.

    "Did you hear everything from Duke Emsworth?"

    Gil didn''t even greet him and An didn''t find it to be disrespectful towards him considering the situation that they were in.

    "Is my sister safe?"

    Gil and Cathy then looked at him with doubts in their eyes.

    ''Now that their curse seems to have weakened as the time went by, their concern for Evelyn seems to resurface I found this funny.'' Cathy said to Gil through their minds.

    Gil didn''t answer what Cathy said sarcastically but instead replied to An''s question.

    "Yes, she''s safe for now"

    "What did you-?!"

    Gill didn''t let him continue to talk and just told him what he had to do.

    "This is what Evelyn asked you to do well, if you don''t want to, we can just asked the Crown Prince about -"

    This time, An didn''t let Gil finish.

    "I''ll do it!"

    Gil smirked and unfold the map that Cathy meticulously drawn.

    "This is the map where Evelyn was held captive by Prince Adley she asked that you seized that secret mansion as soon as possible"

    An saw the map that was drawn and asked.

    "It''s in the middle of a vast forest? I see It''s in the outskirts of the capital where a part of thend was a vast forest and the other side was the monster''s den. A perfect location to conclude meetings with a little time needed to spend and the others will not suspect where the Prince Adley is:"

    An folded back the map after he examined it.

    "I''ll definitely capture them so please safely rescue my sister."

    "Of course you don''t need to tell us that That''s always been our role since the day she abandoned her family."

    "..."

    An was speechless Then he bowed, which made Gil and Cathy''s brows raised. The prideful heir of the Duke of Emsworth who is the most powerful n in the Kingdom are eating his pride and asking them a favor.

    "Please take care of Evelyn"

    Gil felt his sincerity and sincerely replied without hesitation.

    "We will"

 Chapter 193: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 1

    Chapter 193: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 1

    Evelyn heard footsteps from a far it seems to be in a hurry that also made her heart beat through every sound that it made.

    And when the guards tried to stop the one trespassing the underground cell of the temple, she heard screams and groans as well as a sharp tool cutting through the wind. It was apparent that there was a one man ughter going on in the underground prison.

    Evelyn anticipated the next scenarios that could happen especially right now that she is in the hands of her enemies.

    And when the footsteps stopped, Evelyn who was sitting on the ground looked up.

    Evelyn smiles when she sees the familiar face with blood sttered in his face and the sword that was still dripping of fresh blood.

    "Wow~ are you here to rescue me?"

    She tried hard to bypass the tense atmosphere with her carefree demeanor and Prince Adley smirk thinking that he never thought that there woulde a day that he would rescue the former fiance of his half-brother.

    And though right now Prince Adley was iming that she is now his fiancee and looking at thedy that seems to have a rxed countenance he thought that it was amusing.

    "I''m your fiance, am I not?"

    Evelyn can''t help but snort at how ridiculous Prince Adley answered. He was still insisting on getting her to marry him even in this situation.

    "You''re crazy." Evelyn can''t help but speak her mind out while Adley snorts just like what she did earlier.

    "I also think that I''m going to go crazy" said Pince Adley before he swings his sword to the lock of the prison door to open the door made of iron bars.

    ng!

    Evelyn watches him as she thinks about why Adley and the Temple of Light seems to try hard to get her.

    ''I need to tell the others that they should proceed to the n...''

    That was Evelyn''s thoughts. The longer she observes the second Prince the harder it is to understand his process of thoughts and thought that it would be better to strike them while the iron is still hot.

    Still, Evelyn can see that Adley seems to be irritated and pissed but still answers her like he was used to doing back when he visited her at the prison like room.

    "Give me your hand"

    Evelyn did as she was told after the chains in her hand were broken and plopped to the ground with a loud sound, the chains in her feet was what Adley cut next.

    ng!

    ng!

    She massages her wrist that has markings embedded in her pale wrist that obviously came from the chains that scrape her.

    Prince Adley looked at her red wrist and clicked his tongue.

    "Tsk!"

    Evelyn heard it and looked at him as she saw an expression that looked like he was irritated.

    Evelyn scanned the area with her eyes and saw the other prison cell that seems to have tools and weapons covered with blood. The walls of the other cell as she passed through each one of them have at least dry blood sshed through the cemed walls.

    Evelyn immediately thought about what Cassandra said as well as her contracted spirits about the ck liquid that she brought back from their sneaking inside the facility of the Temple of Light.

    However she was brought back to her senses when Adley talked.

    "Let''s go!"

    Evelyn continued to observe Adley as he pulled her out of there. What she then saw was the guards'' corpses lying in their own blood.

    She looked at him who just kicked one of the guards like it was just a piece of trash that was scattered around the floor.

    Their eyes met as Adley looked back and Evelyn was still looking at him, puzzled about how he could be so cruel. They''re technically at the same side but it seems that a main character like him doesn''t think like that.

    ''Well, his one of the viins after the wicked Evelyhn in the story'' she thought.

    "What??" he asked, Adley''s emerald eyes that seem to be saying that there is no problem with what he just did.

    However, Evelyn ignored his question and instead asked him something that she noticed since earlier.

    "Don''t tell me that you rush here without a back up?"

    Prince Adley went into silence and only looked at her. And Evelyn was astounded.

    "You really rushed here alone? What the hell are you thinking?!"

    Evelyn at least thought that Prince Adley would bring his men or at least the man who was always with him whenever she saw or had a meeting with him.

    "What about your right hand man? That man named Ishid?" she asked, still bewildered.

    "I don''t have time to answer those stupid question I''m enough to get you out of here"

    Evelyn scoffed and shook her head. She knew that Adley would rescue her because there are still things that he needed from her and he was not a man who would let his prey go.

    But the thought of going alone without any guards seems like a suicide to her even though the ce that she was held captive where the ce that Adley considered to be allies.

    "If they tried to stop me then I''ll cut them down without mercy"

    The glint in Prince Adley''s emerald eyes left Evelyn gulped down a lump in her throat.

    "Stop talking and just move your feet!"

    Prince Adley has the impression that Evelyn, the woman that he has been with for the past week, who was trembling, screaming, or crying, and pleading that she''s not the one who he was looking for, thought that she would clung to him as she was afraid of what was happening to her life but it seems that his impressions are wrong especially when Prince Adley heard her next words.

    "I never thought that the one who held me captive for the past five days will be the one to rescue me here in this prison if I didn''t know better I would think that you sincerely want me to be safe"

    Adley was getting irked at how talkative the woman that he rescued was.

    He was debating if it would be better to let Evelyn rot in this underground cell of the Temple of Light where a lot of the people that be prisoners and held captive became an additional nutrient and became like a stock for the ck liquid that the Temple of Light was making.

    "You really should shut up before I get irritated and leave you here in this hell hole!" Adley said as he was gritting his teeth.

    From what he said, Evelyn immediately thought about the experiment of the Temple of Light and the stench of the ce that sometimes made her gagged.

    "Alright~ I''ll zip my mouth your highness..."

    Evelyn smirk when she saw the corner of Adley''s lips twitch.

    When they arrive at the only door that leads to the outside Prince Adley stops and simply warns her.

    "Don''t you dare get in the way and stay at the back"

    Even before Evelyn got the chance to answer Prince Adley pulled her near and held her wrist a bit tighter that made Evelyn winch and on the Prince other hand he also gripped the hilt of his sword tighter.

    Opening the door, a blinding light immediately weed them. Evelyn squinted her sunset eyes and brought her right hand to her head to be a momentary shelter against the light that exposed them.

    "Shit!"

    But she was brought to her senses when she felt the familiar hostility lingering in the air.

    When she adjusted to the blinding light apanied by an all white walls, ceiling, and flooring, Evelyn saw at least a hundred uniformed knights of the Temple of Light surrounding her and Prince Adley.

    All the swords were pointing at their necks and in the middle of it a smiling woman was looking at them.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Adley asked. Still holding his sword.

    The woman in front of them sweetly chuckled at the question that was thrown at her.

    "What''s this? Shouldn''t I be the one to ask about your highness? What are you doing here uninvited?" she said as she questioned Prince Adley.

    "I don''t have any obligation to answer that.,, lower your sword! Do you know who you are pointing it to?" Prince Adley''s voice was so low and seems to be giving warning as Evelyn knew the situation wasn''t in Prince Adley''s side''s favor.

    Though the knight of the Temple of Light flinched at what the Prince said but still they were pointing the sharp tip in their direction.

    "And why should I follow what you said? You''re not in the pce, your highness. Right now, you are in my territory and even the royalties don''t have a say to what was happening inside the holynd.."

    "Watch what you''re saying, Saintess! You should know who gave that position to you!"

    Hearing those words, Elise burst outughing.

    Her pink cheeks and her glowing skin make her look so divine as it seems that her smile alone can solve the tension that was lingering in the air.

    The white flowy dress that suited her so well was also making her look like an innocentmb that made the flowers bloom whenever her presence befall upon them.

    Evelyn thought that the power of the heroine of the novel makes her shine the most although her eyes that reflected the bright sky were without a doubt were looking at them like they were trapped in her clutches and a pest that needs to be eradicated.

    "And I''m thankful for that however this is a different matter I''ll let you walk away without a scratch, your highness. However, you should leave her here..."

    Elise pointed at Evelyn who was behind Prince Adley.

    "I think you don''t understand, Saintess! I never asked for a favor I''m giving you an order!"

    Prince Adley''s eyes glow dangerously as he looked at the woman in front of her.

    "Move! or I don''t know where my sword could go "identally" if I get irritated and lose my mind"

    The tension in the air was heavy enough for the shoulders to hold their breath.

    Meanwhile, Evelyn was silently watching the scene that Cassandra told her in one of the things she said will happen in her future.

 Chapter 194: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 2

    Chapter 194: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 2

    Two days before the fateful day of rescuing Evelyn, An has received information about the man who tantly spread the rumors about the underground basement which has writings and scriptures that form the circling spell.

    "Where did you say the merchant was?"

    "He''s currently in the waiting room, young master."

    Butler Jede were telling him about how and where they found the man who escaped the cabin in the forest of Shield.

    Bang!

    An didn''t hesitate to open the door, he didn''t even bother to acknowledge the guards that were stationed in front of the waiting room which became a precaution if ever the merchant tried to escape again.

    Though it would be hard for him again because right now he''s inside the residence of the Emsworth where a lot of the Light Legion knights are in patrol ever since Evelyn.

    Opening the door, An can see the back of the head of the man who made the situation for the duchy worse. If not for his father who controlled the situation and made the citizens calmed down, the King would immediately see it as an opportunity to corner them.

    An walked in and stopped in front of the man who had sleek ck hair. As he sit down he started to

    "Are you the one?" An asked.

    "Hmm~"

    An''s brows twitched at the man who tantly looked at him and smiled like what he just did was something natural.

    "Do you know why you''re here?"

    "You really looked like her hmm except for the eyes and the hair color I guess. Well, is that how she will look after she takes off that disguise?"

    An was quite confused as to what the man in front of him was talking about.

    ''Disguise? Hair color? And the eyes'' An tried to think about what the man just said and immediately came to the conclusion that it was about Evelyn, his sister.

    "Who are you?"

    An asked with a low tone in his voice. It has a hint of hostility and the atmosphere became intense that Jede who was quietly standing beside the door can feel the tension in the air.

    Jede gulped down but still looked at the man who still seemed to be rxed even though he was looking straight at the cold sunset eyes of An.

    Then An and the butler Jede heard the man answer the question that An threw at him.

    "Me? I''m Erick you could say I''m one of the colleagues of the dead rose of the battlefield."

    "What?"

    An didn''t know what Erick was talking about, even his identity was unknown to him. Well, it was evident because Erick was from the neighboring country and was at the edge of the territory.

    And Erick was clothed like amoner that An thought that he was just a merchant just like what the report said a while back so he immediately ignored it. Of course, he didn''t know that what Erick was talking about was about his sister''s alias during her adventurers days.

    "Colleague..?"

    "Yes are you curious?"

    An faltered and was curious after he heard Erick say that he was a colleague of his sister. He tried his best to focus on what is important right now andter asked about the details as to what his sister was doing ever since she disappeared four years ago.

    However, for now, he quickly thought about why he was here and that is to learn how this man could find a cabin in the middle of the shield forest where it seems to be cast in illusion magic that made it possible for the other adventurers and knights to not notice it.

    "I''ll get to the point how did you find the cabin in the middle of the shield forest that has an incantation of illusion magic?"

    "Hmmm~ don''t tell me you''re still stuck on that clue?"

    An was getting irritated to Erick who was circling the conversation.

    Bang!

    "I''m not here to waste my time if you don''t want to be in prison then tell me how did you find it out?!"

    An can''t help but to make his voice louder than it should be as he was getting impatient and there were still things that he needed to do as the day to corner the people who tried to harm their family were getting nearer in the day.

    "Then I''ll give you a clue"

    "I''m not here to joke ar-"

    "You should focus on what happened to that Cabin right?"

    When An heard what he said he couldn''t help but jump and grabbed the cor of Erick.

    "Tell me what you know!"

    With his murderous aura leaking in, Erick chuckled like he was feeling a sense of deja vu.

    "The both of you really are siblings she also tried to get her way every opportunity that arisesfine~ I''ll tell you..."

    ***

    At present, Evelyn and Prince Adley were still surrounded by the holy knights of the Temple of Light and all of their swords are pointing at them.

    Hostility and tension arise in the vicinity and everyone could see that the second Prince doesn''t have the intention to leave Evelyn in the Temple of Light like what Elise demanded from him.

    "You sure be an insolent wench after I gave you that position you do know that I could also destroy you right?"

    "I''ve already paid you enough for your help and I don''t think that I still owe you besides no one would believe what you''re going to say I''m the Saintess! Everyone would believe whatever I say"

    Evelyn, who was listening to the conversation between Elise and Prince Adley, were secretly trying to take as much information as they were talking to each other.

    She was also talking to her contracted spirits that she sensed after Nine told her that some of her friends are stationed outside the Temple and some are disguised as a holy knight.

    And right now, she spotted Gil and Cathy as well as Bern in the mix in the holy knights that were surrounding them.

    "I''m giving you ast warning, Saintess! Get out of the way!"

    As Prince Adley said that he pointed his sword towards Elise whereas the holy knights responded to it with closing in the proximity towards them.

    Evelyn can feel that in any moment a battle will break out and that would be the signal for her to escape from them.

    Ding!

    Ding~

    And as it seems it was a coincidence the sound of the bell in the clock tower resonated in the area, the battle also started without a warning.

    Swish!

    ng!

    The surroundings soon be full of the sound of the shing of the sword of the Prince and the holy knight of the Temple of Light.

    While Elise was at the rear, shielding herself from the battle and wasughing her hearts out.

    "Ha-hahaha!"

    Meanwhile, Evelyn was pulled closer to Prince Adley.

    ng!

    Swish!

    "Ack!"

    One of the shoulders were mercilessly killed. One after the other, Prince Adley didn''t let go of his sword and kept on swinging it against the enemies.

    "Take this!"

    One of the holy knights tried to kill Evelyn who was behind Prince Adley.

    "Tsk!"

    Swish!

    ng!

    "Dammit they''re too many!"

    Evelyn heard Prince Adley, who seems to have been struggling as he killed twenty men after half an hour in the battle.

    It was a feat for him to be able to defend him and Evelyn by himself while having baggage like protecting Evelyn throughout the battle.

    So, Evelyn whispered to him. She also doesn''t want to be killed like this

    "Let me go I''ll just get in the way"

    "And what? You''ll escape from me? No! Not gonna happen!"

    A trickle of sweat dropped from his chin. And Evelyn knew that at this point, his stubbornness would lead them to their death.

    "Stop being thick headed and just let me go you''re not using both your hands that is why you''re having difficulty in fighting. So let me go or else both of us would definitely get hurt because of your stubbornness!"

    Prince Adley only nced at Evelyn. He also knew that protecting someone in that close proximity will be hard for him to do as he was both defending and attacking the enemy as well as making sure that Evelyn didn''t get snatched by the holy knights.

    Swish!

    ng!

    Swish!

    Prince Adley was still fighting the knights while holding Evelyn closer to his body.

    But as far as his concern, he also knew that Evelyn could fight like what he remembers during the tournament in the St. Prisch Academy four years ago.

    ''Should I let her fight?''

    ''Should I give her a sword?''

    ''But what if she escaped? Then what?''

    All of this thought was swirling in Prince Adley''s mind as he was facing one of the knights that both their swords shed together.

    "Tsk!"

    At the end, he had no choice but to seek help because the more he tried to be here in the vicinity of the Temple the more it would be dangerous for them if more holy knights rushed in as back up.

    So using his foot, he tossed a lying sword from one of the knights he killed and gave it to Evelyn.

    "What''s this? You want me to fight?"

    "If you don''t want to get killed then help me"

    "Ha-haha I''ll guess I''ll try."

    Evelyn could onlyugh and smile like a viin at the situation that she was in and thought that it was the perfect opportunity to mess things around or even kill the Saintess "identally".

    ''That wouldn''t be so bad..,'' she thought.

    "Whooaaa!"

    As it seems like a perfect timing, one of the holy knights rushed in and swung his sword that made shadows casted in Evelyn''s face and with her quick reaction she immediately defended herself.

    ng!

    Their swords sh together and while on the fighting stance, Evelyn hears the sweet voice of Elise from the rear.

    "Don''t hurt her too much, Sir knight a broken rib or decapitated leg should suffice"

    Evelyn heard Elise chuckle after she gave the order to the knight that she was exchanging sword blows.

    The knight smiled and answered the Saintessmand like he was entranced.

    "Of course as you wished, Saintess"

 Chapter 195: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 3

    Chapter 195: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 3

    Bern, Cathy and Gil who are dressed as one of the holy knights have been looking and talking at each other in their minds while their swords point in the direction of Prince Adley and Evelyn.

    ''Should I just cut down this woman?''

    Bern said and obviously the person he was talking about is Saintess Elise who is stillughing her heart out as she watches the second Prince struggles to protect himself and Evelyn.

    ''We should wait for Evelyn''s signal'' Gil said.

    ''I don''t get it? What is she waiting for?'' Bern asked, confused that Evelyn was still in the hands of Prince Adley even though she freed herself and killed the knights who were in her way.

    ''We still should wait'' Cathy replied which Bern answered with a click of his tongue.

    It was because Evelyn wasn''t answering their question and only ordered them to stay put and wait for the signal when it''s time to turn things around.

    They keep watching as Prince Adley in a knight... then he killed five knights, it became ten, fifteen and now he reached twenty however its only one fourth of the holy knights that the Saintess prepared for him.

    "Aren''t you tired, your highness?"

    They heard the sweet voice of Elise at the back while Prince Adley had his sweat trickle down his chin.

    He viciously red at Elise who tilted her head like a sweet girl and smiled like what she was doing was not treacherous to the royal family.

    "You should know that you will never get away with this!" Prince Adley said with his teeth seething in anger.

    "Hmm~ I wonder if "that" person knows what you''re doing here making a ruckus when we all know that the fate of the girl in your arms has already been doomed since the beginning."

    That time, Evelyn, who was handed a sword by the second prince, paused when she heard the things that Elise said.

    ''That person?''

    Evelyn immediately thought that the person who nned all this behind must be the "person" that they were talking about.

    "Tsk... !" Adley could only click his tongue and whispered to Evelyn.

    "If you don''t want to die then fight for yourself"

    "What? You''re trusting me with your back? That''s surprising aren''t you afraid I''ll be the one to stab you at the back?" Evelyn whispered back.

    "Then try it let''s see if you can escape by yourself besides I know that you desperately want to know who and why is your family being targeted again and again."

    Evelyn looked at him with distrust in her eyes. However the light in Prince Adley''s emerald eyes shows that he was dead serious about what he just said to her.

    "Fine I''ll try not to cut you"

    "I see you''re not gonna deny this time that you''re not the Evelyn that I know."

    "I knew from the start that you never bought that sh*t up"

    Evelyn didn''t finish her sentence and only thought why she did it.

    ''I was just trying to buy some time''

    Prince Adley just ignored her words as he cut down a knight who was gonna attack him.

    "Stop bbing and start cutting down these damn holy knights"

    "You don''t need to tell me about that~"

    At that moment, when Evelyn and Prince Adley have the understanding of a truce between them Elise''s voice echoed in the hall.

    "What''s this? A kidnapper handing his kidnap victim a weapon? Now that''s new~"

    Swish!

    ng!

    Swoosh!

    Elise was looking at the spectacr scene that she was seeing in front of her eyes.

    "Now this is really interesting~ a viin helping another viin."

    sh!

    Swoosh!

    ng!

    The fight between the holy knights, Evelyn and the Prince started. But Evelyn and her heightened senses heard what Elise said.

    It picked her interest so while evading, shing, thrusting and killing the holy knights that were attacking her, she tried hard to hear what Elise was mumbling in amidst this loud noise.

    "I knew that something was bound to change when that woman "supposedly" died earlier because I changed and helped her get killed earlier in the story. " Elise mumbled.

    Evelyn was so shocked about what she heard about what she heard that she turned around to look at the direction of Elise at full speed.

    "But the second part of the story hasn''t started yet" Elise mumbled again.

    This time it was Bern, Cathy and Gil who heard it loud and clear. Their eyes were wide open as they heard something unexpected. It was a revtion that they aren''t prepared to know.

    ''What?''

    ''Did she just say-''

    ''A second part of the story?''

    Gil, Bern and Cathy were confused as to what she was talking about.

    Whereas, Evelyn who continued to listen to Elise yapping, had her whole body freeze because she was far too shocked at what she just learned.

    Evelyn, who stood there as her mind wandered off, didn''t notice a holy knighting close and was sneaking in with a fierce look and the sword that was pointing at her neck.

    "Hey!!!!!!" Prince Adley shouted.

    Swish!!!!!

    Clung!!!!!

    Prince Adley was preupied that only his sword and the enemy''s sword were shing with each other, making sparks and loud noises as a result of the intense exchange of blows.

    "Hey!!!! Evelyn!!!!!"

    Prince Adley called her name for the very first time without her title. It was the first time that he called her after he found out that she was just faking the "losing memories" that she reasoned out.

    However, how desperately he shouts, Evelyn seems to be entranced and was drowning in her thoughts.

    "Hey!!! Watch out!!!!!!!!"

    Adley immediately dealt the two knights that were cornering him as he sh the one on his right side and kicked the one on the left.

    He tried to run to where Evelyn is but because the knights have already surrounded him and her, and the knight who is about to attack her was in close proximity and the distance between him and her was too far, he thought that he wouldn''t make it.

    "Shit!"

    "Die!!!"

    The knight loudly roared as the long sword was up in the air and Evelyn who woke up after she buried herself in deep thoughts was immediately rmed.

    She looked up and saw the glint in the sharp edge of the sword. The shadows that was casted in her face looks like a reaper ready to take her life that was predestined to have been burned out before the story ended with the Saintess happy ending.

    She didn''t know why but her whole body seems to not cooperate with her.

    ''Move!'' Evelyn thought.

    Even though she was aware that her head would fly if she didn''t do anything, it was like Evelyn''s body was not hers anymore.

    But like a miracle, as if the moment favored her, the body that froze started to respond to her. The moment that the sword was struck down, her reflexes responded and defended it with the sword that she was holding.

    Prince Adley saw it heaved a relief.

    "Phew~"

    Evelyn kicked the knight and was pushed back. She immediately gained her momentum after she quickly regained herposure.

    She looked at the knight who also gained his stance and quickly sprinted towards her, the long sword that was ready to thrust her stomach was also making its way with the other soldiers'' swords.

    They begin to attack her in groups.

    She shed! She thrust her sword and also defended and counter attacked. She repeatedly did those things.

    When she dealt with the whole group that tried to kill her she heard running steps and when she was about to swing her sword, a hand gripped her shoulders. It was prince Adley.

    "What the hell are you doing?! Do you want to die that badly?! What are you doing losing your focus in the middle of a fight?!"

    Evelyn was stupefied when she saw the face that Prince Adley was making. It was a mix of anger, relief, and shock. But what she doesn''t understand is why can she see a look of worries in the depths of his eyes.

    ''What the hell?'' she thought.

    Evelyn quickly took a nce behind Prince Adley and saw that barely ten knights were standing behind and protecting Elise. Of course, her three contracted spirits were among them.

    "Hey! Answer me!!"

    Evelyn smiled and stared at Adley who was making a ridiculous face.

    "What? Are you angry because they almost got me and you almost lost your chance to kill me? Is that it?"

    "What?! When did I-?!"

    Then, they heard Elise shout.

    "What are you doing?! Get the other knights and you! Go and kill them!"

    She was talking to the knights that were protecting her, in her burst of anger, she started to kick one of the knights that was close to her side.

    "I told you to kill her and that damn prince! You bunch of losers! How can you be a knight when you can''t even kill those pests!"

    Thud!

    Thud!

    "I''m sorry, your holiness!"

    "I don''t need your apology, you idiot!"

    Then, with her irritation, Elise snatched one of the knight''s swords and swung it to the knight who was on the floor, groveling on her feet.

    Swish!

    sh!

    Thud!

    Like a fountain, red blood started to pour from the man''s body. And a rhead started to roll to the corner of the hall.

    The white flowy dress was stained red. Her hands were covered with sttered blood and Elise''s face also had some sshed of the dead knight''s blood.

    "Ahhh~ now look, you just ruined my dress! I told you guys that you need to do your job right because I''ll get angry"

    The holy knights that were surrounding the corpse and her weren''t shocked about it. Evelyn who seems to notice this already had a conclusion that it wasn''t the first time that something like this happened.

    ''This means that she also killed people who made her angry''

    "This evil witch!"

    Suddenly, Evelyn heard Adley called Elise with some alias befitting the deed that she just did.

    "Now, how long should I wait before the holy knights get here?"

    At her words, multiple footsteps were heard.

    "Oh~ they''re here now. Good! I was starting to get annoyed and was thinking of killing you all."

    The holy knights who were brought as reinforcements saw the corpses of theirpanions lying on the white marble floors and became a pool of blood.

    One of the captains in the holy knights saluted Elise.

    "We apologize, your holiness, we werete."

    Though the captain was saying that, he was quite shocked about how many of the elite knights of the Temple of Light were killed in that span of time.

    After he leaned in to a bow to show respect, he stood up and was pped by Elise.

    Paaaak!!!!

    The Captain of the knights has his head turn to the right side.

    Evelyn had her brows rise up. She was quite shocked at how absurd Elise acts at ordering the knights in the Temple of Light.

    ''Well. there''s also someone here who also sees human life as equivalent as an ant.'' Evelyn thought as she nced at prince Adley who was silently staring at Elise.

    Then, Evelyn mumbled.

    "Shouldn''t you think about how you will get out of here?"

    Prince Adley looked at her and replied.

    "Well. I already thought about that saw that window at the left?"

    Evelyn nced at the left. She also already saw it earlier. So, she immediately knew what Prince Adley was telling her when he told her about the window.

    "When I tell you to run, go as fast as you can!"

    Prince Adley said that made Evelyn nce at him and at the enemy as well as her contracted spirits, Bern, Cathy and Gil.

    "I see~"

    "Ready?"

    Evelyn slightly nodded her head then the second prince who was gripping her shoulders slowly whispered.

    "Run!"

 Chapter 196: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 4

    Chapter 196: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 4

    Prince Adley looked at the Captain of the Holy knights that Elise just pped and thought that it would be the best chance they could get when they are still preupied.

    So he quickly learned in Evelyn''s ear and whispered.

    "Run!"

    Evelyn started to run after Prince Adley gave her the signal. Elise and the Captain of the Holy knights also noticed the two running away.

    "What are you doing?! Get them you idiots!!! You know what will happen if you didn''t catch them! I''ll kill you all myself!"

    While Evelyn and Prince Adley both have a split second of advantage, they quickly arrive at the ss window at the left side of the hall.

    Without looking back, Evelyn begins to talk to her contracted spirits, Cathay, Bern and Gil that were blended amongst the holy knights.

    ''Tell the others to do what we discuss and quickly get out from there''

    "Then what about you?" Gil asked.

    "There''s something that''s bugging me so I''ll try to stick around for a little more"

    "What?! You''re telling me that you''ll stay with that bastard?" Bern shouted as hemunicated with Evelyn through their link.

    "I''m definitely going back today I''ll just need to know why this guy is trying so hard to rescue me from the temple" Evelyn answered.

    Then they heard a loud crash. It was the result of Prince Adley breaking the ss window.

    "Jump!" He said to Evelyn.

    Bracing herself, she told them thest thing before she made a run for it.

    ''I''ll see you guyster~''

    Cathay, Bern,.and Gil all sighed as they thought that the n was still in the process ofpletion.

    "Get them!!!"

    Elise shouted as she viciously looked at the back of the two people that she hated the most.

    The Captain of the Holy knights begins to order his subordinates.

    "These two groups will go around the temple and block all exits! The five of you will leave here and guard her holiness"

    The Captain of the Holy knights paused when he thought that the five people who were assigned to guard the Holy Saintess at the back seemed different than usual. More specifically, the three knights that were with the Saint seem to have a different atmosphere to them.

    "Captain! What the hell are you doing?!"

    However his thoughts werepletely buried as he heard the sharp tone of Elise, the holy Saintess of the temple of Light. So, he immediately resumed giving orders.

    "The rest of youe with me we need to get them no matter what!" He deliberately shouted at loud for Elise to hear.

    "I''ll trust you Captain of the Holy Knights Sir Ricardo."

    The Captain of the Holy Knights who are called Ricardo bowed his head to Elise while most of the knights immediately did what they were supposed to do..

    He knew the consequences that could happen if the order of the Saint or the Pope weren''t fulfilled, then his knights will be the one to suffer at the end and Ricardo can''t afford to have that.

    Ricardo quickly runs to get the two people that have run away from themotion that happened earlier.

    He clicked his tongue when he remembered who was the one they were after.

    "Tsk now they also want to touch the royal family."

    When they gained a distance between them and the annex of the Temple of Light, the knights started to ask their Captain.

    "Captain Do we proceed to the n?"

    "Yes we will stick to the n so make sure that all the knights that are on our side was the only one who knew what was about to happen."

    "Yes Sir!"

    The knights that were beside him quickly left his side and went to different directions which their allies were waiting for.

    The knights that were with him were his trusted knights that had seen most of the blunder, cruelty, and all the dirty transactions that happened in the Temple of Light ever since the Saint and the Pope sat on their self proimed throne.

    And they knew that the rotten core could only be reced when everything was cleaned and reced with a righteous seed. That''s the only time that they could say that the Temple of Light will shine brightly.

    Ricardo can still remember how he got the parallel scar on his face. Whenever he saw the scar he recalled the disgusting things that he saw and needed to endure in this hellhole of a ce.

    At some point, he was an orphan and the only thing that could happen to the orphans in the Kingdom of Levingstone is to either be in the orphanage that will treat you like a ve or the Temple of Light where they made the orphan one of them.

    Some things led to another that made him enter the Holy Knights of the Temple of Light and that''s where everything began. His everyday life became filled with guilt and anger.

    He began to discover the "Light" that the Temple was building up was all an illusion, a facade that they put up for the people to believe in.

    However, what was behind the white walls was the dirty and cruel things that they are doing.

    Things that could make people vomit and be horrified.

    ''Is this true?''

    ''Why are they doing this?''

    ''How can they stomach such cruel things?''

    These were the questions that Ricardo were always ying in his mind and until now, there was nothing.

    The answer was nowhere to be seen. And everyday felt like he was further sinking in his own conscience and guilt. The cries that he heard from time to time leave him with nightmares.

    That was when he began to start his n.

    ''I need help!''

    ''I need to gather evidence!

    ''I needed people that would help me fight the temple.''

    That was the thing that came to Ricardo''s mind when he resolved tomit treason to the Temple of Light.

    He started to gather forces, people who have things stolen from them by the Temple of Light, join him.

    There''s alsomoners that the Priest has cruelly stomped upon and molested and cornered them. They joined him as a means of revenge.

    All reason became the fuel to unite them. All these lead to taking the measure in their own hands.

    And right in front of their eyes was the person that would help them achieve it.

    "I need to help her no matter what! She''s the only one that I could trust right now"

    Ricardo was talking about Evelyn.

    At that time, he never knew that thedy he met coincidentally at the back of the adventurer''s guild will be the one to make things more possible for them.

    Now, he started to believe that it was fate that brought them together.

    ***

    Evelyn and Prince Adley run at the back of the annex of the Temple of Light. It was far from the eyes of the people and it was in the middle of a forest.

    They ran as fast as they could they met knights along the way that Prince Adley started to kill whoever was on the way.

    "Haaa Haaa"

    Evelyn was taking a break as Prince Adley stopped and hid behind therge body of the trees.

    "Go that way!"

    "You! Search over there!"

    "They didn''t get away far so search every nook and cranny!"

    The knights that were a distance away from Evelyn and Prince Adley shouted.

    And when the knights went away, it was the only time that Prince Adley and Evelyn could only breathe. They sat on the grass with their face and body covered with dirt, blood and their sweat.

    "So, what''s your n?" Evelyn asked.

    She wanted to know why the second prince that was wishing for her death was now helping her with all her might.

    And one thing that she was curious about was the guy that was supposed to be always with him was not by his side right now.

    There was a lot of things that didn''t match that, his actions and words are contradicting that Evelyn couldn''t help but want to know if it was only a facade to keep her and manipte her, or there really was something that she still didn''t know about the characters in the novel that she wasn''t aware of.

    "I''ll get you out of here and I need you to run as far as you can! Hide with all your might!"

    That phrase alone was enough for Evelyn to think that her spection was right.

    "Why are you protecting me? Didn''t you want me dead?"

    Prince Adley looked at her and turned his head to his shoulder.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking aboutI just don''t like it when people stole something from me..."

    "You can''t fool me I knew damn well that it''s not the reason why so tell me!"

    Evelyn held his shoulder as she tried to gain his attention but then suddenly he winched at the pain.

    "Wait. Are you hurt?"

    She then looked at her hands that were covered with warm blood. That''s when she realised that Prince Adley had been injured.

    "Don''t touch me"

    "I also don''t want to help you but you said you''ll get me out of here so I need you to be in your best shape"

    Pssss kkkrerrr

    Evelyn tore the rugged dress that she was wearing.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I''m trying to help you"

    "This is nothing"

    When Evelyn heard that she pushed the wound with her thumb that made Prince Adley flinched and winched in pain.

    "What''s that for?!"

    "You said it was nothing I was trying to prove that you''re right but given the result, I think that you should just ept the help and shut your trap."

    Prince Adley scoffs at her.

    "So, where is the girl that deliberately tried to act like a naive and innocent?"

    "Shut up"

    She tightened the torn cloth that she was wrapping in his shoulder.

    "Ugh!"

    When Evelyn finished doing the bandage they heard the knights again.

    "Hey! Did you see them?"

    "No"

    "Tsk! The Captain said that we should be the first to find them"

    Evelyn heard it so she knew that the guys were on her side. Then she started to question Adley again.

    "So what really is your goal?"

 Chapter 197: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 5

    Chapter 197: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 5

    "Sow what really was your goaling here?"

    Evelyn asked, staring straight at Prince Adley''s eyes. He chuckled as a response which Evelyn thought her words and what was so funny about it.

    "Look at your face it seems you''re asking why I wasughing."

    "..."

    ''If you knew you should just tell me'' Evelyn thought.

    "I just need you alive and I don''t want the Temple to think that they could use me as they please anymore"

    Evelyn thought that Prince Adley was someone who wouldn''t be used by the others but after seeing the look in his eyes she knew that it was true.

    How did she know? It''s because there was hatred, anger as well as betrayal lying in the depth of his eyes.

    It was the emotion that Evelyn was familiar with in this world and her old world. That was why she knew that Prince Adley was not joking around.

    "I see"

    A secondter, a knight spotted them from afar.

    "They''re here!"

    "What?"

    "Where"

    Evelyn and Prince Adley looked at each other and knew that it''s not the time to tell stories and reasons behind the helping hand that they are giving each other.

    However, Evelyn has a different thought.

    ''I guess, I should end it here.. I''ve already given him enough time to recuperate''

    When she was about to stand up, she told him that their truce ends here.

    "I''m not gonna help you anymore"

    "I see"

    "Is that all you gonna say?"

    "Well I reckoned that you will not follow me anymore right?... Lady Evelyn."

    "This is the only time that I could show you mercy, Adley."

    When Prince Adley heard her words, the memory during the academy days shed through his mind like it was just yesterday.

    He remembered the day that Evelyn and him were walking in the famous garden of the St. Prisch Academy talking about their hobbies and such.

    That time he really thought that he could be friends with her. He really thought that it wouldn''t be so bad to make her one of the few that he could cherish.

    They have simrities as both families are messed up, even though Prince Adley''s parents are both alive and well, there was never a day that he felt that what he had was a family. It was akin to a business partnership rather than family rtionship

    They would only discuss the achievement of someone and acknowledge it as what should be expected from them.

    When something was amiss they would be subjected as ipetent and foolish. It became the disgrace of the whole and they would think that he was only a disappointment.

    Same as to what Lady Evelyn''s whole life has been. Besides, she and Prince Adley the society hates the very existence of.

    Prince Adley thought that he found someone that could understand his feelings.

    But when he saw the bright smile of Evelyn that time, he knew it right away that they''re different.

    She''s a gem that shined so brightly even in the middle of the darkness of night. The thought of polishing Evelyn also crossed his mind.

    Prince Adley thought that maybe it would be better for him to cherish her like a diamond. Refined her the way that she would shine even if she was

    Now that he thinks about it, he never really had someone that he could cherish. The people around him were all the people that wanted the benefit that will beid to them once the throne became his.

    Human emotions and intimate rtionships seem to be too far fetched for him, when his whole life he always needs to calcte the pros and cons of the people that will try to interact with him. And try not to get too close because he didn''t know who and which should be trusted.

    His whole life, he needed to fill the gaps and try not to leak any emotions that would warrant the enemies to hold onto it and became his fatal weakness.

    s, he really didn''t know where it started to go wrong.

    Did it start when his mother, the Queen, pushed him to his wits and made him hate his older brother?

    Or was it when his nanny, the one who gave him warmth was killed in front of his eyes because of the crown prince''s faction?

    Looking at it, maybe it started when his innocence was taken away from him when he was a child and was forced to mature at a young age to survive in the luxurious pce that was covered in gems and gold but the inside was spoiled rotten to the core.

    Prince Adley really never thought when it started. Maybe when he grew to hate whenever peoplepare him with the Crown Prince?

    When was it?

    He didn''t know exactly when his heart became so corrupt that human life became nothing for him. He didn''t know when it started that his emotions began to sink in darkness.

    Maybe everything just piled up that ultimately made him who he is now today.

    Heughed at himself. If he was asked if he regretted taking this road he doesn''t have an answer.

    "This is thest forgiveness that I could give you as I considered you as a friend during the short span I was in the Academy."

    Prince Adley was shocked as he heard the words thate out from Evelyn. He then closed his eyes as if he epted that he could no longer go back to that day.

    "I see then, I''ll dly take you on that offer."

    Prince Adley and Evelyn walked opposite to each other''s destination. When they crossed paths, Evelyn whispered.

    "I won''t show any hesitation the next time I see you... "

    Prince Adley gave him a genuine smile that made Evelyn question what was the reason for that smile.

    Evelyn wouldn''t know what was that for. She could only run and think about what was about to happen.

    ***

    Bang!

    Swoosh!

    Bang!

    Consecutive loud explosions were heard all over the Temple of Light. Debris and smoke was mixed in the air and the ground.

    "Find them!!! Find those insolent bastards who''re destroying the sacrednd of the Temple of Light!"

    Boom!"

    Another explosion was heard not so far from the priest who belongs to the twelve council of the Light.

    "Your holiness, we should leave this ce. I don''t know who these people are that are targeting our Temple but you must flee now!"

    One of the priests inside the clergy residence said. They were having the daily meetings with the pope when everything started.

    The twelve councils of the Temple of Light are all pleading towards the Pope that was in the meeting room inside the clergy mansions of the Twelve Council.

    "The damages are way beyond what we could sacrifice we should get away from the temple of Light first and gain the sympathy of the masses so that we could gain more donations and build a more grandiose castle."

    The eleven more priests agreed to what he said and thought that the Pope would agree to it..

    "Hmm but before that, where is the Saintess?"

    Now, that Pope Nelson asked, he never saw Elise ever since she said that she had something to do in the underground prison.

    "Someone acquire the whereabouts of our saint."

    "I understand!" One of the Priest told one of the holy knights that was protecting them.

    Meanwhile, Pope Nelson was touching his chin while thinking about how things started.

    "Did she encounter someone there?" Pope Nelson mumbled.

    ''Hmmm does this mean Lady Evelyn have made a counter attack? Or someone wants to rescue her here? But how did they know that information? She was only held here for a day''''

    When he thinks like this, it clicked to him that it was possible that Lady Evelyn have already made ns before she got into the hands of Prince Adley or that-

    Step! Step! Step!

    Thud!

    "Your Holiness!!!!"

    One of the Holy knights was panting heavily as he hurriedly ran to where the important members of the Temple of Light were.

    "Why are you shouting?! Do you mean to tell the terrorist that we are here?! Ha?!"

    One of the twelve council angrily said as he found the knight''s stupidity to be ridiculous in the situation that they were in.

    "What is it?"

    "The enemies are closed and they''reing here"

    "What?!"

    "Your Holiness, we should get out of here, it''s too dangerous."

    "But what about the Temple?"

    "We could just build another one the life of his holiness is important."

    "That''s right we need his Holiness to lead and find justice for what happened today!"

    The twelve councils were already shouting as they gave every possible reason for the Pope to leave the temple and evacuate to the safe ce.

    "That''s right we should leave now" Pope Nelson said.

    With his words, the smile in the faces of the twelve councils was evident and the holy knights could see their chest rise to take a breath of relief for what they heard.

    They started to walk to one of the secret bases of the clergy mansion that was inside the chamber of the Pope.

    As they walked inside, one by one, the Pope started to calm down and asked things that they would need once they left the Temple.

    "Did you take all the treasures inside the treasury?"

    "Yes, we already sealed and sent it in a wagon"

    The knights answered.

    "How about the artifacts and "that"?"

    "We could only get the ones that were already stored in the storage; however the one in the basement of the white pce is"

    "They''re already out of reach huh."

    He didn''t need to finish his sentence as the Pope was the one to end it for him.

    "Yes, your holiness"

    Then, as if the Pope only remembered, he then asked about what was on his mind since earlier.

    "What about Elise? Did she also safely evacuate?"

    "..."

    "Why aren''t you answering?"

    "We actually couldn''t find the Saintess because of themotion however, the Captain was with her."

    "Ricardo?"

    "Yes, your holiness"

    "Then, I guess there''s nothing to worry about.... I''ll make sure to return Lady Evelyn''s gift today with a more grandiose explosion."

    Pope Nelson''s eyes smiled cunningly as he continued to mumble words that he promised he would aplish.

 Chapter 198: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 6

    Chapter 198: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 6

    Boom!

    The bombarding of explosive sound was still going on as the Pope and the others made their way to the secret passage.

    Pope Nelson and the rest of the twelve council safely got out of the maze that was behind the Pope''s chamber in the clergy mansion.

    They arrived at the end of the Temple''s walls beside the informal settlements where a lot of the poor citizens of the Kingdom of Levingstone dwelled in.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    The explosion was still heard from the outside as the bombs are continuously breaking the buildings in the temple of Light.

    The back door that the Pope and the twelve council used had spells of illusion magic so that the people outside could only see the high walls of the Temple of Light. They could only see or use it if they have holy powers in their body.

    Thus, the people in the slums don''t know where it is as they only see it for the first time.

    The informal settlers who don''t have enough money to buynd and build houses in the gloriousnd of the Kingdom of Levingstone were clustered at the back of the temple''s high walls. There was a distinct difference between the poor and the rich.

    In this area, the people who are orphaned, thugs, and beggars and some scums of thend can be seen loitering around in this alley where the light can rarely be seen because of the shadow that was casted by the big walls.

    There, the Pope can see the prepared carriage by his trusted Holy Knights parked in a way that it looks like it was just passing by and was only waiting for a customer to ride on it.

    "How about the Saintess, Your Holiness?" One of the council asked.

    Pope Nelson nced at the surrounding and saw the curious look of the people who were obviously shocked about a group of priestsing at the dangerous alley.

    There was a clear terror in the eyes of the people that saw the robes of the Priest even though they had a hood on to cover their faces.

    He clicked his tongue as he saw them and said to one of the knights to get information and...

    "Elise knew where to go in case something like this happens Let''s just wait and see"

    ***

    Ricardo, the Captain of the Holy Knights, saw Evelyning from the forest where it was near the annex of the Temple of Light and where Evelyn was imprisoned before.

    He pulled her towards where he was hiding, behind the pirs of the hallway of the west wing.

    Evelyn was about to kick him when Ricardo thought that it was a familiar memory and so he made his presence known.

    "Shh it''s me."

    Evelyn looked up and saw the familiar scar and thought about the only person that has it in the allies that she has.

    She pulled his hand away from her mouth and asked.

    "Ricardo"

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yes, I''m fine What happened with the others?''

    Before Ricardo answered her question, he scanned the area before he pulled her to one of the empty rooms in the west wing building.

    They heard themotion and by the gist of it, Evelyn''s contracted spirits must have started wreaking havoc in the Temple.

    "Hey how about that Eli-"

    Ricardo immediately put his hand into her mouth because he hearding steps and knew that it was not someone that was on their side.

    And he was correct.

    One of the Holy Knights that passed by and stopped near the room where Evelyn and Ricardo was hiding and informed the other knights about what was happening.

    "They''re intruders that were scattered throughout the Temple"

    "What? How did they get in? Did the Pope and the Twelve council know?"

    One of the newly recruited knights asks his superior.

    "Of course they will know with these loud noises wouldn''t they get that we are under attack!"

    "Oh you''re right, but what about the Saintess? If i''m not mistaken, she was about to head to the underground prison cell with a hundred knights did she know that this will happen?"

    "What?! You still didn''t know what happened?"

    "What is it?!"

    Well, it was to be expected because the newly recruited knights'' job is to guard the high walls of the Temple and they can''t enter the important buildings such as theboratory and the underground prison cell without the permission from the Saintess or the Pope and the Twelve Council.

    "Sighhh this is also for the better, newly recruited knights should not be involved too much in the structure of the Temple"

    "Huh?"

    The old knight''s eyes then became

    "Just be careful and be very vignt the intruders are said to be clothed like us and they wield strong magic and they''re also good withbat skills they''re basically elites.

    The knight that has been here for more than five years said before he sighed.

    "Innocence really is a luxury" he continued.

    The newly recruited knight has his brows together and the lines in his forehead formed as he has no idea what his superior was talking about.

    The older knight then asked the new recruit to scout the surrounding area and if he saw the Captain, it would be good to inform him about the situation.

    Of course, the Captain heard all about it. Even though some of the knights his trusted knights all knew what was about to happen today however there are still a number of knights who are loyal to the Temple. Like that five year knight.

    When they left after one of the knights asked for reinforcement, the two immediately followed.

    "Haa"

    Ricardo slowly let his hand go.

    "What did you just say earlier?''

    Evelyn looked up and down. This time, she had a clear view of the uniform of the Holy knights.

    On a closer look it has an embedded spell that will benefit the wearer as it has a simple healing spell that would be of use for fatigue and small injury.

    She knew it too well because she saw the engravings that she also saw back when she was having training as the Crown Princess of the Crown Prince.

    "So, that''s how it looks like" Evelyn mumbled.

    Ricardo saw where her intention was and thought that he would tell her some secret about it but his thoughts were cut off when Evelyn asked the question that she was about to say earlier.

    "What happened to Elise?"

    "When I was about to leave the Saintess I saw Gil and the others, they looked at me to inform them that they will proceed to what they nned earlier."

    "And that is-"

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the Pce of the Kingdom of Levingstone, Gab, An and Duke Keene were in the meeting room of Crown Prince edickart.

    "It''s finally the day"

    Edickart looked at the powerful men that will support him with this usurp to the throne.

    "I know that a lot of people will think that you are betraying thend''s grace as we will try to change the person that will sit in the top but we also know that waiting any longer could cause a great deal of damage. Not only to the people of the Kingdom of Levingstone but as well as the neighboringnds."

    Then, Edickart proceeded to look at the screen that was disying the face of the Crown Prince of the Perspiru Kingdom, Silvester.

    "With the help of Crown Prince Silvester''s support, the army of the Light Legion that the Duke are leading as well as Sir An and Sir Gab, I''m confident that we can put a stop to a cmity that will try to harm us."

    The people in the room as well as Crown Prince Silvester that was on the video screen were nodding their heads.

    This n was really for the best of interest of the people and the other kingdoms.

    It''s because, if the King himself knew of the things that the Temple were doing but still didn''t have the guts to do something about it and ignore the pleads of the masses. And only takes care of his own pleasure and riches then usurping the throne was the only possible solution that they could think of.

    Then, the Crown Prince continued to talk.

    "I know that we have different reasons why you''re helping me but we only have one goal and that is to help Evelyn and her ns."

    That''s right, it was because of what Evelyn found out that the Crown Prince decided not to wait any longer. He can''t afford to watch as his country bes a ve to a cult that will try to eat the whole nation with dark magic.

    "Let''s go"

    The crown Prince with his emerald eyes glows with determination. It''s time to have a new King

    ***

    Gab and An were in the throne room with the Crown Prince, the Duke was also with them.

    "What is this?!"

    As they face the King that shows his wretched face. The Crown Prince was in his armor as well as the others with an army apanied by them.

    "What the hell is the meaning of this, Crown Prince?" King Charles shouted with his veins that were sticking out from his neck.

    It was the Duke who unleashed his sword from his scabbard and pointed it towards the King.

    "Your time hase we can''t let you drag this country to hell.."

    "How dare you, Duke! You''ll regret this!!!"

 Chapter 199: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 7

    Chapter 199: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 7

    King Charles with his vein popping in his neck and his emerald eyes full of anger was looking down at his child, the Crown Prince and the rest of the people that were apanying him.

    Especially the silver hair that the King was familiar with and hated the most.

    King Charles who was ring daggers at the Duke of Emsworth Duchy, scoffed at him, and for telling himself that what he thought that one day the Duke will eventually betray him happened..

    "How dare you, Keene! How dare you point your sword towards your monarch?!"

    He was gritting his teeth as he uttered words that were full of anger.

    "Monarch? I never once see you as someone who I want to serve! Besides, do you really think that I wouldn''t know about how you conspired with the Temple to kill my wife?!"

    This time, it was Duke Keene who was trembling with anger while he pointed his sword to the man sitting on the gold throne.

    Crown Prince Edickart and An were shocked as it was the first time that they heard about the reason as to how and why Duke Keene had never been eager to serve the Royalties or that he hated every single fiber of the King.

    The Crown Prince looked at Duke Keene and to his hands, Edickart saw him trembling as well as An. He knew that his father was the kind of man that wouldn''t regret his actions or his words.

    He could only re at the King who also made his mother suffer in the pce and ce the now Queen, who also helped to kill his mother as one of the highest women in society.

    "Ha! Hahaha! I helped the Temple kill your wife? So what? I''m the King! I can do anything because I can"

    King Charles was smirking and his emerald eyes seemed to not be repulse about what he just said. He actually looked like it was his greatest achievement.

    "Killing your wife was something necessary It was deemed to happen even if I didn''t get involved." The King continued as he stopped smiling and his face changed as he looked down at them, like he was telling them that they know nothing.

    "Necessary?! Deemed to happen?!"

    Duke Keene mumbled and repeated the words that King Charles just said. It was ridiculous for him to hear something so frustrating that made his whole body boil in anger.

    An who remembered what really happened on that cruel day grit his teeth as he tried to swallow a nonexistent big lump on his throat.

    He felt like he was about to choke whenever he remembered how his mother was lying beside Evelyn with her lifeless body and then his twisted memory that became the very start of ming his sister with everything.

    An felt his anger rise above his head. He was getting angry at the people who were rted to the murder of his own mother.

    King Charles began to smile. Looking at the number of people that the Crown Prince recruited was not enough for him to be intimidated.

    "You think you can win with those numbers?!" King Charles smirk as he snapped his fingers and the knight showed up from either side of the door of the throne room.

    Crown Prince Edicakart, Duke Keene, An and Gab prepared themselves as they saw the unending number of the Imperial Knights that hade to rescue the King.

    "Tsk! This King! He really is afraid for his life isn''t he? He was hiding this many Imperial Knights in his castle" Gab mumbled as he looked at the Imperial Knights that were stilling from both sides of the door.

    "My father was a coward man he would rather make the Imperial Knights his shield than to protect the security of the Imperial Pce." Edicakrt said.

    "This is why I never acknowledge him as a King he sees his people not as human but as a tool that he could dispose whenever he liked"

    The sharp ruby eyes of Duke Keene sparkled and gleamed dangerously as he tightened the grip on his sword and looked at the man he thought would be a fine monarch when he decided to help him when war broke out years ago.

    An was only focused on the King and was not listening to the conversation of the three he was fixated to kill the King to get the revenge that he wanted for so long since the day that he felt the world was crumbling in front of his eyes. The day that his mother died.

    ***

    One of his loyal servants, or to say the chancellor also showed up and whispered to his majesty, the King''s ears.

    "I see"

    A smile escaped from his lips as he looked at the traitors that showed up in front of him.

    "I see that you have prepared this for a while rebelling against me is a crime that would result in futile fights. How about I make a suggestion lower your swords and surrender then I shall only imprison you for life."

    The King smiled mysteriously that Crown Prince Edickart eventually knew there was something the moment that the Chancellor showed up.

    "Did you think we would agree to that? It''s easier to take the throne from you and drag you to the mud that you belong to." The Crown Prince said.

    "You!"

    The King can''t believe that his own blood would say something like that. The prince that he crowned as the one would someday eventually continue the policies and legacy that he will give as inheritance to him was immediately be a dust in the air.

    "Knights!!!! What are you doing?! Kill those bastards!"

    King Charles immediately gave an order to the Imperial Knights that was stationed inside the throne room. For now, it was evident that blood would spill in the pce and King Charles was not thinking of spilling his own blood but the enemies.

    Swish!

    Shing!

    The knights guarding the King have already drawn their sword against the Crown Prince and the Duke of Emsworth as well as theirpany.

    Their swords cut through the air as they rushly make their move and surround them with sharp metals that shines brightly as the light in the room is reflected by it.

    "Do you really think that you could win against us?" Gab asked as he scanned the faces of the Imperial Knights that were surrounding them.

    They paused and looked at each other. When the King who was now standing at his throne heard about themander of the beastkin kingdom and saw the doubt in the eyes of his knights he immediately intercepted.

    "What are you doing?!"

    He was loud enough to make the whole throne room and the knights as well as thepany of the Crown Prince turn their heads to the front.

    With his cold eyes looking down at the group of the Duke, the King said

    "Whoever kills those traitors will be the hero of the Levingstone Kingdom and will have a tremendous reward from me"

    What he said enticed the Knights and the Duke could onlyugh at the idiocy of the Imperial Knight that thought they could win against the hero who won the great war.

    "Let''s see what you got"

    ***

    The battle began as the first strike was made by Gab. He shed the opponent with one swing and the blood gushed out like a fountain in the middle of the garden.

    Afterwards, the Imperial Knights attack and the Crown Prince, Duke Keene and An follow suit and kill the Imperial Knights that get in the way.

    One shed, one strike and a body will fall on the ground. The white shiny marble floors slowly dyed with crimson blood.

    The smell of the throne room became familiar with Duke Keene as he also recalled the days when he was at the front of the war and saw the merciless killing that happened in the battlefield.

    "Ack!"

    "Die!!!"

    Swoosh!

    Swish!

    ng!

    Bam!

    Different kinds of sounds echoed through the room, the scream of the people who died at the swords of the Duke as well as An, Gab and Edickart have regretted their greed that made them lose their life.

    Blood was all around, the hands and the clothes of Duke Keene, An, Gab and Edickart were stained with color red.

    King Charles who earlier was still in the throne room has now fled the vicinity before the rebellion gets him.

    "An!"

    Duke Keene called his son hurriedly.

    "Yes, father. What is it?"

    Another swing from his sword struck one of the Imperial knights and fell down with his neck slit.

    An turned around who;e attacking people and defending himself.

    "I''ll cover for you, themander of the Bahalkii Kingdom is also here get the King and take the Crown Prince with you."

    It was a wise decision when you think about the circumstances that they''re in.

    "The Light Legion will be here in any minute but before that we have to make sure that the King won''t leave the premises."

    Duke Keene and An face to face and with a serious look they know how important it is to kill the King before they start cleaning the Levingstone Kingdom to its core.

    An old regime would not be advisable to resurface if a new born King would inherit the throne. It would pose as a danger to the throne.

    Duke Keene with a bloody hand held his son shoulder and give him an order no more like he asked him for a favor.

    "Get that bastard Charles and give him the taste of his own medicine"

    He didn''t need to tell An to kill him because the Duke knew that the sunset eyes of his son were burning with passion to take revenge.

    And before An and Edickart leave, the Duke gives him advice.

    "Don''t lose track of what needs to be done and don''t be blinded with your rage."

    An only nodded his head and took off with the Crown Prince.

    "Let''s go, your highness"

 Chapter 200: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 8

    Chapter 200: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 8

    Gil, Bern, Alisha, and Cathy were surrounding Saintess Elise. They have beenmunicating with each other through their link and are making sure that things will proceed ording to what they nned.

    When Evelyn and Prince Adley left to escape. And Ricardo, the leader of the holy knights, left the ce with his allies and only a couple of guards that didn''t know about what was about to happen was left to protect Elise.

    Ricardo left the knights that were loyal to the temple, and is technically the dogs of the Pope and Saintess.

    "Tsk!"

    All the knights that were left, as well as Gil, Bern, Alisha, and Cathy, turn their heads to the one who made the noise.

    It was Elise.

    She was biting her fingers and was thinking deeply about her doubtful feelings that she felt.

    Something felt amiss.

    Elise knew that her guts were telling her to be vignt but whenever she thought about it she definitely held the noble Lady Evelyn in her grasp.

    ''Even now she was running for her life.'' Elise thought.

    While she was thinking about these things too deeply, she didn''t see that one by one the knights that were left guarding her were falling like dry leaves on the cold floor.

    "No, it must be my imagination" Elise convinced herself to the thought that nothing will happen.

    When she bes resolute to bring down her doubts, that''s the time she bes aware of her surroundings again.

    She saw that the knights were on the ground, lying down with their eyes wide open and only the white part of their orbs can be seen.

    "What the-"

    Elise tried to turn around in a hurry as she tried to cast a spell to protect herself but when she was about to do it there was already a knife beside her neck.

    "Don''t move you don''t want your blood to be spilled here, right?"

    Bern immediately seized the moment when Elise was still in her deep thoughts and was clearly dismissing everything around her.

    "You be so rxed that you trust that you will still be safe in this hellhole, right?" Bern whispered.

    "Wh-who..."

    As her voice trembled and her blue eyes shook in uncertainty, her senses heightened as a sudden rush of panic came to her.

    She felt the cold sensation that was zing her white skin, the doubts that she had earlier resurfaces.

    Elise regretted making light of those intuitions. Her hands were numb in cold, she was yet again in a situation where she was at disadvantage.

    Elise then heard a scoff behind her, the one who was dangerously grasping the knife in her throat was smirking.

    It irked her and her trembling was reced with anger.

    "Who are you?! Do you even know who you are touching?"

    At that moment, another holy knight came into view. Elise smiled menacingly as she thought that there was still someone she could use.

    "You! What are you doing?! Can''t you see what this bastard is doing to your Saintess! Kill him!"

    The person who was in front of Elise tilted her head.

    "What are you doing?! Are you stupid?! I told you to kill this bastard who is pointing a knife!!!"

    "It''s useless" Bern was the one to reply to her hysterical words.

    "What do you-"

    At that moment, the knight in disguise takes off the sallet and an orange hair flows like a wave.

    Elise became shocked at the person who was behind the armor.

    Cathay was smiling and was looking at Elise like she was mocking her naivety.

    "Surprised~" Bern also takes off his helmet and Elise could clearly see in the side of her eyes that it was one of the instructors in the academy.

    "What are you doing"

    Elise didn''t finish her words because Gil interrupted her.

    "Are you asking why we''re here? You''re asking the wrong question then."

    Elise squinted her eyes and thought the man in front of him was familiar.

    "Aren''t you"

    shes of memories were reyed inside her head. Starting from the man who was with Evelyn in the Drivaspany that she went before with Prince Adley.

    "Y-you!"

    Elise knew then that these people were on Evelyn''s side.

    "You think you think I will just let you get me?!"

    Elise''s rage became the fuel for her power to activate and a burst of light surged from her body and onto the surroundings. Her mana was so pure and divine because of her affinity ion light magic.

    Bern who was beside Elise at that time was blinded and because a sudden mana burst from her, he was pushed back.

    The mana wave that Elise released was enough for the four contracted spirits of Evelyn to know that she didn''t be the Saintess for nothing.

    Elise looked around and saw the subordinates of Evelyn trying to recuperate from the sudden blinding light.

    ''This is my chance'' Elise thought.

    She took the opportunity to turn around and ran away from them. She knew that her powers were not enough to fight them.

    Elise did get a grasp of their power when she saw them put up a barrier as quickly as her sudden burst of her own mana.

    "This is not the end"

    Elise was menacingly thinking about what she needed to do after she got out of here and reunited with the council and the pope.

    She has enough information about who the people were that they needed to be aware of and that is enough for the twelve councils and the pope to forgive her.

    However, right now Elise needed to get out of here as quickly as possible.

    Elise saw the end of the hallway and was about to step outside when

    "Ack!"

    Elise fell, her white dress was now stained and her neat look earlier was nowhere to be seen.

    Then her eyes fell on the cold thing that was grasping her right leg.

    Step Step Step Step

    Elise then heard footsteps that wereing closer. With her head down, she slowly raised them up and saw a yet again familiar face.

    "Lady Alisha?"

    Alisha smiles and squat down to match the eye level of Elise.

    "Did you really think that we will let you go?!"

    Elise then saw the "thing" that was in Alisha''s hand. It was a whip made with water and was cold enough to make her feel her legs going numb.

    "Don''t think that you could run away, Saintess"

    At that moment, Alisha made her whip longer and it climbed Elise''s whole body and tied her up like a sack.

    "You had your chance when you created that attack but you decided to run. Too bad~"

    Cathy then followed as she rubbed her eyes that were still affected by the light that Elise released earlier.

    "What the hell?! I didn''t do anything with you, so why are you doing this?!" Elise yelled as she looked at the people who were now surrounding her.

    Bern, Gil, Alisha and Cathy were all looking at her. Then. Gil replied as he thought how ridiculous what Elise just said.

    "You didn''t do anything to us? Sure~ but you did quite a few with our master."

    "Master?"

    "Yup how many times have you been doing this? Seriously we lost count" Cathy said with her voice grimacingly sound.

    Elise was now trying to figure out what she did sure she made a few blunders when she was in the academy but that was just some petty tricks she made.

    "Ha- ha...hahahahaha!!!"

    Eliseughed hysterically like a mad woman, her head was facing the floor but her voice was so high that it made the whole ce rung in her loud voice.

    "I see~ you''re the contracted spirits of Evelyn? I see I see"

    Bern, Alisha, Gil and Cathy became flustered.

    No one really knows that the four of them are spirits and none of the people in this era knew that they have entered a contract with Evelyn, of course, the only person who knew about it was the Duchess, and she passed away a long time ago.

    Elise looked up and saw their flustered faces. Her face contorted like she was having pleasure with the faces that she saw.

    "Ahhh~ You should have seen your faces it''s like they''re saying "how did she know?""

    Then, Eliseughed again.

    The four looked at each other and thought that the woman was going crazy but the things that she was saying were so urate and thinking it was a wild guess would be close to impossible.

    "This bitch!"

    Pak!

    Elise''sughing moment was put to a stop and her head was turned to the side. She was pped real hard by Alisha but then again she started tough like she found what''s happening to be funny.

    "Ahh~ I really should have known that girl, she''s not from here. Ha- hahaha!!! This is great!! I knew something was off with the story"

    Gil, Bern, Alisha, and Cathy crumpled their faces as they heard Elise mumbled.

    "This is getting interesting~"

    Elise''s blue eyes shine like she just found something like a trump card. She smiled beautifully and met the eyes of every spirit that was surrounding her.

    "I know what will happen in the future..."

 Chapter 201: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 9

    Chapter 201: RESCUE THE LADY WITH SUNSET EYES: PART 9

    Gil, Bern, Alisha and Cathy looked at each other as their eyes were telling them what to do.

    The words that Elise uttered was something that they can''t pass as a mere joke. It was because of what she said that...

    ''She''s not from here''

    They knew what she was talking about. They knew that it was about Evelyn... but how? How did she know?

    Gil could think about a few things, reasons about how she knew the secrets that weren''t supposed to be known aside from the spirit kings of each element.

    "I could tell you some things just let me go for now"

    Alisha smirk.

    "You think we will be satisfied with that?"

    "It''s about Lady Evelyn you know ahh~ I really didn''t think that she was the one that they were talking about in"

    Gil, Bern, Alisha and Cathy were anticipating when Elise decided to cut her words.

    "Oops~ I almost spilled the secret."

    Then she smiled like she now has an upper hand.

    "I''ll tell you a little freebie then, Evelyn was cursed, right?"

    The face of the contracted spirits of Evelyn was t like they tried hard to not give Elise the satisfaction that she wanted if she saw them react.

    "Oh you guys are no fun at all"

    "Sigh tie her up and gagged her mouth."

    Bern just gave a suggestion because the things that Elise were saying was making them sway.

    Evelyn is important to them so whatever topics or rumors that are about Evelyn they want to know and possibly wrap them up before the person itself hears about it.

    However, they also knew that some things cannot be helped and not all of it can be done by them.

    "Haaa"

    Gil also sighed.

    "Mmmphhh mmmpff"

    "Shut up!"

    Alisha tied Elise up tight that she winced in pain and stuffed her mouth with a ball of clothing and tied it around her head.

    For now, they need to secure the Saintess. It''s because she knew things that could help them when they engage in the battle with the Temple of Light and the one behind them.

    "Let''s wrap this up we still need to meet up with Eve."

    Gil announced and all of them except for Elise, nodded their head in response.

    ***

    The knights that allies with Ricardo started the operation that they''ve been nning for a long time.

    Explosions after explosions resonated in the holy grounds of the Temple of Light. A lot of the people that were not far away from the temple also heard themotion.

    "What is happening inside?"

    "There''s a loud noiseing from the temple"

    "I wonder what is happening.."

    The concern of the citizens that sees the Temple of Light as their salvation was making a whole lot ofmotion.

    They stand in the wide entrance of the Temple but because there are holy knights stationed at the gate, they can''t go in.

    "Hey what is happening inside?!"

    One of the people outside asked.

    "Go back there''s nothing to see here!"

    The holy knight that was guarding the temple''s entrance was one of the allies of Ricardo who also knew what the priest of the Temple of Light was doing to fill their stomachs with money from the dirty doings.

    Besides the continued explosions was making the citizens fear what was happening inside.

    Boom! Bang! Thud!

    "Aaahh!"

    "Noo the bell tower!!!"

    The left side of the tower cracked and a part of it slowly fell down.

    Whoosh! Boom!

    "You should go back now" the other knight said.

    "What did you say?! Tell us what is happening!!" one of the angry citizens asked again.

    They heard heavy footsteps and saw a holy knighting closer.

    He stands in front of them candidly, his actions didn''t look like a trained knight but because he was dressed as one, no one bothered to doubt who it was or if he was really part of the Temple.

    "Go back the temple was just doing some renovations that is why there''s a lot of explosions"

    A holy knight rather, a person dressed like one of the holy knights said.

    It was Bern. Gil asked him to try to suppress the possiblemotion that the explosion from the inside was making.

    "What? Is that what''s happening?"

    "You should have said so earlier"

    "Ha I thought the Temple was being attacked, thank goodness it was just a renovation."

    The holy knights that were stationed in the gate felt a sigh of relief after themoners decided to leave.

    "Ohh I wonder what they''re building."

    "Maybe a shrine for the Saintess"

    "Ohh what a good news if that is true"

    Bern sighs as he thought that the people who were still affected by the magic of the statues that were scattered in the Levingstone Kingdom would do when they heard the truth.

    It would be different if the people knew that they were the ones who attacked the Temple. It would be a disaster if the people get to know this and it causes panic in the citizens.

    Evelyn already told them that it would be a disadvantage for them if themoners learn about the attack first and not them revealing what the Pope and the others were doing to them.

    Of course, Evelyn was talking about the brainwashing and the cruel sacrifices that the Temple must be doing to get the ck liquid that was concentrated with ck mana.

    "Make sure that no citizens could enter we need to secure all the priests and make sure that no one could escape."

    "Yes, Sir Bern!"

    Bern turned around and looked at the vastnd of the Temple and the beautiful buildings that must have been built because of the donation of the people as well as the corruption that was prevalent in the Temple .

    "Hmmm there''s a lot of cleaning to do" Bern mumbled.

    ***

    At the same time, the Pope and the other twelve councils were now in the in carriage and were going through different locations.

    They already know where they would meet once themotion died down, but first they need to get out of there.

    The carriage of Pope Nelson was now outside the capital. He made the coachman stop the carriage and he called his pawn.

    "Nine"

    Pope Nelson called the assassin that he knew could answer his question.

    "Yes, your holiness"

    Nine immediately entered the carriage like it was nothing, as the designated guard of the Pope, he was always by his side, lurking in the shadows.

    "Tell me, what happened to Elise."

    The cold gaze of the Pope sent Nine shivers to his spine. Even though the Pope looked benevolent, Nine knew that behind those masks was a cruel man that would do anything to make all his ns seed.

    "I''m sorry, your holiness. Because of themotion I didn''t get the chance to know what happened to the Saintess."

    "Tsk Useless!"

    Pak!

    Nine was pped in the face when the Pope heard about his answer. Still, his head was still looking at the wooden floor of the carriage.

    "Go back and find Elise. I still need her for my ns!"

    The eyes of Nine that was covered because his head was looking down was sharp like a knife. He swallowed his anger before he answered the Pope like he used to.

    "Yes, your holiness"

    Pope Nelson looked at the bruised cheeks of Nine before he smirked.

    "If the enemies kidnapped the Saint then make sure that she didn''t talk about unnecessary things If she does"

    Pope Nelson''s sharp eyes looked outside as he uttered the words

    "You know what to do."

    Nine didn''t have to think about what he needed to do as the Pope suggested. He already knows that the Pope means to kill the Saintess if she ever talks about the "ns" that only the higher ups know.

    "This servant heard your order"

    With that said, Nine immediately left the carriage, it was also an opportunity for him to report to Evelyn.

    However, when Nine was nowhere out of sight, the Pope called another assassin.

    "One"

    Swish!

    The assassin yet again appears out of nowhere.

    "Tail Nine and make sure that he does his jobs right and if you ever saw that he does something out of my orders then kill him immediately, and contact the King tell him I need his help and I''ll call him after I settled things..."

    "This servant heard and obey"

    "Tell the King that this is the time to pay me back and if he won''t, he knows what will happen"

    "Yes, your holiness."

    Swish!

    One vanished as quickly as he came. And Pope Nelson who has doubts about Nine could only think about discarding him if he betrayed his words.

    But there was something that he was curious about.

    "Did they know about the curse of oath? How much does they know?"

    Pope Nelson started to ponder about Evelyhn''s intel and how much of informations she knew or how long did she n to infiltrate the Temple.

    "Tsk!!!"

    He clicked his tongue when he thought about the ns that was abrupt because of her.

    "I really need to kill her no matter what"

    Pope Nelson said as he the carriage starts to move again to the destination where he will make new ns to counterattack them.

 Chapter 202: LETS SEE THIS THROUGH TO THE END: PART 1

    Chapter 202: LET''S SEE THIS THROUGH TO THE END: PART 1

    Ricardo gave Evelyn a pair of new clothes that was morefortable to move than the dirty looking rag dress that she was wearing since she was imprisoned in the underground Temple of Light.

    Evelyn changes her clothes, a ck fitted pants and a ck top with long sleeves, she also puts a ck mask to her face and hangs the sword to her waist.

    She left the room that they saw when they were on the way to the main building where the administration of the Temple of Light is located.

    "I guess I can safely say that we seed in rescuing thedy..." Ricardo said after he saw Evelyn dressed like an assassin.

    "Well, you did a pretty good job, I guess...?" Evelyn smirked when she remembered Ricardo''s poker face when he saw her like a rag during the battle against the holy knights.

    "Did you say that the twelve council will be at the left side of the main building?" Evelyn asked as she checked her weapon.

    "Yes but I don''t know if the twelve council are still there those snakes will definitely leave the others here and will save themselves first."

    Ricardo was looking towards the main building with deep hatred engraved in his eyes.

    The clergy mansion was where the twelve councils did nasty things to female orphans that they considered to be a beauty.

    Ricardo swears to himself that whatever happens, he will be the one to execute those people.

    Meanwhile, Evelyn was looking at Ricardo and knew what those eyes meant. It was the eyes of full determination to execute a revenge.

    She also knew that because she saw so many people with those same eyes. And herself was also one of them.

    But before she could empathize with him, she needed to ask something first.

    "You put a spy in every knight of the council right?"

    Ricardo nodded.

    "But I could only sneak a few of my knights among them tsk! If only I recruited more holy knights towards my side"

    Evelyn nced at her side as they started to walk and it seems that she noticed the scar on his face more evidently today.

    She tried to shake her thoughts and ask again.

    "How about the Pope?"

    "That cunning old man wouldn''t permit something like that he has his own holy knights and assassins that have names one to ten"

    "Age that was ording to when they became assassins" Evelyn continued.

    Ricardo was quite shocked that Evelyn knew about it however based on his experience and the abilities that Evelyn let him see she has the capability to know these things.

    "Yes that''s why it''s hard for me to arrange a knight that would spy on the Pope I can''t risk the people that believe in me I''m sorry..."

    "Don''t be I know that the Pope was more cautious and cunning than I''ve ever met. He will definitely suspect you if you ever did that don''t worry about it, I also put a spy beside him."

    "You did? How?"

    "One of his assassins"

    "Wh What?!"

    Ricardo almost hung his mouth open because he was amazed at the meticulous n that Evelyn did.

    `How much did she n ahead?'' Ricardo thought.

    "Let''s move faster"

    With the words of his ally, Ricardo built up his pace and followed Evelyn who was now running much faster than before.

    ***

    Before the explosion that happened all over the ce of the Temple, Alisha, Gil, Cathay, and Bern decided to work efficiently and that''s why they divided the work that needed to be done.

    "Bern, you go and guard the front gate of the Temple, make excuses if the people of the Levingstone be suspicious of what is about to happen here"

    Gil said and Bern nodded while his build arms were crossed against his chest.

    "Cathy, you go and find Chrisfold and lead the holy knights that were on our side to start the n, try to be quite as much as possible, don''t wreck too much, and make sure that you will meet Evelyn on the way"

    "Make sure she''s alright" Gil continued.

    Cathy smiled mischievously.

    "I can''t guarantee that I can do things quietly but I''ll try hehe~"

    "Restrain yourself a bit, we don''t want to make the people outside panicked. It would be disadvantageous for us especially that the Crown Prince decided to do something"

    Cathy only smiled again which made Gil shake his head. He already knew what it would be like if he decided to let Cathy handle it but because Chrisfold was also with her, Gil was more worried about what would happen in the Temple.

    "Hmmpf! Mpphf!" Elise were shaking her whole body and was trying to resist the grip that Gil just enforce on her.

    "Can you just stay still? Or do you want me to knock that hell out of you?!" Cathy said as she walked towards Elise with her swords that were still on its scabbard.

    "Stop it"

    "Tsk!"

    Gil almost didn''t make Cathy stop as he was also thinking of knocking Elise but they have something that they need to ask before they do that.

    However, before he asked the question Gil decided to continue the things that they just nned earlier. He quickly briefs them again.

    "...anyway me and Alisha will be the one to take this girl to the back. I will head back afterwards"

    They quickly wrap up the small meeting that they had after a bunch of holy knights appeared.

    "I''ll take care of this the two of you go ahead Bern, you also head to your task..." Cathy said as she pulled her sword again from her waist that was still on its scabbard while making her stance.

    "Alright try not to spill too much blood."

    Bern said as he turned his back and waved his hand in the air.

    "Ohe on I held myself back all this time you know~"

    Cathy pouted as she thought that she could wreak havoc after all this time that she held herself back, from the mansion of Prince Adley and to when Evelyn was kidnapped again by the Temple.

    "I''m a spirit and also a swordsman but I can''t spill some small blood?"

    Then, when Cathy was all alone surrounded by the holy knights, almost like a revtion, an idea came to her that made her smile mischievously.

    "Yes I could hurt them and cut them enough to spill some blood, at the same time leave them enough to keep them alive"

    Cathy chuckled at her brilliant idea, she then nced around her.

    "Oh~ I could release some stress because of this I''ll thank you in advance."

    Then, without further ado, she leapt and started to attack her opponents.

    ***

    Gil and Alisha were the one to take Elise from the main building of the Temple to the outside.

    Elise was shackled with a chain that was made to block mana.

    "This is gonna be a long day" Alisha mumbled and Gil sighed.

    "You''re right... " Gil agreed and nced at Elise, he was in doubt as to why she looks more calm than they anticipated after they gagged her.

    Gil then asked Alisha via telepathy.

    "This is weird"

    Alisha turned her head towards Gil, both of them were on each side of Elise and was making sure that Elise wouldn''t do something fishy, or that she would try to run away.

    Well, both of the possibilities were already taken into ount that was why they prepared a countermeasure for her Light mana.

    "What do you mean?"

    Gil stopped his tracks and Elise and Alisha followed.

    "Hmmpf! Mmmpf!"

    "What is it?"

    Elise was making a sound while Alisha became aware of what Gil was talking about.

    Ever since they step foot at the garden of the Temple where they need to head towards the back to where the location of the secret chamber of the Temple of Light where all the treasures was kept and where Gil needed to find an item.

    It was quite even a single hum of a bird and the swaying of the leaves didn''t make a sound.

    "This is definitely suspicious"

    Then, Alisha grabbed Elise by the cor and angrily asked.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to make such stupid ideas like this?! I''ll cut you down the moment I think that this is a trap!"

    "Hmmpf!"

    "Alisha, calm down first"

    Gil knew that Elise could turn this chance into her favor but Gil also knew how important it is to get that artifact that he knew was definitely inside the secret chamber that was detached from any building of the Temple.

    Gil only stumbled about this knowledge when he was at the Drivas shop and heard a couple of priests that were talking about the secret chamber and its vast amount of treasure.

    He didn''t pay attention to it at first but because a certain name of the artifact was said in their conversion, Gil knew that he needed to make sure that he got to where that was no matter what happened.

    After learning about the artifact, he immediately conveyed his intention to Nine, the spy, in which he replied as he tried but there was nothing like that.

    And the reason that even Nine, the spy, didn''t know about it is because currently a few higher officials only knew about the location and a certain spell was enchanted to it.

    And only people with divine magic could only be the one to use and open it.

    That is why, Gil decided to not knock Elise out well only until he gets the artifact.

 Chapter 203: LETS SEE THIS THROUGH TO THE END: PART 2

    Chapter 203: LET''S SEE THIS THROUGH TO THE END: PART 2

    After looking and making sure that where they are right now was not a trap, Alisha and Gil decided to un-gagged Elise.

    "... so you''re saying that there''s a barrier here that cancels the outside noise as well inside?"

    The clothes that were full of her saliva was the proof that Elise tried hard to make a sound but only to be obstructed by the clothes that they put in her mouth.

    "That was what I was saying earlier!!!"

    "Why are you shouting? Do you want to eat that clothe again?!" Alisha said as she was getting irritated at Elise.

    "I''ll make sure that you''ll regret this!" Elise said through her gritted teeth.

    "Oh yeah~ then try to free yourself first" Alisha smirk when she saw Elise grip the chains in her wrist.

    "You can''t, right? The people you think will rescue you must have fled by themselves by now... you''re the Saintess but I guess you''re not that important."

    Alisha was having fun provoking Elise and at the same time the look in her face, the frustration that was showing through her whole being was making her feel satisfied.

    "Stop looking like that" Gil suddenly said through their link.

    "What? What did I make?"

    Flustered at the sudden words of Gilbert, she was sure that she was making the face that she usually does.

    Her neutral face.

    "You don''t look nonchnt at all you just did a face that a sadist does." Gil answered.

    Elise was staring at her with her confused eyes, Alisha''s reflection through her ocean eyes definitely looks like a sadistic maniac.

    "Huh?" Flustered at her own reflection, she let out her honest opinion.

    "Oh, I must be happy because I can see this bitch tied up I''ve been waiting for this since forever"

    "What did you say to Lady Alisha? Bitch?! Are you referring to me?!"

    "Yes you''re the only bitch here, Saintess"

    Elise almost couldn''t believe what she just heard. There was never a time that she was called like that.

    She was revered as the Saintess, the puredy, the innocent woman that gives the people a sense of home. She was the calm that put the hearts of the people who are in the storm to have hope.

    Elise was never called like that even the people who envy her don''t have the guts to look at her and tell it to her face.

    It was because she has a high status and the citizens of the Levingstone Kingdom have her back.

    That was why no one had the audacity to call her a bitch just what Alisha just said.

    "Ha-haha you don''t believe what I just called you, bitch? Don''t worry there''s more words that I could call you other than that"

    "Stop it, Alisha, we have more things to do where''s the door?"

    Elise watches Gil''s eyes that show impatience.

    ''What is it that they want in the secret chamber should I take this opportunity to make a deal?!'' Elise thought.

    So, she gave it a shot.

    "Why do I have to tell you about the door?!"

    "This little!"

    Alisha almost tried to smack Elise, but Gil stopped her.

    "I see is this your way of saving yourself?"

    "I''m not an idiot Do you think I don''t know what will happen if I just get dragged to where you will take me?!"

    Step Step

    "I see, can you tell me what we will do after we dragged you to our ce?"

    Step Step

    Elise gulped the lump in her throat. The presence of the man walking towards her was getting heavy that her shoulders won''t stop to quiver.

    "You know I don''t really have time for this useless chit-chat Do I need to order you to do what I told you AGAIN?"

    The smoky eyes of Gil seem more colder than usual as he stares at Elise. The difference in their height also yed a role that made Elise think that the man in front of her was dangerous enough to make her think about what will happen if she didn''t obey.

    With her shut mouth, Elise slowly opened it and a small voice like a whisper came out.

    "...I, I''ll do it"

    After Gil heard her response, the heavy atmosphere that felt like the gravity was pulling her whole body down, Elise knew then that the culprit was this man''s dangerous mana.

    ***

    Elise decided to obey them for now. What she learned earlier was her instinct telling her that the man who has grey hair would definitely kill her without mercy.

    He has that eyes that tells her he didn''t see Elise as human but as a baggage. She already saw enough people who have the same eyes as him.

    It was enough for Elise to retreat for now and do what they ask from her.

    "It''s not my treasure anyway" she mumbled.

    "We''re here"

    Elise pointed at arge tree in the middle of the green house that was located at the back of the temple and beside the garden.

    "Hmmm I see, so this is why people didn''t know about this."

    The tree was actually so small that you would think that it was just an ordinary nt that was tall as a human.

    But it was strange as the roots were big enough to think that it belongs to a century year old tree.

    It also looks so normal that Gil understands why people didn''t suspect or find the door of the secret chamber of the treasure of the Temple of Light.

    However, because the door also has a small amount of mana, Gil could feel it.

    "This is the door huh Then, open it"

    Gil said with his arms crossed and his sharp eyes were only staring straight at the "door" that Elise said.

    Elise nced at the back before she gulped her saliva again. She shut her eyes with force.

    "You tied me up with a mana blocking chains take this out first."

    Gil and Alisha looked at Elise with a murdering look.

    Silence crept in as the two higher spirits think about what she said.

    "... fine, but remember, I''ll cut your head without a thought if I feel your mana fluctuate" Gil warned her.

    Elise turned around after Alisha unchained her.

    "Don''t worry I don''t like to die yet"

    Elise was smiling evilly and because Gil and Alisha were at the back they didn''t see the face that she just made.

    ***

    King Charles and his loyal imperial knights immediately left the throne room and went to one of the passages that the previous king also used in case of emergency like this one.

    "This way my king"

    One of the knights said as they assisted and surrounded the King with the avable knights and the best among the Imperial guards.

    "I can''t believe that my own flesh and blood would do something traitorous like this!"

    King Charles was suppressing his anger towards the Crown Prince. He knew that his son was a genius among his peers since he was young.

    It was the reason that the nobles pushed Edickart to be the current crown prince. That said, he also knew that being born a genius would have fatal effects on his regime.

    "I should have killed that bastard when he was still young tsk!!!" King Charles mumbled to himself.

    "We will be leaving the main pce after this turn, your Majesty." The knight at the front said.

    Before they make a turn, the knights at the back made a noise.

    "Ack!"

    Shing! Swish!

    That itself indicated that the enemies have reached them.

    King Charles was furious, he turned around and saw one by one that his knights were falling down on the cold floor with their bodies drenched in their blood.

    They were wearing full armor but because the Crown Prince and the

    This passage was supposed to be only known to the Kings. Even the Crown Prince doesn''t know about this ce until the promised time that he will inherit the crown.

    Thud!

    Another knight down as An and Crown Prince Edickart swing their sword like nothing matters and the only thing that is needed was to kill the king and take the throne.

    "Your Majesty we need to go now!!" The knight persuaded as his allies are still fighting and buying time for King Charles to safely make his way out.

    "Let''s go!"

    King Charles didn''t look back again and walked hurriedly to the exit.

    Though he knew that Edickart and An already knew the passage, there was still quite a distance from him and them.

    He would have enough time to get out from here as long as the knights that apanied him try to sacrifice their life for their monarch.

    "King Charles!!!!"

    Edickart called as he looked towards the King who was running with all his might.

    King Charles gave his son onest look and mouthed words that Edickart could clearly read.

    "I should have killed you back when I also ordered to kill that wench"

    ''Wench?''Edickart thought.

    The words that the King said made his suspicion clear. It was him that instigated the queen to kill his mother that time.

    Edickart froze for a moment as the words sank in. He gritted his teeth while his eyes were showing full madness.

    "I''ll kill you!!!!"

 Chapter 204: LETS SEE THIS THROUGH TO THE END: PART 3

    Chapter 204: LET''S SEE THIS THROUGH TO THE END: PART 3

    As King Charles turned around, the smirk on his face was what Edickart remembered.

    "I''ll definitely kill him with my two hands!"

    Swing! Swish!

    "Ack!"

    Another knight down as the Crown Prince strongly builds his resolve.

    "Tsk! These foolish knights don''t really know who to put their loyalty to!" An said as he swung his sword that had blood raining down on its tip.

    As Edickart heard An''s thoughtless mumbles, he knew what he needed to do as the Crown Prince.

    When Edickart saw that only a handful of the king''s knights were left, he whispered to An that he would head first to follow the sly fox that fled.

    An gave a slight nod and began to give assistance to Edickart to give way.

    The Crown Prince immediately leaves the scene, evading the knights that were in the way inside the secret pathway.

    "See you outside" Edickart said to An.

    They decided that it was the best course of action if they don''t want the King to flee further and gain support from the nobles.

    It would put him in a position that would be dangerous not only for him but also for the citizens of the Levingstone kingdom.

    An silently steps back to give himself a minute to gain momentum and whoosh!

    An swung his sword so precise that the Knights were hit in their vital spot and died on the spot.

    The Royal Knights who saw that An only swung his sword one time had killed three men in a sh. Their eyes didn''t seem to believe what just happened.

    And as if An can hear their thoughts, he started to talk like he was answering them.

    "Haa. because the Crown Prince was with me, I have to be more careful at swinging my sword. And now that he''s not here I can finally stretch some of my muscle."

    The knights that were left behind saw the dangerous glint in the sunset eyes of the heir to the Dukedom of the Emsworth.

    Unconsciously all of them except for An gulped down.

    ***

    "King Charles!!!!"

    The Crown Prince shouted the name of the man he hated the most in his life. The back of King Charles that was running not long ago, put to a stop when he heard the familiar voice.

    "You''re really persistent aren''t you?" King Charles said as he turned around and faced his son.

    "Your Majesty, it''s dangerous please step back." The loyal Knight said as he pointed his sword to the person who started the rebellion, the Crown Prince Edicakart.

    However, Edickart ignored him and only red at the man who was the real perpetrator of his mother''s death.

    "How dare you kill mother you!!!! If not for her, you wouldn''t even be crowned the King! You own my mother everything!!!"

    As if King Charles heard the most ridiculous thing, he started tough like a madman!

    "You think that I would be thankful for your mother?! That woman only wants status and power and said that she will brace herself with everything that could happen once she became the Queen"

    "She already knew what her role was and  she knows what will happen to herself if she bes the Queen and your greedy mother still grabs that opportunity to be the most powerful woman in this kingdom. And her decision was the result of today''s event you also know it, right?!"

    "What?!"

    "Heh so you don''t know anything about your mother and assume that it was all my fault, isn''t it?"

    "What the hell are you talking about?! You were the one who told the present queen to kill my mother! You told that mistress of yours to do your own bidding because my mother was getting more influence than you You, who has an inferiorityplex to his older brother!"

    Edickart didn''t care about anything anymore. He wanted to tell everything every sin that his father has done to his mother that he kept within himself for thest decade.

    He wanted it to be out in the open, to p it on the King''s face that the decisions that he made were the result of the actions that Edickart has done now.

    King Charles then steps forward for the knight that was protecting him, as if he wants to face the Crown Prince to also tell him about his mother''s sin.

    "You think that I did that on a whim?"

    "Don''t make meugh! It was because your an egoistic man who needed to feed your ego... that was why you decided to kill my mother when you know that the senate favors her more than you, the ipetent king!"

    The veins in the King''s head were seen vividly down to his neck. His face was looking more like a bull that was out of its cage for the first time.

    The Crown Prince smirked as he saw the mad looked in his eyes.

    "You You imbecile! You don''t even know your ce!"

    "I already know where my ce is and that''s the throne for me to take!"

    "Let''s see about that!"

    King Charles with his anger rising upon a height didn''t need to hesitate with his decision and he took the sword of the knight beside him as the Crown Prince made his move in a sh.

    Before they realized, the battle had started and their sovereign was now fighting with his son.

    The knights didn''t know what to do but to stand there and take a stance as the King deliberately signaled them to wait for the opportunity to strike the traitorous Prince.

    Sharp loud noise was heard in the vicinity as the sh of their swords made contact.

    Swish!

    Swoosh!

    ng! Ting!

    King Charles who had more experience than the Prince saw the irritation in his every move that made an opportunity for him to attack the Prince.

    Swish!

    "Ugh"

    The King smirked when the Prince was taken aback and promptly made distance from him.

    "I told you it''s still early to think that you could take what''s mine"

    Blood trickles down from the Prince''s arm.

    "The next one would be your head"

    The King rushlyunch an attack while Edickart was still in a moment of daze.

    Bombarded by the attack, Edickart could see that the King was not someone he could underestimate.

    "Even if your ipetent as a king, you still have some skill I see."

    "You cocky brat.."

    Edickart knew that he was riled up purposely earlier and he was so stupid to get

    This time, Edickart was the one to assault King Charles with simultaneous attack. He swings his sword back and forth.

    He thrust his sword with the intention to hit him in his vitals. Edickart has resolved himself to kill the King with his own hands today.

    The battle between the King and the head of the rebellion, Prince Edickart intensifies and bombards the attack that he gives to his father.

    While the fight continues, An finishes cleaning up the people that were hindering their n.

    His steps lead him to where the Crown Prince and the King is. Specifically, because of the sound, he just needs to follow it and before he knew it, the sight of the King whining in pain was what weed him.

    "Heh look at you now."

    An heard Edickart taunt the King. And his sunste eyes darted back to the crouching King.

    "You H-how dare you do this to me?! I am the K-king of the Le-vingstone!"

    The King coughs up blood.

    An squinted his eyes to see the reaction of Edickart.

    All he could do was to sigh and look at the man who was once the most respected in the Kingdom.

    The blood of the royalty was dripping down like a leak from a roof whilst raining hard. An scanned the surrounding area and saw that the knights that apanied the King earlier were also lifeless and lying down on the cold floor.

    An thought that what''s best was to keep quiet and watch.

    The sword was raised and Edickart was ready to be the executioner. However, An steps forward with a sigh.

    The King saw him and with a desperate face he gave An an order.

    "Son of Duke Emsworth I''ll give you anything, just kill this rotten bastard right now!"

    Edickart looked at An, his sword was still raised and was ready any moment to strike down.

    "What are you doing?! I''ll give you whatever you want! I''ll even dismiss your treacherous act of siding with this bastard just kill him and protect me!"

    Right now, An and Ediuckart were looking at King Charles who was desperately trying to still cling to the position and that he was so blinded that he can''t see that this was now the end of his reign.

    Disgusted by his words. An looked down at the King and extended his hand towards Edickart.

    Looking down, Edickart knew what was the gesture for.

    "Give me thisst shot, your highness I also need to relinquish my anger."

    "What did you say?! Ba-bastard! You re-really are as stupid as your father! This is the reason why y-your mother needed to step in and was killed because of your foolish father!"

    Edickart froze for a moment and looked at the direction of An, he could only observe the cold aura that he was extruding.

    ''Does the King know the reason why the Duchess needs to die that day?'' Edickart thought for a moment.

    Though it didn''tst for long because An turned his head to his direction and with a nonchnt expression he said...

    "You don''t need to dirty your own hands let me do the honor, your highness."

    Sighing Edickart realized and knew why An insisted on doing it.

    He handed the sword without hesitating anymore. Edickart thought that he already released some of his anger and hate to the King.

    ''He''s someone who needed it the most'' Edickart thought.

    Swing!

    "You! You!!! I''ll-"

    Swish!

    Thud!

    Silence crept in as the sword hung from An''s hand was covered in blood.

    "I guess this is it, your highness"

    "Yes"

 Chapter 205: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 1

    Chapter 205: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 1

    The day that was full of unexpected events was gone in a sh but also seems to have been going on for a lifetime.

    Evelyn is seeing the result of the ns she makes ever since she steps foot in the Levingstone Kingdom again and sees the people be blinded by a false faith.

    Looking up and seeing the destroyed buildings that the Temple of Light was so proud of before was making her feel ted for some reason.

    "I wonder what those old geezers would say when they saw their temple like this Heh, I want to see their faces."

    "We really messed them up huh"

    "Well, it was their fault that they kidnap Eve"

    Bern, Ricardo and Cathy were beside Evelyn. They were standing at the back entrance that the others used when they invaded the Temple of Light before.

    "Right What about those geezers that were behind this corrupt temple?" Cathy asked as if she just remembered it.

    "They abandoned their people and left immediately after themotion started." Ricardo replied. He got the information from one of his loyal subordinates that was stationed in the clergy house.

    "Heh Let me guess the treasury must have been swept clean by them."

    Ricardo can''t help but frown and grit his teeth. Just like what Cathy said, they really did sweep the treasury room clean.

    "Those greedy people will not leave without a single penny in their pocket, so of course they target the treasury first before they leave, running with their tails between their legs."

    Just like the other knights that knows what was the real face of the Temple of Light, the feeling of unfinished business after doing a lot of overtime work and revisions of so many ns, they felt frustrated because the people that was supposed to be the one to be killed first was the one to flee the scene.

    But before Ricardo got engrossed in his hatred, Evelyn got his attention.

    The sweet voice of Evelyn was back to a t tone that was devoid of any emotions.

    "What about the people that help us, Ricardo?"

    Evelyn asked as she turned her head after she got tired of the view of the destroyednd of the Temple.

    "Don''t worry about them, they knew what to do. I''ll also stay back to organize the people that the twelve councils left behind."

    Evelyn smirked as she knew what was the meaning behind his word "organize".

    "I see That will be a lot of work to do tell me if you need help."

    Evelyn was sure that she will definitely help as long as those people will get the punishment they deserve not because of revenge for her family but because of what they did to the citizens of the Levingstone Kingdom.

    "That''s reassuring however, I can do this much. I already have enough help from you you should get a rest first and leave the work to us."

    Evelyn was flustered at Ricardo''s response however, he also had a point.

    Ever since she deliberately gave them the chance to kidnap her, there was never once in a day that she got to rx.

    So, in response, Evelyn nodded in agreement.

    "Just tell me if you need help with anything... "

    "I will"

    "Let''s go we already achieve our goal here Let''s n our next move."

    Bern. Cathay and Evelyn leave after they are sure that Ricardo can handle the rest. And seeing that he has a strong resolve, they don''t need to worry anymore.

    ***

    Cathy brought the teleportation scroll that was inside her sleeves.

    Each of the spirits that Evelyn contracted have one as they need to be prepared for what is in store for them. After all, the things that they will do in the future require them to be prepared for everything.

    The teleportation has engraved for them to be brought to one of the rooms in the basement of the house that they live in on Prisci street.

    After the Light that came from the teleportation magic faded, Evelyn, Cathy and Bern saw the familiar room.

    "Haaa"

    Bern sighed though it felt more like a relief for him.

    "Let''s not do this kind of n again you being alone in the hands of the enemy is not good for my heart."

    Evelyn chuckled a bit at the thought of Bern getting worried for her. She followed the two that started to walk away from the room in the basement and into the first floor.

    "Don''t worry this will be thest stupid stunt that I''ll try Besides the enemy-"

    Thud!

    "Hmm what''s that?"

    Cathay and Bern who were at the front and were walking side by side turn around to see Evelyn on the ground.

    "Eve?!"

    Both Cathy and Bern were surprised to see Evelyn like that.

    "Hey Eve?!"

    With the tension started to ward off Evelyn, her muscle also seems to have loosened enough for her strength to leave in her body.

    "I''m sorry I guess the fatigue caught on me"

    The little strength that she has in her body was used for Cathy and Bern, to reassure them that she just needs a little sleep.

    "...sleepy"

    Evelyn shut her eyes slowly.

    Maybe because she knows that she''s now at her own home, with no people that will try to harm her, that was why she could be herself again and act like Evelyn again.

    Bern and Cathy were dazed at what happened and unconsciously slipped out a sigh.

    "This girl really haaa"

    "She must have suffered"

    Pak!

    Cathy punched the floor because of her frustration.

    "I was with her but I was useless!"

    "Don''t think like that Eve sure didn''t see you as useless. She chose you to be with her because she knew how important the role that you yed."

    "...but still!"

    Bern sighed. As much as heforts Cathy, he also sees himself as useless.

    She has strong contracted spirits but decided to step forward because she didn''t want them to be hurt by the enemy.

    However, seeing her with tattered clothes and her dirty self that time, Cathy, Bern, Chrisfold, Alisha as well as Gil have this raging anger rising within them.

    If it''s not for Evelyn telling them to go with the n, they would immediately kill that Saintess on the spot.

    "I thought I needed to prepare myself to kill or wreaked havoc again"

    Bern woke up from his thoughts as he heard Cathy speak.

    "Well, good thing that Eve was just sleeping."

    "Yup~ or I will hunt those people and kill them myself"

    Bern shivered at Cathy''s words that seemed to be a joke but it''s actually her true words.

    "Let''s just get her settled first she needs a lot of rest."

    Cathy nodded and Bern immediately held Evelyn and they began to walk away from the basement of their home.

    ***

    Bern and Cathy were in the dining room after they ced Evelyn in her room and washed themselves.

    Creaaak!

    Cassandra came in followed by Sir Enrich.

    "Did you hear about what happened in the Royal Pce?"

    Cassandra asked straight to the point and didn''t beat around the bush.

    "Can we eat first before we discuss another topic?"

    It was Cathy who said it. She felt that everyday was all about the things that were happening in the capital and she felt stuffy that there''s no room to breathe.

    "We can eat as well as discuss what is happening in the Capital by the way, I don''t see Gil and the others?"

    Cathy became silent after she was mildly scolded by Cassandra. She knew that Casandra had a point.

    She just wants to have a peaceful meal but of course, because of theplexity of their problem they need to discuss them every opportunity that they have.

    Bern after observing that Cathy won''t reply to Cassandra, it bes his responsibility to talk.

    "Gil and Alisha need to put Elise first at the dungeon but because they were taking too long Chrisfold followed them to see the situation."

    "I see"

    "Ah! What about that silver guy?"

    "Hmmm?"

    "I mean how about Duke Cale? How is he doing?" Cathy asked after she remembered it.

    "Oh he''s still unconscious"

    Sir Erich replied while they started to eat their supper.

    "He was still writhing in pain maybe because some mana that came from the deceased Duchess was mixing with his own mana."

    Erich exined his theory they actually don''t know what happened but after a day that Cale came back from the academy, he didn''t wake up and was sweating buckets and in pain.

    The soul of the duchess that was in the crystal ball was in his hands for so long during his stay at that secret chamber that the mana began to seep in his own mana without him knowing.

    "Keep on checking him" Cassandra said.

    "I know it''s because of us that he''s like that. It''s our responsibility to take care of him" Cathy said while they ate.

    While they were eating, a hurried footsteps was heard and soon after the door to the dining room opened.

    "The Saintess she''s missing!"

    The four of them looked at the open door where Chrisfold was standing and panting.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Saintess is missing?"

    "Wait how could that be. She''s with Gil and Alisha."

    "What do you mean Elise is missing? Didn''t Gil and Alisha escorted her to the dungeons?!"

    "Hey! Chrisfold, EXPLAIN!"

 Chapter 206: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 2

    Chapter 206: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 2

    Cassandra immediately went to the room of Evelyn first thing in the morning.

    "Is she awake?"

    She asked at the maid that was standing in front of the door, waiting for any orders from their mistress.

    "She hasn''t awakened yet Lady Cassandra."

    The maid is one of the people that Evelyn personally picks up as her personal maid.

    So, she is good at picking up on things and knows to adjust well when she senses it.

    Even yesterday night when she saw thedy in the arms of Sir Bern and saw the tattered look of the Lady, she didn''t ask and just did her job and tended to the things that Lady Evelyn should have first.

    Cassandra looked down at the maid with her droopy eyes.

    "I see I''ll wake her up myself so prepare her breakfast and a warm bath."

    The maid nodded and immediately walked away to do her orders, based on Cassandra''s serious face, it seems that there is an urgent matter that needs to be discussed with the Lady.

    ''I should go back a bitter so that they can talk''

    ***

    Cassandra opened the door and saw that Evelyn was already up and was looking outside the window.

    "So, you''re already awake how''s your body?"

    Turning around with a smile, Evelyn replied.

    "I''m fine I got enough rest so my strength came back"

    "That''s good"

    Silence suddenly enveloped the room and the singing of the birds and the sound of the leaves touching each other and basking in the sun was what momentarily became the sweet noise in the background.

    However, the silence broke when Cassandra walked to the reception area and asked Evelyn to sit down with her.

    "Something happened?"

    "... yes something did urst night."

    Cassandra started to tell what Chrisfold told themst night.

    ***

    Last night at the dinner table, Bern. Cathy, Sir Erich as well as Cassandra was busy talking about the events that happened during the day as well as the possible future ns that they should set.

    However, the door to the dining room was abruptly open and Chrisfold was seen sweating and seemed to have something urgent to tell to them.

    "What happened?"

    "They''re haa not  haaa there"

    "What? What''s not there?"

    "The haaaa... Saintess and haaa Gil and Alisha aaah"

    "Huh?"

    "What did he say?"

    All eyes were focused on Chrisfold because they didn''t catch what he said because of his breathing getting in the way.

    Chrisfold was still panting when he gestured for them to wait as he tried to catch his breath.

    "Let me catch a breath first haaa"

    "Alright"

    When Chrisfold confirmed that no staff was in the dining room, he immediately told them what he found out.

    "The Saintess she''s missing."

    "....."

    As if the news was so sudden or that it was shocking or that they didn''t understand what Chrisfold just said, no one uttered a word.

    "She''s not in the designated ce that Gil and I agreed to put her and I can''t even contact Gil or Alisha."

    Chrisfold continue when he thought that they needed further exnation.

    "Wait let me process this first" Cathy said as she put both her hands in her head and thought that some variable sprouted that would mess with their n.

    Then, Bern whose arms were folded again in his chest were the one to assess the situation.

    "You''re telling us that Elise I mean that proimed Saintess was nowhere to be seen? As well as Gil and Alisha who escorted her?"

    "That can''t be"

    Cathy quickly links her consciousness to Gil and Alisha to know if the situation was true.

    "Hey! Gil! Answer! Sister Alisha?!!!"

    "I already did that a couple of times they''re not answering."

    Chrisfold then scratched his head as an indication that he already did all possible means to try tomunicate with them.

    After a few seconds as if Cathy had run out of patience, she shouted that echoed in the dining room.

    "Chrisfold! Exin!"

    "I already told you I went to the meeting ce that was supposed to imprison Elise but they''re not there I even tried to feel their mana if they ever visited there but there was nothing..."

    "What?! That can''t be so where are they?"

    Bang!

    Cathy pped the wooden table and was gritting her teeth.

    "I''ll kill them all if they did something to Sister Alisha"

    "Wait let''s not assume first." Sir Erich butted in.

    "That''s right Maybe, they''re still on the way?" Bern suggested.

    "No I also went back to the Temple but no one saw them I searched everywhere near the Temple but no traces of Gil, Alisha and even that Elise was found."

    "This bes serious then that old man can''t be messed by just anyone"

    What Cassandra said made everyone think the same thing.

    If someone is to rank the spirits that Evelyn contracted then Gil would be in the top. Among them he was the first to be contracted by Eve and have more experience among the higher spirits.

    And Alisha was a quiet spirit but once you struck a nerve, her patience was the thinnest. So, she''s the most unpredictable in them.

    Bern, Cathy, Sir Erich and Cassandra begin to ponder at the information that they just received.

    "Does it mean that something happened in between?" Cassandra mumbled.

    Cassandra abruptly looked up after she thought some things that must have happened when the two were just escorting Elise.

    "Where were thest tracks you found?"

    "It was at the back of the Temple specifically in the back garden."

    "Did you find some indication that there must have been a fight that happened?"

    "No there''s nothing like that. Their trail suddenly vanished in the middle of the garden."

    Chrisfold were flustered at the sudden bombardment of question that came from thest witch which is Cassandra.

    Though he knew that it was necessary because of the sudden news that they need to solve right away as they don''t know what happened to them.

    Still, he was not prepared because it was the first time that Cassandra talk to him first, usually she was always talking to Gil which she was familiar with as she live with him and Evelyn for almost three years.

    "Who could it be?" Cassandra mumbled.

    Chrisfold, Cathy and Bern immediately thought of someone however because they knew it isn''t the time yet they keep their mouth shut.

    They felt frustrated because of the restriction that they have after the new Evelyn resurface in this life.

    "For now, try to contact Gil and Alisha all the time, we should at least make sure they''re safe. Chrisfold and Bern, do me a favor and investigate at the Temple."

    Cassandra saw their frustrations in their faces but decided to ignore it. Even if she has the skill of irvoyance, there are still things that she doesn''t know and things that can''t be said out loud.

    That was why she decided not to ask and propose a n.

    "... we could get a clue if we know where they werest seen  also try to investigate the area where their mana wasst used."

    Bern and Chrisfold nodded, even if she didn''t say it, Bern and Chrsifold already had ns to go back and see thest footprint that they left in the vicinity of the Temple.

    The two immediately leave the mansion. The urgency of the matter was on another scale.

    If Gil and Alisha countered an enemy that the two of them can''t win, then they need to know who it is.

    And if the person that they thought was really involved and decided to reveal himself earlier than the past times then they sure need to prepare themselves for what is toe.

    ***

    "That''s what happened"

    Cassandra exined what Chrisfold told them as well as their thoughts.

    It was still early and the sun had just risen but Evelyn already had a list of things to do.

    "I see I''ll contact Chrisfoldter to find out the result of their search, meanwhile, did someone from the pce contact us?"

    "The pce?"

    Seeing that Cassandra didn''t know what she meant about the Pce means that the news of the rebellion was still a secret and the citizens still didn''t know about it.

    But like a fateful coincidence, the personal maid of Evelyn knocked in urgency.

    "Come in what is it?"

    "Lady Evelyn It''s this crystal ball umm"

    "Oh give it to me"

    "Here it is"

    After Evelyn said her thanks and the maid left, she answered the crystal ball that she named as a video device.

    It was ringing and was colored in red that means it came from either Edickart or her cousin Silvester.

    Evelyn put her mana and a projector like thing was up in the air.

    "I see I greet your Majesty, the King. May the sun lead you to the right path."

    Edickart only smiled.

    "I''m still not yet crowned so I''m just acting as one"

    "Is that so..."

    "We should discuss the important matter first."

    "I agree then please"

    "Eve please stop talking so formally. We''re the only ones here so you can talk like before I''m still your friend even though I''m just an ex-fiance"

    Hmm technically, they''re not the only ones hearing their conversation because Cassandra was still in the room with Evelyn.

    "But how can I talk informally to you, your majesty."

    "Eve for old times sake..."

    Evelyn was trying to make use of her etiquette, especially that the male lead, and her former fiance is now the King of the Levinstone Kingdom. She thought that her attitude needs to be adjusted now that Edickart is the one in the throne now however it seems to be in vain.

    She sighed as she knew how could persistent Edickart can be when he decides on something.

    "As you wish then Edickart"

 Chapter 207: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 3

    Chapter 207: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 3

    Evelyn was still in her nightgown and was draped with light clothed in her bed.

    It was still early in the morning to be exact the sun still hadn''t risen when she suddenly woke up from her sleep.

    Leaning against the headboard, she suddenly recalled the happenings that just recently happened.

    It was still vivid when she saw Elise at the dungeon of the annex of the Temple of Light. There were some things that she learned from Elise''s loose mouth.

    "She definitely knew something"

    Evelyn mumbled before she let out a sigh and looked at the window and the dark clouds outside.

    Now that she''s awake she knew very well that she won''t be able to fall asleep again so easily. So it''s best to think about her next n.

    Looking at herself and her new dress she thought that Cassandra must have given orders to clean her. She smiled at the thought of how she missed how Cassandra always thought about her well being like a family.

    "Family"

    The word that left her mouth was so unfamiliar to Evelyn until years ago.

    A small smile painted in her red lips. It came voluntarily that she wasn''t aware about it and just the thought that there were people who would risk and trust her decision made her feel warmth inside.

    Standing in front of the mirror, Evelyn saw that there were traces of Elise stupid act of intimidating her using the shackles that causes her mana to stop.

    Tracing the marks that were left in both her hands and feet, she was struck at the thought that it would be thest time that she would use such methods.

    Evelyn scoffed at the thought that she did something stupid acting as a weak woman in front of them.

    "Though, I learned something from them and the most suspicious among them is him"

    The dark crimson eyes that reflected the reflection of the abyss was what Evelyn first thought.

    However much she thinks about it, there was something in Ishid''s eyes that she felt ufortable.

    Something that if she stares at him for far too long, she will definitely get swept away and suck into a pitless hole of darkness.

    And no matter how she thinks about it, Ishid, the right-hand man of Prince Adley, was supposed to be a person who always blended in the background while still aplishing the task that was given to him by Adley.

    But now, there''s a certain doubt that she felt every time she remembered the night that he visited her quarters in Prince Adley''s secret base.

    Now that she thought about it, because Evelyn was so focused on the main characters of the Novel in "The Happy Ending" and her life being on the line, she didn''t have the luxury to think about the people that were beside them.

    Only the necessary people that would bring her benefit were the only characters that she thought would be alright to befriend like Cassandra.

    "Haaa I really did neglect a lot of things huh"

    Yes she ignored a lot of things and ran away because she was scared of her fate that was closing every moment that she was at the academy.

    Walking at the balcony through the window, a cold wind swept her silver-blue hair and the tip that was colored in ck reflected the serene darkness of the night.

    She stayed there for a bit longer to look at the things below the manor the quietness of the night and the melody of the leaves brushing against each other were so vivid that she knew that this would be the only time that she could enjoy this.

    Because when the sunes down, the things that Evelyn will need to handle will be greater than it was before.

    At that moment, Evelyn heard a groan and a moan at the next room.

    "Huh?"

    "Ugh... "

    Evelyn heard it again and this time she knew that it wasn''t just a hallucination.

    Looking at the next room, the doors at the balcony were open and the curtains that were hanging on them were smoothly swaying at every blow of the air.

    "Agh!"

    The voice was familiar to her and out of curiosity she wanted to know what was happening. And thus, she leapt from her balcony to the next.

    Slowly walking through the door, the curtain that was slowly swaying was hindering her view and so she walked even further inside.

    "Ugh mmp"

    Evelyn knew that the room next to hers was not upied by anyone, the guest room was at the other side of the mansion however the voice that was leaking from the person that was on the bed lying and is obviously writhing in pain is someone she knew.

    "Cabel?"

    In cold sweat, Cabel had wrinkles in his head indicating how much pain he was experiencing.

    Worried about him, Evelyn immediately put her hand on his forehead thinking that Cabel must have a high fever but instead he was cold like he just bathed in freezing water.

    "What?"

    Taking his temperature again thinking that she must have been wrong, her hand swiftly brushed his skin.

    "What is happening with you?"

    Evelyn looked at the state of the room and found that there was medicine at the top of the cab beside his bed.

    There''s also a basin that was full of water and a towel that fell to Cabel''s side.

    Picking it up and soaking the towel with the water, Evelyn immediately thought that it would be better if it was lukewarm water so that Cabel could at least feel warm.

    Evelyn used her mana for the first time in a long while and heated the water to her content. She also lit the firece so that the temperature inside the room would rise.

    "Thinking about it, who the hell left the door open?"

    The night wind was colder now because the season of fall is nearing its end.

    When everything was prepared and Evelyn was satisfied about the temperature of the room, she immediately got the liquid medicine for Cabel to take.

    "Cabel, this is medicine, take it slowly"

    Cabel was still delirious and was still writhing in pain, and so, Evelyn was having a hard time making Cabel drink the medicine.

    "Cabel"

    Her worried voice slips through his ears, still, Cabel has a lot of things that he is feeling right now that her voice was like a dream to him.

    Soon, Evelyn seeded in making Cabel take the medicine and so she slowlyid him again at the bed.

    "Haa"

    Evelyn sighs in relief. Seeing Cabel regain color in his face. Seeing him like this for the first time shocked her that Evelyn immediately thought reasons how it happened.

    And a certain thing popped up.

    "It''s because of my mother''s soul"

    The coldness that Evelyn felt under his skin was not ordinary. She knew that it was because of the mana shing in his body that it resulted that way.

    And the medicine that he drank was only a medicine for cold fever. It just helps his body reduce the heat that the shing of mana was doing in his body.

    When Evelyn saw that Cabel was breathing evenly unlike before that it was ragged and short. She decided to return to her room before the dawn breaks.

    The weight that she put beside Cabel as she was sitting, lifted. As she tried to walk away she was put to stop because a light grip was felt on her shoulder sleeve.

    "Eve"

    Turning her head around, she found Cabel''s red eyes peeking at her even though his lids were heavy.

    "Do you need anything?"

    Evelyn moved closer, thinking that Cabel must have something that he wants.

    However, the words that Cabel spoke left her froze for a moment.

    "... don''t go Eve. Stay please"

    Evelyn looked at him she sits at the bed again and brush Cabel''s face.

    "... I''m here I''m not going anywhere... "

    "Eve"

    "You should go back to sleep"

    Like a sweet luby, Cabel fall back to sleep as the words that Evelyn spoke made him reassured.

    Evelyn watches him for a while before she goes back to her room.

    As she returned. She sighed again and looked at the window, the darkness that was slowly turning blue was slowly creeping in.

    Evelyn thought that it would be nice to take a nap before the maid went to her room to wake her up.

    ***

    At her office, Evelyn was wide awake, especially the news that Edickart just gave her.

    Everyone was silent in the room.

    There was a lot of agenda that needed to be discussed with Evelyn but because of the heavy atmosphere around her, no one had the guts to speak up and only nced at her from time to time.

    "Haaaaaa"

    Whenever she does that, her spirits, Cathy, Chrisfold and Bern flinched.

    Meanwhile, Cassandra was just sipping her tea leisurely. It was because Cassandra already knew what was bugging her that Evelyn could sighed like there''s no tomorrow.

    Cassandra already heard everything from what King Edickart said.

    "Haaaa..."

    Evelyn sighed again before she spoke to them.

    "Let''s talk about what you find out first Did you find Gil?"

    "There was still nothing the tracks still stop at the back garden of the Temple."

    Evelyn thought hard about the Temple of Light that was written in the Novel. She thought that she would definitely find something if she remembered it.

    Like a lightning strike, the words "secret chamber of the Temple of Light" rung in her head.

    "That''s right there was something like that in the Temple of Light" She mumbled to herself.

    "But why would Gil go there with Elise?"

    Though Evelyn knew about the secret chamber of the Temple that was said to have the treasure that they keep since their foundation and that the treasure have relics from the past, she still doesn''t know why Gil wouldn''t tell her about it.

    And besides, nothing in the Novel was said about the location and how they coulde inside the secret chamber of treasury.

    Then it struck her.

    "Where did their tracksst seen?"

    "In the back garden"

    "Did you find something odd about the surrounding area?"

    "What? There''s only a small mana but it was most likely a cleaning spell why?"

    Evelyn smiled.

    "That''s it! It''s that spell!"

 Chapter 208: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 4

    Chapter 208: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 4

    The pce was busy as a new monarch will be taking the ce of the former king.

    The tension still lingers in the air and the knights that were loyal to the King immediately sided with Edickart after they learned about what happened to the King.

    Thedy''s in waiting, as well as the attendants in the pce keep murmuring about what the others have said during what happened in the rebellion.

    Of course, there are some things that the witness can''t say. The rumors then became exaggerated as some people added their imagination to the story.

    The people who really witnessed the scene with their own eyes can only divulge the reality to themselves and zip their mouth whenever someone asked for further exnation.

    Crown Prince Edickart then gave his speech for the loyal knights that sided with him.

    "Those who sided with justice knew what happened that day! It is my greatest disappointment that we needed to take greater measure and to hold the sharp de with our own hands against the King!"

    The knights that were left in the throne room as they defended and helped the Duke of Emsworth and the General of the Bahalkii, Gabriel, defeat the royal knights that were under the rule of King Charles, kneeled in front of the new King.

    "For our Kingdom to prosper, we need to take the rotten roots out and begin to nt new seeds that will give our Kingdom the nourishment that it needs I don''t care if you call me a traitor or a tyrant! But this Kingdom needs a change!"

    The knights began to give sincere admiration to Edickart.

    "... The lives of our citizens are bing more helpless as time passes by and I cannot turn a blind eye to them."

    When Edickart saw that the knights were motivated and the morale was high, that was when he struck what Evelyn told him at the beginning of the n.

    "And the Temple of Light who are taking advantage of our beloved citizens by blinding them with sugar coated words and cursing them to be blindly faithful to them while they corrupt their minds and soul I cannot forgive them anymore!"

    Gasp!

    The knights were shocked at the sudden revtion of their new king, as well as he revealed the dark parts of the Temple of Light that they hid from the people of Levingstone Kingdom.

    "That is why I have taken the first step and decided to rebel against the former King because he ignored the problem that was starting to take over the lives of the people and the Temple of Light that was making our citizens and our beloved Kingdom, rotten to its core!"

    The knights began to roar as they were overwhelmed as well as the fire inside them lit up as the morale in them started to overtake their whole being.

    "The loyal knights of the Levingstone Kingdom! You can take my head if you can''t forgive what I''ve done today but first let''s clean up ournd and take the trash that makes our kingdom rot!"

    "... spread the words! Don''t leave a single word out and only tell the truth however, I have a favor for everyone. Don''t ever tell anyone about what happened in the throne room."

    The knights begin to murmur with each other.

    "... I don''t want the citizens to be alerted and make them panic. It''s enough that they will face this new change let us, the people who started this, be the one to face this enemy."

    "Waaa!! Long live the new King!

    "Long Live King Edickart!"

    The knights were happy that the new King seems to prioritize the citizens and the kingdom before their greed and fear.

    The now acting King, Edickart, told the knights that they can talk about what happened to the king and the reason behind it however he gave a gag order not to tell what happened inside the throne room.

    "Be loyal to this Kingdom! Be with me as we make this new change!" Edickart charmingly said.

    All the knights who witness it kneel and nod their head in agreement, it was the sign of their loyalty to the new regent.

    As they think about it, the knights present that day begin to have shbacks of what happened that day.

    The Knights who witnessed An and Crown Prince Edickart slowly enter the throne room with light footsteps that rung inside the room.

    As they looked back and saw the two, what gained their attention was the thing that was in the hands of An.

    It was swinging back and forth following An''s hands.

    As he entered inside, the ball-like thing that was hanging in his hands was thrown like trash.

    Thud!

    An tossed the thing that was in his hand and it rolled like a ball.

    However, the knights that were in the scene immediately distinguished what it was.

    Gasp!

    Shocked, the head that just rolled was the person that they swear their loyalty to.

    It was the head of the King no, it''s now the former King.

    All eyes then looked at An who just wiped the blood that spilled in his face.

    The cold looked in his eyes made them think he didn''t have an ounce of feeling as he killed the King.

    Though the knights that were in their side and all the people that have seen the Emsworth family knew that they tend to be nonchnt about things and their expression tends to change once in a blue moon.

    p! p! p!

    Suddenly, they heard slow ps that came from the back of the throne.

    All eyes were now at the person that was pping on the other side.

    "This is really unexpected"

    The low tone that came from the man that was slowly revealing himself became the center of attention.

    Slowly, he descended from the throne and arrived at where the decapitated head of the King was.

    "Tsk tsk what a mess"

    The man said as he rolled the head of the King over revealing his face while he used his left foot to do it.

    An, Gab, Duke Emsworth, the knights andstly, Crown Prince Edickart was stunned at what he did.

    "He was a good puppet though"

    The man mumbled as he stepped on the head of the dead former King.

    "What are you doing here?" An asked while his sunset eyes were glued to the man who was stepping on the former king''s head.

    "What am I doing here? Of course, I''m here to congratte the new King."

    Then the man proceeds to bow like a loyal servant towards Edickart.

    Edickart was somewhat puzzled at the man''s action.

    "How did you know" Edickart asked, however was interrupted because the man intervened.

    "How did I know that you''re here to kill the King?"

    "Just answer the question! How did you know?!" An was getting agitated.

    In the first ce, this man in front of them was the one he felt ufortable with whenever they encountered each other in the Pce.

    Like he has something unpleasant in his aura that An always thought was just nothing.

    But right now, An can''t dismiss it as nothing. Because the aura of the man was dangerous and made the hair in his back stand.

    "Young Master An really you''re so impatient."

    "Why are you here?! How did you get inside?!"

    The man looked straight to the eyes of the Crown Prince.

    "You want to know why? It''s because one of the links to my puppet was severed so I knew that something was up. Really who would have thought that I''ll see him with just a head. You''re too cruel, your highness."

    "... or should I say, your majesty, the king?" The man continued.

    Edickart as well as An was left confused at what he was saying.

    "Stop saying nonsense! What''s your connection with the former King?!"

    As if the man had enough with the questioning, he sighed.

    "You foolish humans really focus on something that is so trivial you''re not asking the correct question."

    ''Humans?!''

    An repeated what he said in his mind. There was something odd with what he called them. It''s like he''s saying that he is not in the same category.

    "You should be asking something else, right?"

    As if he was encouraging them, the man said nonchntly.

    Edickart began to scowl and asked in a low voice.

    "You''re Ishid right?"

    Ishid smiled with his dark crimson eyes that reflected the depths of the abyss. He smiled genuinely when he heard the question.

    "I am him at the same time not Ha-hahaha!"

    Edickart, An, Duke Keene as well as Gab begin to take their stance as Ishid let out a dark aura that was somewhat heavy and disturbing.

    "Oops~ I''m sorry about that you see I''m just so happy, I really thought that no one would notice me so I started to think that if I waited more then I''ll really get bored and kill all the people in this kingdom."

    "What did you say?!" Duke Keene said as he felt his presence to be somewhat familiar.

    An also felt his body tremble as Ishid''s mana leaked out.

    He then noticed his hands that were shaking a little.

    "What is this" An mumbled.

    ''Don''t tell me... I''m afraid of him?'' He thought.

    Ishid then smiled as he thought that the first page of the story finally started to begin.

    "How exciting..."

 Chapter 209: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 5

    Chapter 209: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 5

    "Where did their tracksst seen?"

    Evelyn begins to ask questions again regarding the lostmunication with Gil and Alisha.

    "In the back garden" Chrisfold replied.

    "Did you find something odd about the surrounding area?"

    "What? There''s only a small mana but it was most likely a cleaning spell why?"

    Evelyn begins to deeply think about the connection of the cleaning spell, the sudden foot print vanishing in the middle of the garden.

    "What if the cleaning spell was specifically made to erase the tracks of the people who went there?" Evelyn begins to mumble.

    "...Eve?"

    Cassandra suddenly called her name as she was so deep in thought that she was mumbling by herself and all of the people in the meeting room focused on her as she stopped talking in the middle of the discussion.

    "... then that means that Gil and Alisha are still there but where? There''s nothing specifically foretold in the novel about how the temple esses the secret treasury chamber."

    "...Eve? What is it?"

    This time, it was Chrisfold who called her name. However, as she was so focused on solving what Gil might be nning that he didn''t even tell her where he was going with Alisha.

    And specially that Elise, who is the most important target right now is with him.

    "The cleaning spell..."

    "The secret treasury chamber" Evelyn mumbled again.

    It''s a spell that was used to keep the surrounding area dust free It''s actually used by maids that have the responsibility to clean the ce.

    Evelyn bit her nails as her head started to work to unravel what Gil might be nning, then suddenly it strucks to her about their living environment.

    Turning her head abrupt in the direction of Cassandra, she quickly asked a question.

    "The house before there was an illusion spell and a barrier there before right?"

    "...yes"

    Cassandra, who was shocked at the sudden enthusiasm of Evelyn, started to ask what she learned.

    While Evelyn asked one of her subordinates to give her a piece of paper and a pen.

    "Eve what did you ask about the house?"

    Still busy writing a note, Evelyn begins to smile.

    "Gil and Alisha I think they''re still in the temple."

    After she finished writing something on that piece of paper, she called her messenger bird and quickly secured it in ce.

    "What''s that for?" Bern started to have deeper lines in his forehead.

    "Who are you sending that?" He continued.

    "To Nine"

    "The spy in the temple? Do you think he''s still there?"

    "Well we can just confirm that."

    Then, Evelyn sat down again and continued to exin her conclusion regarding what Gil was doing.

    "He''s definitely trying to find something in the treasury of the Temple"

    "Like what?" Chrisfold asked that Cassandra replied to.

    "An artifact if it''s that man he''s definitely trying to procure something that would help us in the near future."

    Evelyn nodded her head. So for now, Chrisfol will be going to the Temple after this to talk to Ricardo and ask to secure the garden with the knights.

    The meeting then started to discuss other things as they concluded that it''s better to wait for Gil and Alisha if what Evelyn said was true.

    Still, they would, from time to time, check if the link is connected so that they know if they''re alright.

    As Evelyn said that the ring in her hand still has the color that represents Gil and Alisha then that means that they''re still alive.

    Then as if the atmosphere changed. Evelyn begins to talk about what Edickart just told herst earlier.

    "There''s something unprecedented happening in the pce. Edickart told me that the right hand man of Prince Adley attacked them with a mana that was disgusting and suffocating."

    "Is that the kid that was always with the Prince?" Cathy asked as she began to ponder who the right hand man''s face is.

    "Yes"

    "What about him?" Bern asked as he gave off this dangerous aura.

    "He said that he was waiting for so long that he was getting bored and so he presented himself to them"

    Suddenly, Chrisfol, Cathy and Bern became silent.

    Evelyn who was expecting a sudden surge of question was weirded out as the three of her spirits became mute.

    "What?"

    "Did he say something else?" Bern asked as he closed his hand with more force like he was trying to suppress something.

    "Edickart said that Ishid left after he attacked them"

    "Is that so"

    "What is it, Bern?"

    "No nothing"

    Cathy, Bern and Chrisfold looked elsewhere as Evelyn looked at them.

    She knew then that the three were keeping something from her. Evelyn is sure of it.

    "So.. is he the enemy now? What about Prince Adley? Why did you let him go?"

    As Cassandra senses the awkward silence, she begins to change the topic.

    Evelyn looked at her and regained herself.

    "That is why I need to ask you something, Cassandra."

    ***

    Knock knock!!

    "Come in"

    Evelyn is currently in her room after the meeting was adjourned and is now sipping her tea at leisure.

    "Lady Evelyn The Crown Prince contacted me that he will being here in a few days with the result of their journey."

    It was Sir Erich who informed Evelyn that Silvester is now on the way after she asks him a favor.

    Silvester is with Adam and Erick and with the rest of his trusted aides. Sir Erich stayed here because he decided to learn more about ck magic from thest witch in the world.

    "Thank you, Sir Erich. Then, I''ll dly wait for my cousin''s return."

    Sir Erich then leaves right away after he gives a manly bow to her that Evelyn just nodded as acknowledgement.

    "For now, I should just wait for Silvester to arrive and Cabel to wake up now that Ishid already presented himself, he would definitely do more things in the open."

    Evelyn looking outside her window mumbled.

    "I need to find Prince Adley and talk to him"

    Remembering that Prince Adley said that they will not see each other for a while, Evelyn thought that Prince Adley will try to build his forces again.

    However, the things that he did risking his life to save her was something that a kidnapper would not do.

    Besides, the Temple of Light and Prince Adley are supposed to be on the same side but based on what she learned that day, there was something amiss.

    "Prince Adley he definitely knew something he was trying so hard to protect me that time. I''m sure about that."

    Leaning her head on the head rest, Evelyn sighed as there are things that she can''t predict. Though she knew about the characters and their personality that was depicted in the novel, right now, she has no clue if all of it is true.

    "Haaa"

    Evelyn doesn''t know why but whenever she thought about the days that she was with Prince Adley and how he tried to hide her from the Pope and Ishid, she had this feeling that her guts was telling her that Prince Adley knew something.

    "He''s not someone that will be used by his aide but what if what if Adley was manipted and threatened?"

    Then everything that she knew from the novel was just crap.

    Rising from her seat, Evelyn left her room and went to the next chamber where Cabel is currently recuperating.

    Creak!

    The door opened as Evelyn slightly pushed it. The smell of medicine still lingers in the air.

    For the past weeks that she was not here, her spirits already told her what happened to Cabel.

    However, looking at him with a pale face and sweating skin, she didn''t know that something like this would happen to him.

    "This is why I told you that you should just go back to your territory"

    Sitting beside Cabel, she swept his hair that was wet.

    Evelyn got the towel that was beside the bed and soaked in the water that was in the basin.

    Touching him softly, she began to reprimand him for his actions.

    "I told you that if you ever thought that it was dangerous then you will leave right away look what happened to you now!"

    Still wiping his sweat, Evelyn was softly scolding him.

    "Then, you should also do the same"

    Evelyn''s hand halted as she heard someone''s voice.

    "...!"

    Like time was put into stop, Evelyn froze in her spot not expecting this to happen.

    As if on cue, Cabel slowly opened his eyes and his bright red eyes weed the figure of Evelyn looking at her with shock in her sunset eyes.

    "You should also run away whenever you think it is dangerous"

    "..."

    He reached for her hands that was stop midair, he hold her hand and put it close to his face and like a cat, Cabel brush her face against her palms.

    "I missed you..."

    Cabel smiled charmingly as if he saw an angel as he opened his eyes. It was as if he was not unconscious just seconds ago.

    His words made Evelyn lost for words.

    No, she was actually lost for words because she was caught off guard with that handsome smile that Cabel just shed at her.

    Add to that, Cabel was wet looking because he was sweating because of his cold that it added to his charms and left her astonished,

    Sensing that Evelyn was shocked, Cabel who was parched pushed himself to call for Evelyn with his soft voice that even Evelyn found it so lovely and sweet.

    "Eve? What is it? Hmm? Tell me"

    Cabel brushed her ombre hair that he hasn''t seen in awhile.

    The unique hair color of Evelyn that is ck that seems to reflect the night sky as if it embodies the universe made him feel that Evelyn was really his world and the silver-blue tips that seem to symbolize the day sky.

    At that moment, as Cabel looked at her lovingly, a small voice was heard.

    "...me too."

    "Hmm~?"

    "I also missed you"

 Chapter 210: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 6

    Chapter 210: THE OUTCOME OF THE FIRST BATTLE: PART 6

    "I also missed you"

    The words that Evelyn said make Cabel astounded for a while before he smile lovingly to him.

    "Did you really miss me?"

    "Of course... "

    Evelyn just agreed but truthfully, she was upied by a lot of things that there isn''t a reason to think about him.

    Well, there was also a reason that she trusted him that was why she thought that Cabel would make it.

    But there was no reason for Cabel to know that.

    "I''m d I was the one to take your mother''s soul because of that I get to hear you say that."

    Evelyn just gave a little smile that didn''t reach her eyes as she heard Cabel''s words.

    "Let''s just talk tomorrow. I think you still need to rest. I''ll ask the maid and the doctor to check up on youter"

    Evelyn and Cabel were facing each other. They have a lot of things to talk about but since Cabel has just woken up from his long sleep, Evelyn eventually thought that it''s better for Cabel to have a rest first.

    When she was about to stand up, Cabel snatch her hand and as a reaction, Evelyn stop and looked at the hand that was stopping her from leaving.

    "What is it?"

    "You''re leaving already?"

    "Yes I still have things to do. I just check if your needs are taken care of... properly"

    "I see there''s a lot of things to clean up."

    Evelyn nodded. She knew that Cabel would eventually understand what she was saying.

    "Then I guess I''m not the only one that needed your presence"

    "..."

    "Alright I''ll rest today so I could help"

    Cabel was rational this time that Evelyn remembered that before he was her childhood friend, he was a Duke in the Levingstone Kingdom.

    "I''ll tell you everything tomorrow so for today, eat something and rest. I''ll take my leave now"

    As the door opened and closed, Cabel''s red eyes were glued to it.

    ***

    As Evelyn leaves the room, she sighed at the thought that people are getting injured because of her.

    Still, she knew that she needed their help and could only give her sincere gratitude towards their actions to help Evelyn.

    "I need to get my act together"

    Leaving the hallway, she went to where Cassandra would be. Herboratory.

    Knock knock!

    Tapping at the open door, Evelyn stands there for a while as Cassandra turns around from her position.

    "You''re here hmmm.. You smell medicine. Did youe from the guest room?"

    "Yup I was checking up on his condition"

    Cassandra turned her back again to do what she was doing before Evelyn visitted.

    Walking up close, Evelyn saw that the grimoire was open.

    "I thought that this grimoire was damaged because of the explosion that happened?"

    ncing at Evelyn''s direction, Cassandra answers.

    "It has protective magic so it was fine but the wholeb got destroyed."

    "Are you alright? How about Sir Erich?"

    "We''re fine ah! Did you know that he left?"

    Nodding her head, Evelyn responded.

    "Yes he came to my room and told me that Silvester will arrive in a few days and he will meet them halfway, so I told him he can go."

    Silence begins to creep in. Eventually, Cassandra knew that Evelyn was not here just to visit.

    "What is it?"

    Cassandra breaks the silence.

    "What reason did you reallye here for?"

    "Can you find the whereabouts of someone?"

    Looking at her suspiciously, Cassandra told her that she can.

    "... If you have the belongings of that person then I can."

    After Cassandra deeply thought about who Evelyn wanted to find, she thought that maybe it was Gil and Alisha that she wanted to locate.

    "If it''s about the two I can''t. I already tried."

    "Oh it''s not about them. It''s someone else"

    "I see then it''s about the thing that you asked before?"

    Evelyn then recalled that she asked a favor for Cassandra but told her that she would tell her when she was sure.

    Without any response from Evelyn, Cassandra just speaks as if she knew that Evelyn was not going to tell her who it was.

    "...then give me that person''s possession which he or she always touched."

    "Alright then I''ll leave now."

    Evelyn left at a lightning speed that Cassandra thought a storm passed by.

    Cassandra who was left alone saw that the grimoire shined a little.

    "Huh?"

    Walking closer to the table where the grimoire was ced safely, Cassandra slowly reached for it.

    Flipping through the pages, Cassandra didn''t see any changes.

    ''What happened? It just glowed...right? My eyes didn''t deceive me'' Cassandra thought to herself.

    Still looking through the contents on each page there was still nothing but scriptures of forgotten spells that she still can''t decipher because of how old it was andplex.

    But when she came to thest few pages that were always nk since the day that she got it from Evelyn, her hands stopped.

    Ancient writing was being written like someone was just writing it.

    Slowly, words formed and a paragraph was made after a while the whole page was inked with letters.

    Cassandra stumbled and as a result, her knees gave up and fell down to the wooden floor of herboratory.

    She was shocked. It was because she can read the contents that were written on it.

    Turning her head to the door, she mumbled

    "I need to tell her right away"

    ***

    Evelyn left the mansion in the St. Prisci street and immediately went to the Royal Pce.

    In the middle of the day, Evelyn felt like observing the streets through the capital, she was sure that the news was getting spread now.

    "There was a rebellion"

    "Is that why"

    "Shhh! Be quiet what if someone here you"

    The murmur of the people was basically about the tension that they feel in the capital. Evelyn felt like she needs to hear more about how the citizens feel.

    Every street that Evelyn passed by, the rumors are more widely spread but they''re also more quiet about it.

    So, she left her carriage when she arrived at the capital that was a distance away from the pce.

    She will definitely know more about the situations and what kind of rumors are spreading.

    With her hood on, Evelyn gets inside a big tavern that has a symbol of the adventures association.

    She knew that in an atmosphere where people gathered to talk, there would eventually be news more urate than themoners that were outside who were just interested in the exaggerated rumors.

    Well, Evelyn actually heard enough from the people passing by. Recalling it again, the conversation reyed in her mind again and again.

    "It was the crown prince they said he killed the king for revenge."

    "What the- what did our kind king do to him?"

    "Remember the former Queen?"

    "That witch? he got revenge for that witch? Oh my goodness"

    "She poisoned her sister to be the King''s fiancee she did a lot of horrendous things to get that position"

    "I guess, the child didn''t know about how evil the former Queen was"

    Thedies that gathered in the flower shop were busy telling stories about the former Queen.

    Evelyn squinted her eyes that time and thought that

    ''Something like that happened?''

    But she shakes it off as it does not concern her.

    The mercenaries and the adventurers that were in the capital were gathered in the tavern, as she stepped inside, the heavy atmosphere was what weed her.

    "You''re here to eat? Sit there!"

    The woman who seemed to be the waiter in this big tavern pointed at the corner of the room where an empty table is.

    Sitting while her hood was on, some of the eyes were on her.

    ''Well, I expected this''

    Looking at her outfit that is all balck and only her lower face can be seen, the reaction was to be expected.

    She was inside the territory of the adventurers and mercenaries. A person like her who looks suspicious will stick like a sore thumb.

    "Are you ready to order?"

    All eyes were on her thinking that the suspicious person would speak and the gender would be revealed.

    Evelyn coughed two times before she talked.

    "... I''ll get an ale and your specialty."

    Silence crept inside the tavern, when they heard a woman''s voice the mercenaries and the adventurers began to talk to each other again and the cheerful atmosphere exploded like the tension before was not there to begin with.

    "Sorry about that"

    Evelyn looked up at the middle aged woman that coldly stared at her earlier.

    "It''s fine but why are they looking at me earlier like that?"

    The middle aged woman sighed. She was a waiter here for so long that she knew how the adventurers and mercenaries behaved whenever someone walked inside the tavern that looked suspicious.

    But it was severe for Evelyn because some of them were touching their weapon while looking at her.

    "You must be a traveller It''s because the capital is in chaos right now."

    "What? But it doesn''t look like that for me"

    Evelyn begins to act again to gain information.

    "Well"

    The middle aged woman leaned in and whispered.

    "A rebellion happened inside the Royal Pce and people are saying that the King was beheaded by the Emsworth family and that the purpose was for getting revenge for the Queen and Lady Evelyn who died years ago"

    "Huh?"

    Evelyn became confused, she knew that the first reason was correct but thetter was not something she thought would be a reason.

    "I-is that so then the capital is dangerous right now?"

    "You could say that anyway I''ll go get your order."

    The middle aged woman left Evelyn to her expense.

    Evelyn heightened her senses and began to spy on the mercenaries and adventurers'' conversation.

    ''It''s been a while since I feel like I''m doing adventurers work'' Evelyn thought as her order arrived and she began to munch the food that was ced in front of her.

 Chapter 211: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 1

    Chapter 211: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 1

    Evelyn began to act like one that was just passing by. And soon the mercenaries and the adventurers began to tell stories about what they heard.

    "Did you hear? The pope and the twelve councils were seen at the slum alley"

    "You mean the slum that was beside the tall wall of the Temple?"

    "That''s right they saw them sneaking around there."

    "Sneaking around you say it''s more like their fleeing"

    At the word of one man and all eyes were focused on him as he said something that was shocking.

    "Fleeing? What do you mean? Did you know something?"

    The man told them to gather around telling them that what he was about to say was top secret.

    Like a whisper, he began to open his mouth.

    "One of the priests told me that some unknown people started to attack the Temple and the Pope and the rest of the twelve council fled because of how dangerous the attackers were."

    The people that were gathered in the presence of the man who told them that shocking information eximed at what he just dropped on them.

    "Is that true?"

    "That''s what the priest said and you know how a few days ago they said that they were destroying one of the buildings to build a new one?"

    "Yes! One of the holy knights said that"

    "That''s actually false that time it was the attackers who destroyed the Temple''s sacred structure."

    Evelyn who just ced her cup down scoffed at what she heard.

    ''There''s nothing wrong with what he said besides sooner orter these people will know what the temple has done to their subjects.''

    Evelyn thought.

    After a while, a man entered the tavern. His presence alone made everyone flinch at his every step.

    "Who''s this man?"

    "I don''t know do you think I know all the faces of the people in the capital?"

    Step Step Step

    His destination stopped at the corner of the store.

    Seeing a pair of shoes beside her table, Evelyn looked up and was shocked at what she saw.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I smell a familiar scent"

    Evelyn was more shocked at his answer.

    ''Do I stink?'' She thought.

    "Let''s go, Eve"

    Sighing Evelyn couldn''t help but stop investigating ande with him.

    "What are you doing here, Gab?"

    When Evelyn said that, the eyes that were still glued to Gab''s back were more visible and were alternately looking at her too so she decided to get the hell out of the tavern because gaining more attention than this is not good for them.

    "Let''s talk inside"

    There was a carriage waiting for them outside that Evelyn became confused at how Gab can "smell" her from there.

    But for now, she hopped on the carriage together with Gab.

    "It''s been awhile, Eve"

    Gab was smiling at her. His red hair thatpliments his golden eyes smiles like the half moon as he greets Evelyn.

    "That''s right it''s been awhile, Gab"

    "You already know that your father, Duke Keene, got injured because of Ishid, right?"

    Evelyn took off her hood and her silver blue hair that had ck tips was shown.

    "I know that''s why I''m going to the pce after I gathered some rumors that are circting in the capital-"

    "It''s fascinating to always see your hair"

    Gab moves forward and picks some of Evelyn''s hair locks.

    It made her startled but soon gained herposure again.

    "I know it''s fascinating because of thebination of the color."

    "You know that it''s a blessing from Goddess Lalh, right?"

    Gab slowly moved her locks to his lips that Evelyn just looked at the intense stare of Gab that was looking at her.

    "I know"

    Gab smiled at her and began to gripped the hair a little more tightly that Evelyn flinched unconsciously.

    "Gab-"

    "Do you also know where the origin of the ck hair came from?"

    Gulp!

    Evelyn voluntarily gulped down. She doesn''t know why but the atmosphere bes heavy.

    "What are you talking about, Gab?"

    Suddenly, Gab opened his mouth while his eyes were glued to her hair and tugging it that made Evelyn flinched again.

    "This hair this darkness Do you know that the people in ancient times had this?"

    Gab was grabbing and tugging it more tightly so that Evelyn couldn''t help but snatch his hand.

    "Gab stop! What the hell do you think you''re doing right now?"

    At her exploded anger, Gab smiled while looking at her and still continued his story.

    "This ck hair symbolizes the royalty in your blood."

    Evelyn has formed lines in her forehead as she was thinking about the nonsense Gab was talking about.

    Of course, she has the blood of royalty. Her mother, the deceased duchess of Emsworth, Lady Monica, came from the royalty of the Kingdom of Perspiru.

    "Yes of course, I have royal blood. My mother came from the royal family of the Kingdom of Perspiru."

    His lips formed an arch but Evelyn had this thought that there was something else going on. Something was amiss with Gab''s behavior.

    "Oh right your mother. Princess Monica is also the magic''s tower greatest magician."

    The smile that was full of fluffiness that she knew that Gab always made her see was nowhere to be found.

    Gab smiled so sinister that Evelyn felt shivers in her nape.

    Soon, Gabughed like a maniac.

    "You don''t really know, Eve you have a blood of the demon race."

    ***

    Meanwhile, there was a meeting that was being held in the pce. The room was buzzing with the nervous nobles.

    It''s actually the senate of the Levingstone Kingdom. They are now having an emergency meeting with the now acting leader of the kingdom, the Crown Prince.

    Smiling like an angel that descended from above, Crown Prince Edickart were looking at the old nobles with his emerald hawk eyes.

    It was so cold that the smile he was giving was making them feel like it was thest time that they would see the light of the day.

    "Ummm your highness. Can we know the agenda of this abrupt meeting?"

    "Why don''t you tell me Count Esteban"

    As if the hunter was toying with its prey, the whole room knew that Crown Prince Edickart is a cunning man that would appear as benevolent but was full of schemes.

    "You see there was something that I can''t help but think about how a man can deceive a lot of people."

    All of them unconsciously gulp a lump on their throat.

    Because they also receive the report about a man who was always beside the second Prince to be an enemy behind the shadows.

    The Crown Prince who has evidence of what the senate has done in the kingdom as the reign of King Charles ended was distributed to them.

    "Gasp!"

    "What is this?!"

    "This.! It can''t be"

    They gripped the folder tighter while they''re body was shaking and their face devoid colors.

    It was enough for them to be killed in the guillotine with three generations apanying them.

    It was so severe how corrupted they are that the Crown Prince was astounded at how brazen these old fossils could think that they deserve the honorable titles of being a noble.

    So, Edickart made apromise.

    "If you could give me the information of this man called Ishid Chrox Barrett then I could think about giving you a lighter punishment."

    "But your highness you''re an acting king but now the crowned king. This files mean nothing because we''re innocent"

    "Th-that''s right!"

    "We don''t know anything about what is this thing you''re giving us."

    "That''s right, your highness! This is defamation!"

    Edickartughed so hard after he heard the old nobles that were obviously at the side of the second prince.

    "Let me give you old fossils advice from this young Prince wisdom"

    Their brows and lips twitch as they heard the Crown Prince insult them straight to their face.

    "You think you can still act all high and mighty in this kingdom?"

    All eyes were fixated on the Crown Prince as he began to address them.

    "Once I give a verdict no one can escape the punishment. The citizens will know about what the King did to his citizens and they will demandpensation."

    Edickart smiled like a cunning old fox.

    "Then what do you think will quell they''re anger? Of course~ the blood of the nobles who took part in the experimentation."

    One of the nobles stood up.

    Thud!

    "You can''t do this, Crown Prince! We have been a loyal subject to the royal family!"

    "And that loyalty clouded you to think straight? Is that it?"

    "That-"

    "Don''t joke with me senators All I need is information about what Ishid has done. I know you knew him so stop thinking that you can act like you don''t know anything"

    "We-"

    "I can give you a lighter punishment if you give me the information about him I don''t have time to work on it myself and I know full well that you guys are still useful."

    "What kind of light punishment would you give us?"

    Edickart smiled and pointed at the door.

    All of them looked at it and the knights entered. In the center was a man with a nice build. The red hair and his golden eyes were the distinct features on his face.

    "General Gab here will escort you to the tower prison located at the border of the bahalkii kingdom and levingstone"

    Thud!

    "Your highness!!"

    "You can''t do this!"

    "This is absurd, your highness!"

    General Gab walked across the meeting room and was stationed at the back of the Crown Prince.

    "You don''t have any choice it''s either your whole family with three generations down died at the za and be the example for the nobles or be in prison in the Tower for your whole life while your family is safe"

    Then Edickart cunningly smiled.

    "... you esteemed senators can make the choice for yourselves."

    Crown Prince Edickart left them devastated while Gab followed him.

    "What''s the situation with the Duke?"

    "He''s still unconscious"

    When Gab and Edickart were busy discussing the Duke Keene''s health as well as Duke Cabel not so far away from the pce a loud explosion happened.

    Boom! Bang!

    "What is happening?"

    Gab squinted his eyes, his senses as a beast were more urate and keen so it was appropriate for him to find out the matter.

    He looks through the window and can see that smoke is beginning to arise.

    It came from the capital. More specifically, the borderline of the entrance to the Pce.

    "There seems to be an attack, your highness!"

    "Dispatch the royal guards and make sure to guard the meeting room! Don''t let anyone in that room leave!"

    "Yes, your highness."

    "I''ll also take a look"

    "Alright General Gab I''ll contact Evelyn just in case"

    "Yes do that."

    Gab threw himself into the window without a doubt. The knights who saw it were scared at his stunt because he jumped through the fourth floor of the pce.

    But as they saw him run like nothing was amiss they began to apud his tremendous power.

 Chapter 212: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 2

    Chapter 212: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 2

    Pacing back and forth, Edickart is having a headache at the moment.

    "What''s the status?"

    Edickart asked as he heard the door opened and without looking he knows that it''s his secretary.

    "Your highness it is said that it was an attack. There are two people who are fighting we still don''t know how it urred but the knights have identified them"

    Turning his back and facing the secretary, Edickart quickly asked.

    "Who is it?!"

    "We believe that it''s the Lady from the Emsworth family it''s Lady Evelyn."

    "What?!"

    Edickart has lines in his forehead forming as he thinks deeply about Evelyn''s action.

    He is sure that Evelyn must be going to the Pce to hear the reports personally but was attacked on the way. That''s the only conclusion that Edickart can think of.

    "... you said you identified two people, right? Then who is the other one?"

    As Edickart asked the question, the secretary had this confused look in his eyes and was fidgeting like he didn''t know how to tell his lord about the name of the person who was attacking Lady Evelyn.

    Edickart can say that his secretary is having a problem telling it to him so, he pushed him a little.

    "Who is it? Why can''t you tell me?"

    "...well, actually, it''s the General."

    "What? What are you saying?"

    "Your highness the descriptions of the knights who saw the people that were causing havoc are Lady Evelyn and General Gabriel."

    "What nonsense?! General Gabriel was just with me awhile ago when I told him to check the situation and he just left earlier and you''re telling me that he''s attacking Lady Evelyn?"

    The secretary was also confused because he was also there at the meeting with the senators. And he also saw that General Gabriel of the Bahalkii Kingdom was with them.

    It was absurd to think about how one person could be at a different ce at the same time.

    "Your highness Does it mean that the attacker is mimicking the General?"

    "That''s possible but why?"

    Then as Edickart thought about it deeply, the only conclusion was

    "It''s to get close to Lady Evelyn and attack her It''s that bastard Ishid!"

    When Edickart solved the puzzle, his emerald eyes glinted dangerously. He recalled what Ishid said in the throne room when Ishid suddenly made himself known to them.

    "...I''m stopping this game of hide and seek be prepared for what is about toe."

    Ishid then smiled but it was so cold that everyone can agree that he looks like a psycho.

    "... to be fair I''ll tell you who''s the target of my revenge. I''ll attack the person that everyone here cared about."

    Edickart immediately thought about a person they knew. And simrly, the conclusion pointed to one person. It was Lady Evelyn.

    That''s why Edickart immediately called Evelyn after the situation in the Temple, but he never thought that Ishid would attack in the middle of the day and at the center of the capital of Levingstone too.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    Edickart''s thoughts were cut off when he heard a loud explosion.

    "Tsk!"

    "Your highness what should we do?"

    "Take the necessary knights and go to the za, evacuate all the citizens around the area. Also summon some magicians we need to get this bastard!"

    "Yes, your highness"

    ***

    Meanwhile, Gab arrived at the za where themotion was frantic and loud.

    The people were busy running to a safe ce, while the others were momentarily frozen on the spot because of the tension in the air and the aura that was so heavy for them.

    "What the hell are you doing? Get this civilian to a safe ce"

    Gab gave an order to the patrol knights who were standing at a fair enough distance from the fight. Gab saw them staring nkly before they turned their heads to his direction.

    The reaction of the patrol knights who were there became shocked as they saw Gab.

    ''What''s with their reaction?'' Gab thought.

    "What are you doing? Can''t you see that there are still civilians there? We need to help them and evacuate them to a safe ce"

    "..."

    The knights were still looking at him in confusion and fear.

    As a beatmen, Gab has a keen sense when ites to people''s reaction however, what he can''tprehend is why they are acting like this ever since he arrived.

    "Hey what the hell are you standing idly by?!"

    "You! Why? You''re just there earlier how?"

    One of the two knights opens his mouth but s, Gab still can''t understand what he was talking about.

    "What do you mean I''m supposed to be there? I just arrived here"

    When Gab didn''t get a response, he followed the two knights line of vision and arrived at the two people who were fighting at the top of a roof.

    "What the-"

    Boom!

    Crash!

    Gab didn''t have the opportunity to finish his sentence as one of the people who were fighting crashed andnded near the building that they were just standing by.

    "Is that..."

    The debris was all over the ce and the smoke that came from it clouded their vision.

    Cough! Cough! Cough!

    Several patrol knights cough. They thought that the scale of the fight was too much for them and so they stood there in conflict. Thinking if they could be in any help or they will just die because they are a hindrance.

    Step Step Step

    Gab then heard footsteps not so far from where they were standing. He squinted his eyes to see who it was, if what he just saw earlier was a mistake.

    While the person who mercilessly crashed at the building was still there and was moaning in pain.

    "Ugh..!"

    "You''re such a stubborndy and also feisty... I like that"

    The fog that was made because of the debris was slowly getting cleared and the person who resurfaced gave him and the other knights the look of disbelief.

    "What the hell is happening?"

    Gab can''t help but mumble it to himself while the other knights that were on the scene all looked at him.

    "That''s him, right?"

    They stare back and forth towards the man who was walking leisurely and to General Gabriel that was standing with them.

    "What is this? Some kind of sorcery?"

    "Wait we have two General Gabriel?"

    When one of the patrol knights said it, Gab could only stay still and looked at the man who identically matched his appearance.

    "Is that me? Wait but how? I mean, I''m here then who the hell is that impostor?"

    While Gab was contemting who was using his face the person that was buried in the pile of debris came out slowly, which made Gab shocked again.

    "...Eve?"

    Gab can''t help but look back and forth between Evelyn who is in tatters and the impostor who was smiling at Evelyn looking like a lunatic.

    "I told you I''m not going anywhere unless I take back the soul of your mother"

    The impostor who looked exactly like Gab said as he walked closer to Evelyn and cupped his face tightly.

    "Pptoo"

    Evelyn spit on his face which made him smile.

    "You still have energy? That''s more I like it!"

    "I''m never going to give you my mother''s soul you bastard!"

    When Gab heard Evelyn talked back, he immediately knew who that bastard was.

    "Ishid you bastard! I''ll kill you!"

    And as if, Ishid heard Gab, he looked in the direction of Gab and smiled, provoking him in the process.

    And as he saw that Ishid was tightly gripping Evelyn''s face while enjoying the moment, Gab''s blood was boiling in anger and so without further dy, heunched an attack against him.

    Bang!

    Ishid flew from where he was just standing and crashed at the opposite building and left Evelyn who was coughing.

    "Eve are you alright?"

    "Gab? You''re the real Gab right?"

    Evelyn''s sunset eyes were pleading. It was hard for her to fight a face that she was so familiar with.

    She knew that it was Ishid, however, everytime that she wanted to strike him with her magic, she remembered the man who clung to her and told her that he would wait for her.

    And so in her weakness, the result was her being in disadvantage.

    "It''s me.. I''m here I''ll protect you."

    Gab reassured Evelyn and kissed her forehead so gently.

    Evelyn felt warm and knew that the man who held her in his arms was the real Gab that she knew.

    "Oh~ one of your knights arrives, Eve. Isn''t that great?"

    Gab looked at the direction where the voice came and eventually knew that it was the man who he just kicked.

    "Stay here"

    Gab knew that Evelyn was not in the position to fight and so, he left her in a safe spot beside the patrol knights to recuperate some of her mana.

    "What? You''re going to make me wait, Eve~?" Ishid said while Evelyn ignored him and just looked at Gab.

    "I''ll join you afterbe careful! " Evelyn said before Gab used his beastly physical strength and arrived at the building where the impostor Ishid was just standing up.

    Ishid who just looks like Gab was busy dusting the dirt on his clothes like what he just experienced was a child''s y and when he saw Gab who arrived like a wind, Ishid opened his mouth.

    "You''re not my opponent, kid."

    "No you need to kill me first before you could hurt Eve again."

 Chapter 213: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 3

    Chapter 213: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 3

    Ishid sighed like he was just putting up with Gab.

    "This is why I hate the people surrounding Eve. Well... You arrived earlier than I expected might as well kill you first. And then after that I can kill her. I guess we have a deal then."

    "Shut your mouth, you piece of trash!"

    Bang!

    Crash!

    Boom!

    Gab kicked Ishid again and again and he flew from building to building until Ishid plopped on the floor.

    At his beastly physical strength, Gab didn''t need a body enhancement and strengthening because he was already powerful enough.

    However, for the first time, Gab was so angry that he cast it on himself and crushed Ishid to the floor that resulted in a dent like a meteorite that just came from space andnded on the very same spot.

    Meanwhile, Ishid was just blocking Gab''s simultaneous attacks. And when he sees an opportunity, he strikes back.

    Bang!

    Crash!

    Gab flew like a piece of bone and arrived a hundred feet away from where Ishid just struck him.

    "Children really are so impatient and rude, you don''t even respect the elders anymore? You should have let me finish first."

    Ishid said like he was just scolding Gab for throwing a tantrum.

    Crack!

    Crack!

    Ishid moved his head from side to side and it made a noise like a crunchy chip that was snapped in half.

    The knights who saw it think that he was just stretching and the fight with the general of the beastmen whose kind was revered as ten times much stronger than humans, now only like a child''s y for the man.

    "It was so different from that Lady earlier."

    The knights who were standing far away from the fight said and they immediately looked towards thedy who was recuperating.

    Evelyn is still bleeding because of how many times Ishid and her shed with each other.

    The surroundings of the now ruined za are the evidence of their intense fight.

    And like the knights that witnessed the battle since it started and said the difference on how Ishid handled his different opponent was true.

    The fight between thedy and the impostor of General Gab was intense.

    At first, it was just an explosion that came from one of the carriages that was just passing by in the busy street of the capital.

    The guards thought that it was a terrorist attack, bombing the peaceful capital of the Levingstone Kingdom when suddenly two individuals emerged from the carriage explosion.

    The thought of capturing the two as they take an oath to the country to preserve the peace whenever it was disturbed kicked in.

    However, when the two people whose identity was still unknown started to fight each other, the knights didn''t know what to do but just to evacuate the civilians to a safe ce as much as possible.

    Before they arrived at this situation, Evelyn and Ishid started to cast spells against each other.

    Evelyn learned the truth behind the fake masks, and she quickly made her move.

    She gathered the mana in the surrounding area and lumped it into a ball.

    The gathered mana is enough to blow a castle away in an instant.

    And Evelyn, who saw the confused look in the citizens eyes that were still in daze because of the shock, was first given a warning by striking the floor with her wind spell.

    And as if they knew the next shot would be them, they immediately left the scene and the mana gathered between Evelyn''s palms became as big as a tter.

    It was dangerously dense. However, Ishid just idly stood and didn''t even try to stop her.

    Evelyn thought then ''Does he think that this is nothingIs he underestimating me? Or is he just confident that he can take this dense mana that I gathered?''

    Whatever that may be, Evelyn thinks it was an advantage for her. An opportunity that a fool willingly gives to her.

    The simultaneous attacks against each other made the knights recognize that once they stepped in the die on the spot.

    There was zing fire and sharp wind that came from the Lady.

    Evelyn casts a tornado wind that she envelops to her fire arrows to speed up its attack and power.

    Ishid smirks and immediately puts up a wall from nothing. The color of his mana surrounding the wall was dark so dark that Evelyn couldpare it to nothing.

    As if it was empty and creepily eeri that Evelyn can''t help but be disturbed by it.

    And that continued for a while, the longer it takes the riskier it gets to thedy and the civilians.

    At one point, Ishid took an innocent child that stumbled to the ground and was crying helplessly alone in the za that turned to be the battlefield and Ishid made her a human shield.

    All the people who witnessed it gasped in shock as the next moment they unconsciously knew that the Lady who was casting an ice spear was about to shoot it to Ishid when she stopped midway resulting in an explosion because of the mana that was gathered.

    Evelyn immediately put a barrier between the kid and the misfired mana. And because of her quick wit and reflexes. The child was safe and alive.

    "Let the child go, bastard!"

    "Aww look at you being all nice~ you should have just fired it when you still have the chance"

    Ishid shoved the kid from the side which made a loud noise, and Evelyn who tried to rescue the child failed as Ishid was more motivated to get her killed.

    "Nooo!"

    Thud!

    "Ack! ugh!"

    Blood started to ooze from the young child''s body and the knights, who at some point, were frozen from their spot, witnessed the horrifying scene and rushed to the ce where the child was lying unconsciously.

    However, Ishid was crueler than Evelyn thought.

    He killed all the knights who tried to help in one swoop without mercy.

    And just like that the lives of the many were cut short in a blink of an eye.

    Evelyn''s sunset eyes shook as she saw the bodies fall one by one.

    The rim of her eyes became red as she tried hard not to let a single tear fall down from her face.

    Doing so would give Ishid a sense of satisfaction. AndEvelyn wouldn''t give her that kind of pleasure.

    With her frustration, anger, and killing intent were mixed together. Ishid knew that a little push and he could make Evelyn jump the edge of the cliff without him confronting the others.

    Evelyn witnessed everything and felt her whole body tremble in anger as she looked at Ishid''s satisfied face that was still disguised as Gab.

    "You''re gonna pay for this!" Evelyn said between her gritted teeth.

    The knights who witnessed it, consciously knew who was to side with.

    It was the Lady who protected the civilians during the crossfires of mana and magic spells.

    Although one of the many lives that died today were theirrades and civilians they don''t have the time to mourn because the attacks were still going on and their lives were still in danger.

    ***

    Back to the present, while Evelyn was gathering mana from the surroundings as she became weak after facing Ishid''s continues attacks decided to focus on recuperating her mana''s capacity while Gab confront Ishid with all his might.

    Like sparks flying around, Gab was using his sword and infusing it with his aura while also using fire attack spells to simultaneously charge Ishid.

    Meanwhile, Ishid uses his ck mana to conjure a sword from thin air to match Gab''s fighting style.

    What shocked Gab and the rest of the watchers is that Ishid is proficient with sword and seems to be on par with the General of the bahalkii.

    "It''s getting boring General." said Ishid while he pushed back Gab after they shed their sword with each other.

    "Shut your mouth and I''ll give you the pain that you so desperately want"

    "Oh~ how exciting."

    The words and the cold voice of Ishid didn''t match. It feels like he was just humoring a child that was throwing a tantrum which made Gab irritated.

    Gab pushed his feet from the ground and sprinted towards Ishid once more while his sword was pointing to Ishid''s heart.

    Knowing where Gab was pointing the tip of his sword to, Ishid also charged at him, to face him and his attack.

    Chuuk!

    Facing each other, both of their swords can be seen to pierced each other. The tension in the air was heavy. Silence crept in the za. And all the people held their breaths.

    They were praying that the General of the Bahalkii Kingdom seeded in thrusting his swords to the enemy''s heart.

    "Ack!"

    The silence didn''tst long as a grumble of pain came from Ishid and Gan''s direction.

    Evelyn heightened her senses and squinted her eyes. She was far away from them but could only see the back of Gab.

    Her heart beats faster at the silence that once again prated the vicinity. Evelyn became anxious as to whose voice it was.

    Thud!

    However, the truth soon was discovered when Gab bent down on his knees and coughed blood that painted the floor.

    "Ugh"

    Slowly, her sunset eyes opened wide and her heart sank deeper in the ocean. It was suffocating for Evelyn to think that her friend was hurt.

    Her mind went nk when she saw Ishid smile and they locked eyes with each other.

    And like a whisper, ishid opens his mouth.

    "Say goodbye to your lovely friend, Eve~"

    Ishid kicked Gab and he flew from one building to another, leaving a whole to the walls.

    Ishid, who looks like he was enjoying himself toying with people''s lives, smiles andughs at Evelyn, who froze in her ce as she witnessed Gab''s motionless state.

 Chapter 214: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 4

    Chapter 214: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 4

    The gasps of the knights who were still in the za, frozen on their spot, echoed the shocked voices as they witnessed the scene.

    "Gab!!!!!!"

    Evelyn gained her mind after it went nk and immediately flew from her spot to where Gab got thrown away.

    "Oh my Gab!"

    There was cut all over his body, stab in his abdomen and probably a few broken bones because of the impact of the attack.

    But what Evelyn was more worried about was the injury in Gab''s head that was bleeding out.

    ''I should have been the one to fight with Ishid.''

    ''Why did I let him face that bastard by himself?! I should''ve help him much sooner''

    Evelyn couldn''t help but me herself for what happened to Gab.

    ''I should''ve been the one in this position, not you''

    "I''m sorry I dragged you in this mess"

    She would never forgive herself if Gab won''t wake up because of her.

    ''No please let Gab be safe!!!''

    Suffocated from her own thoughts, Evelyn decided to shout her lungs out just so Gab could hear her and wake up.

    "Gab!!! Please wake up!"

    She saw blood oozing from his body and onto the concrete floor that her mind became a nk te as her eyes opened wide in shock.

    "Gab!!! Oh no please!!!!"

    "..."

    There was still no response from Gab while Evelyn''s hands were starting to get stained with his blood as she held him in her arms.

    "Gab!!!!"

    Repeatedly shouting his name, Evelyn started to have ripples on her sunset eyes that slowly drenched Gab''s handsome face.

    Gasp!

    "Ugh"

    As if Gab heard her cries, he responded with a gasp that came with a groan.

    Hearing this made Evelyn remember how they first met. However, right now they''re not in the forest where she could gather some medicinal herbs.

    And almost all the people around the za have been evacuated to safety.

    Cough!

    Gab vomited blood and Evelyn saw how badly his condition is right now.

    Her mind was working faster than ever as she was split into making a decision to go and to fight Ishid again or stay here until the pce knights arrived.

    However, the cries of the people that were still confused about the attack are still scattered at the moment and that itself has something that needs to be done.

    And Evelyn was the only one that could face Ishid right now.

    "Please someone anyone help Gab!" she whispered.

    Still, she couldn''t just let Gab die at this moment.

    Evelyn already contacted her spirits; however, it would take a while before they coulde to her side.

    Because Chrisfold and Cathy get back to the Cabin after a knight reports that the ancient spell shines and makes the ground tremble.

    While Gil and Alisha are still missing and nowhere to be found.

    And Bern has a task that Evelyn left her to go and find someone.

    Suddenly, a voice pierced through the noisy za.

    "...ve"

    "...velyn"

    "Evelyn!"

    And as if they heard her desperate plea, Duke Keene arrived while running to her side.

    Turning her head from the voice that called her name. She felt relieved to see her father again.

    His body still has signs from the previous fight he had with Ishid at the throne room as a bandage was wrapped around his left arm all the way up to his torso.

    "Eve are you alright?"

    "Father"

    At her father''s calm mind, he called the medics and reassured Evelyn that Gab will be fine.

    "Evelyn."

    Duke Keene put his hands on his daughter''s shoulder and spoke to her.

    "The healers will do their best you still need to stop someone."

    Evelyn lifted her head to see the ruby eyes of her father that depicted the conviction and trust in her to end Ishid''s violence and cruelty.

    "I''ll leave Gab in your care"

    Nodding her head, Evelyn left with a relief that someone will take care of Gab while she faces Ishid.

    ***

    Ishid looked at the back of Evelyn who left at the speed of light.

    The reason being that one of her people was kicked and flew far away from the za, all beat up.

    He looked in the direction where a couple of houses got destroyed as a result of the impact of his strength and magic.

    "Hmm Did he die? Poor kid"

    Ishid, still in disguise, looks and is still dressed like General Gab.

    It seems that he didn''t have the intention to take off the spell.

    "Well if he''s dead I''ll just take his ce. That''s also a good n." Ishid said to himself as he smirked.

    "But if he died then I don''t need this disguise then oh well."

    Ishid shrugged the thought after considering that his n was just trash.

    He was satisfied that he deceived Evelyn and made her lower her guard.

    It became easier for him to attack Evelyn who was alone. It resulted in Ishid sabotaging the flow of mana in Evelyn''s body.

    Giving him advantage in that short amount of time and damaging her body to some extent.

    Well, considering what he aplished today and the damage he did, Ishid was already happy that he made his presence known from the people of the Levingstone.

    Though, he used a disguise sess is still a sess.

    "Guessed I''ve done enough. for now. That is."

    Ishid smirked and was about to leave when he felt a surge of manaing from behind.

    He turned around and saw a fireball that was aiming Ishid''s way.

    Ishid didn''t have time to dodge it so he repelled it using magic.

    Whoosh!

    Boom!

    The fireball that came from Evelyn and a simr one from Ishid that is pitch ck in color, collided and made an explosion.

    Ishid smiled when he thought that the sneak attack didn''t even reach him but then as the smoke rose and disappeared, a silhouette took shape.

    Evelyn appeared with a sword in her hand. A sword that she snatched from her father.

    Swish!

    Ishid didn''t see iting and was struck by the sword in her hand.

    Taking a few steps back, Ishid felt pain in the left side of his torso and saw blood gushing out.

    "Ha- hahaha!"

    Ishidughed when he saw that his body, for the first time, after a long while, was hurt and was bleeding too.

    "You''re really something Eve~"

    "Tsk!"

    Evelyn clicked her tongue as she saw how she missed that opportunity to pierced him to death.

    "... Are you angry because I killed your friend?" Ishid continued to taunt Evelyn.

    "Shut up I''ve had enough of you talking bullshit!" Evelyn angrily shouted.

    The fire in Evelyn''s eye was enough for Ishid to tell that she was there to aim at his life.

    "Well why don''t you show me what you got?"

    "You don''t need to tell me because I am doing it."

    With a sword in her right hand, sheunched an attack while her other left hand was readily doing spells.

    Ice spears gathered around Evelyn. At her back, different kinds of magic circles appear.

    "I see You''re getting serious now." Ishid mumbled.

    Ishid watched her get closer, the amount of mana that Evelyn was using was enormous. And he knew that Evelyn was pushing herself.

    And as he leered at her, Ishid thought that it was his ce to grant her the fight that she wants.

    "I''m going to get serious too don''t get disappointed if you die on the spot."

    "Don''t make meugh, Ishid. If there''s anyone that needs to die right now that would only be you!"

    Evelyn let the magic circle floating in the air attack him all at once. The four elements that she had were all poured out like a thunderstorm.

    Fire, water, earth, wind, as well as one of her special attributes such as her Ice magic was shown without limit.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    Whoosh!

    Crash!

    Boom!

    It exploded as it met its target.

    "Is that all you''ve got?"

    Evelyn''s eyes can''t believe that there''s not a scratch even a scratch to him after all that magic and mana she poured out.

    However, Ishid was also a monster when ites to using magic.

    And Evelyn knew that Ishid, or should she say, the man who killed her mother wouldn''t be easily killed, after all Ishid even manipted his death just so he could get revenge.

    That kind of man would not back down and would have a card up his sleeve Evelyn knew that!

    And as the former Crown Prince of the Levingstone, Cesar, who was given a nickname as a "Genius" because of his excellence in mana maniption would know how to defend himself.

    Even so, Evelyn felt frustrated. After all that many mid-tier spells and some high spells that she invoked, it did nothing to him.

    It was like Ishid was just humoring her in this fight.

    ''But not yet. I still could keep going!'' Evelyn convinced herself.

    With that in mind, Evelyn put both her hands up and gathered the surrounding mana that she could have- up in the air and summoned a big magic circle.

    "Oh there''s still more?" Ishid said as if taunting her. However, he knew from the way it feels that it has more magic than thebined attacks that she made earlier.

    Meanwhile, Evelyn could not help but bite her lower lip as the pressure of the surrounding air was heavy because of the huge ball of mana that was gathering at the central za.

    But what could she do? When all she could think of was getting all out because the opponent is aggressive and psychopath. In addition, Evelyn knew that the bastard had more mana than her now.

    "Don''t underestimate me, you piece of trash! Aaahhhh!"

    Her screambined with the crackling sound in the air.

    It was the time for Ishid to get worried about himself. And as if an evidence, a drop of sweat trickled down on his face.

    And Evelyn who nced at him with her hawk eyes, smiled.

    It was time to kick some smug face.

 Chapter 215: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 5

    Chapter 215: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 5

    Gab whoseplexion was looking fine earlier after the Duke and the healers give first aid begin to haveplications.

    "Ack!"

    The fine looking man of his stature was now bending his back and is in deep pain. Gab''s consciousness almost seems to have been upied by his body''s instinct.

    His fangs and sharp ws wereing out.

    "... what are you doing? Do something!!!!"

    Duke Keene who decided to stay with Gab to oversee his condition after Evelyn left it to him is shocked at the sudden turn of events with Gab''s condition.

    "Ugh...! Ack! Ptooh!"

    Gab is vomiting blood. The healers don''t have any idea what is happening though they were sure that the Bahalkii General''s injury was healed with their healing powers.

    "Help me... hold his hand and feet."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The healers immediately do their job as they see the severity of the beastman''s condition.

    "We can''t let him transform... it would be hard for us if he is undertaken by his beast form and instinct."

    Duke Keene watched this unfold. He knew that Gab was someone important to his daughter.

    Besides, it seems that the man was someone who looked after Evelyn when he was still a disappointment as a father.

    "Check his vitals and his mana."

    "Sir, we need to have the patient evacuated to a safe ce..."

    "His condition is not looking good, sir."

    "The General''s mana is also in tangled sir... If this keeps up, the General''s life will be in danger!"

    The healers who were discussing the condition of Gab were at their wit''s end as the patient''s vitality and mana does not look good.

    Therefore, the Duke who was listening to them decided to ask about the best course of action.

    "Duke..."

    Duke Keene grabbed the shoulders of the seemingly head of the healers as he looked at him in the eye.

    "You need to save this person... if there''s anything I could do then tell me!"

    Flustered at the desperate plea, the head of the healers was in a daze as he saw a different look in the Duke''s eyes.

    The crimson eyes that always had that usual indifferent gaze was now looking at the healer with distress.

    "W-we need to get the ge-general in a safe ce..."

    "Do you need a teleportation scroll? Here. Use this!"

    Like it was nothing, the scroll that usually is hard to obtain unless you have status and wealth was given to the head of the healer just like that.

    The golden tie around the scroll was enough for the healer''s orbs to bulge out of their eyes.

    The golden tie means that they could teleport directly to the pce and it could carry ten people, which is exactly why it''s expensive and rare.

    "Your Grace..."

    With trembling hands, the scroll was held tightly.

    "Use it... just make sure that the Bahalkii General will survive."

    The head of the healers nodded his head in determination.

    "You know what would happen if the General of the beastmen country died in our kingdom, right?! I''m counting on you..."

    The healers surrounding Gab and restricting his seizure, gulped their saliva. They knew what would happen as the Duke said.

    They will have conflict against the beastmen that have ten times more physical attributes against the humans.

    War is something they can''t afford right now.

    The Duke knew that and decided to put pressure on them, so the healers and the doctors of the pce could put priority to Gab and would do anything to save him.

    With this, the healers and the patient, General Gab, immediately left the capital to teleport to the pce.

    And Duke Keene who saw their departure turned his head after the light in the scroll disappeared.

    His eyes are looking at the direction where his daughter went earlier in a hurry.

    ***

    Meanwhile, An arrived at the za.

    "Make sure that no one will be left behind!"

    An was ordered to the Royal knights and Light Legion.

    He was ordered by His Majesty to oversee the evacuation of the rest of the citizen around the za to the outside of the capital and in the nearby towns.

    The further away from the capital the better.

    "We need to evacuate the people... make sure to lead them to the safe zone!"

    There is an abnormality of mana surrounding the za which the royal magicians informed them. They still don''t know what it is for but they knew where it came from.

    It came from the man who is fighting his sister.

    "What is this...?" An mumbled to himself.

    The sparks that came from the swords was the only thing that An could follow.

    "Huh...?"

    Unexpectedly, he saw the face of the man that was fighting with his sister.

    He looks exactly like General Gabriel of the Bahalkii Kingdom.

    Though there was something odd about his aura because the appearance was someone An knew.

    "This couldn''t be that guy..."

    Instinctively, An knew that it was not Gab that he knew.

    He thought it was absurd as he knew that the General has a friendly rtionship with the royal family of the Levingstone Kingdom.

    Well, to be specific, he is acquainted with the Crown Prince and some high aristocrats in the society like the heir to the Dukedom of Emsworth, which is An himself, and the Duke of Sigrid, Cabel.

    The first time that An sees it, he can''t believe his eyes. There was no way that the ve that his sister picked up would turn his de against his master, Evelyn.

    The kid that An saw that time didn''t look like a person that would betray his savior. Instead, the Gab that he saw that time was someone who looked like he would do anything for Evelyn.

    "... there''s no way that''s the Gab I knew... So who is this impostor?" An mumbled.

    Swish!

    ng!

    The sword of his sister and the makeshift sword that came from a ck mana made sharp sounds after they shed with each other.

    Then, An remembered that one guy who said that he coulde directly and boldly to Evelyn and the entirety of the Levingstone Kingdom.

    "Could it be... that bastard Ishid???!"

    shes of memories came to his mind when he recalled the name.

    Somehow, An was nervous and worried for his sister, Evelyn.

    ***

    Ishid smiled from ear to ear when he saw how much struggle Evelyn was having when she was facing him.

    When their swords collided and they were facing each other, Ishid opened his mouth.

    "Is this all you''ve got? I''m a bit disappointed."

    Evelyn pushed him back to get some distance as well as to get a grip of herself.

    Her teeth was clenched and she almost bit her lips.

    Evelyn was frustrated that how much magic spells and mana she poured in, it was always got deflected by Ishid.

    She only got to hit him thrice and it was always a graze and not a vital hit.

    ''I need to do something...''

    Evelyn thought to herself.

    "I''m getting bored, Lady Evelyn..."

    "..."

    "If you have any more cards left... I suggest that you use it now."

    "Hah..."

    Evelyn scoffed at his arrogance but can''t also argue with what he said.

    Right now, her mana is almost at limit as well as her physical endurance. She could only cast one of the high magic tier spells and two mid tier spells.

    "Tsk!"

    She clicked her tongue.

    ''The most ideal thing to do is to make a diversion and attack him in surprise...'' Evelyn concluded.

    Meanwhile, Ishid is just standing there and looking at Evelyn who was panting hard.

    Ishid felt like a predator toying his prey and waiting for it to get exhausted before he went for the kill.

    However, before Ishid decided to kill Evelyn, he noticed the many presence surrounding the za and deduced that it must be the royal knights.

    "Hmmm... the guest must be bored. Let''s have them upied for a bit."

    When Ishid said that, Evelyn quickly noticed the sudden rise of mana in the surrounding area.

    "What the hell-"

    She could only curse the situation and the man in front of him.

    With a chilling smile, Ishid turned his head and looked at Evelyn.

    "Shall I destroy this hellhole of a ce?"

    Multiple dark magic circles appear on the ground.

    "Waaah!!!"

    "Monster!!!"

    "Help!!!"

    Ishid continued to smile like a maniac.

    "What are you doing...?" Evelyn nkly stares at Ishid.

    "What else? I gave them a gift~... they looked bored and I don''t want that."

    "You''re insane..."

    "Tell me something new..."

    The evacuation of the citizens is still going and Evelyn can hear the desperate help of the people.

    And the only thing that she could do is to make Ishid lose focus so that the magic circle could be undone.

    Ssshhh...

    Wind gathered around her. Evelyn''s sword was enveloped in fire. Earthen rocks were floating in the air and a water whip was on her other hand.

    Multiple magic circles is casted in the air, ready to shoot at the target.

    "Is it that again...?"

    Ishid said while his brows were raised and his eyes were full of disappointment and boredom.

    "Fine... give this yourst shot!"

 Chapter 216: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 6

    Chapter 216: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 6

    Ishid smirked, as he felt the mana in the air rapidly thickens.

    He could see the different kinds of particles in the air with a variety of colors representing their attributes. And Ishid could see almost every color.

    With a smile still on his face, Ishid opened his mouth.

    "This will be fun... let''s see yourst struggle."

    Evelyn was wrapped in light as the mana gathered around her.

    She clenches her teeth as she feels every tip of her body doused in her cold sweat.

    "Let''s see about that..."

    Evelyn said determinedly. She red at Ishid who was standing there leisurely, waiting for her attack.

    Honestly, Evelyn was making a gamble. She actually decided to sham Ishid with this disy of mana from her.

    ''Seriously, I don''t know if this will work...'' Evelyn thought.

    Looking at Ishid, Evelyn doesn''t know if he is just confidently arrogant about his powers that he could deflect her attacks or that he knew she was just bluffing.

    Either way, it was the only thing that Evelyn could think of at her current situation. Cunningly attacking him with a sly method was her only option. After all, none of her spirits were there to support her.

    She knew full well that a full frontal attack was her only option that could make damage to Ishid.

    Her best shot was Gab however, the result was just utterly shocking and despairing.

    Evelyn could try and ask for help from her father, however, she became afraid that it would only result in failure.

    That moment, her deep thoughts were cut off because Ishid decided to taunt her.

    "I really love seeing people give their best until the end... and also seeing their face in despair after knowing that it was a futile struggle."

    "Hah... me? In Despair? I doubt that...!"

    Evelyn said as she let go of the multiple spells she conjured.

    Swoosh!

    Swoosh!

    Bang!

    A dark shield materializes in front of Ishid.

    While her attacks exploded in the air and continued to collide with Ishid''s dark barrier, smoke appeared.

    It was the result that Evelyn wanted.

    While Ishid was still defending himself against her attacks, Evelyn left her position to get at Ishid''s blind spot.

    "Do you really think that this will work against me...?" Ishid yelled.

    His vision was still blurry because of all the smoke that came from the fire and water spells that Evelyn casted.

    The evaporation causes the whole area to look like a country of clouds.

    Swish!

    However, Evelyn appeared in a sh.

    "I don''t give a shit what works. What matters is you got to taste your own medicine!"

    Evelyn clearly dered.

    Swish!

    Ishid has this utterly shocked face.

    ''I got you...!'' Evelyn thought to herself.

    When she is in close proximity, almost one step away from him, Ishid''s shock reaction changes to a devilish smile.

    ''Shit...!''

    Her guts were telling her that Ishid was just waiting for her to do this.

    But her attack was already determined and changing it all of a sudden is close to impossible.

    Evelyn could only embrace herself to what was about toe.

    "But before that... I need to take revenge for Gab!"

    She swings her sword that was casted with fire magic.

    ''"Let''s see who''s faster... my sword or your stupid dark magic."

    Swish!

    "Aaahh!"

    Evelyn smiled. Setting aside her guts and bravely attacking him was the correct choice.

    "Ahh... haah"

    Ishid screamed and hissed as he got injured from Evelyn''s sword. His back was shed and because of the fire wrapping the sword, his skin melted before it even bleeds.

    "Surprise b*tch!"

    Evelyn feels ted that she can''t help but cuss at the result of her decision.

    Though the celebration needs to be celebrated at another time because Ishid has casted multiple spells for his counter attack.

    ck spears appeared from thin air.

    "You will pay for this!"

    Swish!

    It directly attacks Evelyn. It followed like a marked target.

    She quickly responds and defends herself with her sword.

    Shing!

    ng!

    When the ck spears were hit with her sword it evaporated and became a ck smoke in which is poisoned.

    Evelyn, whose body reacted to the dark energy, knew to hold her breath. Especially since Cassandra instructed and taught her all about things that concerned dark magic since Cassandra is thest witch.

    She was cautious enough to think that everything that came from Ishid was dangerous.

    "Haa... haa... haa..."

    Evelyn breathed hard as she was constantly avoiding and defending his ck spears and other dark magic that Ishid threw at her.

    When Ishid''s attack was momentarily paused, Evelyn thought that she exhausted Ishid''s mana.

    But s, a powerful aura made everyone realize that it was not the end. Evelyn shivered when she felt the powerful magicing from above.

    And so, she looked up.

    A dark magic circle withplex writings was up in the air, almost the size of the center za enveloped the whole area.

    Evelyn tried not to be so shocked. However, she can''t help but to do so.

    Unconsciously, she gulped.

    The scale of the mana and magic circle was something that she can''t handle by herself.

    She knew that Ishid had something on his sleeve that he would use when he was cornered.

    But it doesn''t mean that she knew that he would use such a high level spell.

    "You''re going all out? Why do you feel that this is yourst shot?"

    Evelyn tried to provoke Ishid.

    Smirking at her words, Ishid replied in a confident voice.

    "I guess you could say that this is thest shot... for now... for these people."

    Crackle...

    Crackle...

    The sound of the magic circle that Ishid is still invoking was heard.

    From the looks of it, it''s a high level spell.

    Evelyn alternately turns her head from the magic circle to the knights that are still evacuating the people.

    Biting her lips, Evelyn could only push herself to fight.

    ''I need to stop this!"

    Tightly holding the hilt of her sword, Evelyn is trying to figure out how she could disrupt Ishid as well as protect the still evacuating citizens that are still near the za.

    "There''s no other option... but to do this-"

    Evelyn immediately sprints. She arrived in front of Ishid, ready to swing her sword.

    However, Ishid''s eyes followed her movement.

    ''What the-''

    She swing her sword and attack her with ''wind sh''

    Swish!

    A ck barrier appeared.

    "Shit...! motherfuc-"

    Evelyn could only say cuss words.

    Seriously, she knew about the novel and read it all

    ''But there was never an OP viin like Ishid in the novel. Shit!''

    Evelyn felt frustrated.

    ''How can I defeat this guy!''

    At that moment, Ishid opened his mouth.

    "You are alreadyte Lady Evelyn."

    Ishid gestured above where Evelyn heard the crackling sound.

    "Kyaah!!"

    "Oh lord!"

    "Mommy"

    "I don''t want to die!"

    "Lord, save us"

    The people who see and feel the heavy surroundings were made aware of what would happen once the spell activates and they''re still below the magic circle.

    "Shit!"

    Evelyn looked up and saw that the magic circle isplete and is ready to shoot out the high concentrated mana that Ishid gathered up.

    "I wonder what you will do" Ishid arrogantly said.

    Evelyn bit her lips and quickly left the battle with Ishid.

    She arrived at the center of the za and saw that in any minute the spell would activate. Evelyn looked around, there were still people in the za.

    "Tsk!"

    Left with no choice, Evelyn put her hands up and immediately cast a barrier.

    A mellow light appeared and covered the whole za. All the evacuees stopped as they saw the light up in the sky

    A thunderous noise came from the sky. Dark clouds gathered and ck spears rain down.

    "Ugh!"

    Her hands still up in the air were trembling as she put up a fight to defend the people that were still leaving the za.

    "What the hell are you doing?! Move! Don''t get distracted!!!"

    An shouted at the people who stopped their feet and was mesmerized at the barrier that protected them.

    Bang!

    Whoosh!

    Boom!

    An couldn''t help but look at his sister who was struggling alone in that dangerous situation.

    He wants to help but he needs to make sure that everyone leaves the za so his sister could go all out and not be restricted knowing that someone could get hurt in their fight with the bastard Ishid.

    At that moment, An, who was watching his sister, saw blooding from her mouth.

    "Ppuuuk!"

    "Evelyn!"

    An decided to abandon everything and quickly ran to his sister.

    Evelyn whose mana was already at the limit was pushing herself more.

    Bang!

    Swish!

    Thud!

    ck spears were still raining down on her, and the barrier appeared to have cracked every time the ck spears that came from the magic circle collided with it.

    "How long do I need to keep doing this- ppuuuk!"

    Blood was leaking from her mouth and Evelyn knew that she''s reaching her limit.

    She looked at the surroundings and saw that no one was in the vicinity anymore.

    "Thank Goodness" Evelyn mumbled.

    Though there was someone who caught her eye.

    "Huh?"

    Someone was running towards her and because she was getting dizzy in exhaustion, her vision was getting a little blurry.

    "Who"

    But her knees were about to give up. Thank the heavens that the attacks were done and the magic circle disappeared.

    Evelyn was about to fall when An arrived to catch her.

    Thud!

    With her tired eyes, Evelyn nced at the face of the man who held her.

    "An?"

    With a worried and nervous look, An asked.

    "Are you alright, Eve?"

    "Haaa I''m not I feel tired."

    An could only look at his sister''s appearance. Her face was getting pale and the blood in her mouth was getting An in a worry.

    "What about that bastard?!"

    Evelyn asked. At that moment, Ishid talked as if he waited for his turn.

    "What a great reunion oh wait, I forgot that you hate each other. So is it still great?"

    "Shut your mouth!"

    "Oh what a scary brother. If I don''t know any better, I would think that you two are close."

    Just shut up!

    Seriously, Evelyn who was hanging on her consciousness right now was getting angrier the more Ishid opened his mouth, leaving remarks that irritated her.

 Chapter 217: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 7

    Chapter 217: HER UNIQUE HAIR: PART 7

    Ishid wasughing his lungs out seeing the pale face of Evelyn and the angry look of the heir of the Emsworth Duchy, An.

    "I want to go easy on you, Lady Evelyn but I think it would be better to push you further."

    The goal of Ishid is to make Evelyn reach her limit and awaken her other blood. Her demon blood.

    So, he raised both of his arms this time. And the mana gathering above them was much more condense and powerful than the first dark spears that came from the magic circle.

    "Ugh"

    Evelyn whose knees have given up and is slumped on the floor heard about what Ishid said. She also feels the mana gathering again at the spot that the magic circle just disappeared earlier.

    ''Ugh How much mana does he have?!'' Sheined to herself.

    Swoosh!

    Whoosh!

    Evelyn raised her limp hand.

    "Ugghh!!"

    A barrier that was much wider than what she did in the previous attack was ced again but this time, it was concentrated to herself and An.

    However, An seems to have a different opinion than her.

    "Don''t go"

    Evelyn held her brother''s pants and tried to persuade him not to attack Ishid. She knew full well that her brother would not stand watching a person vomiting blood to sacrifice more than her capacity.

    But seeing the hands of his sister clinging to him with blood stains was more than enough for An to do something.

    With a determined face, An slowly leaned in and patted his sister''s head. The pat feels like he was reassuring his sister that everything would be fine.

    Evelyn could only silently watch as she saw her brother walk away and draw his sword.

    Shing!

    The hand that was clinging to him, slowly let go.

    "No An!"

    Evelyn could only watch her brother run towards Ishid.

    "No please"

    She begged, recalling the memories of her cruel fast. But then, the magic circle activated which garnered her attention.

    Looking up, her blurry vision and tired self could only prepare to defend. So, again, she conditioned herself to strengthen her barrier even if she vomited blood.

    "Ugh Ppuuuk"

    Blood stains the ground while Evelyn couldn''t even wipe the red liquid in the corner of her mouth because of the sudden energy that she felt from the magic circle.

    Thud!

    Swoosh!

    Crash!

    Dark thunder rains down from the above without a moment''s notice and Evelyn was left to defend for herself.

    "Aaahhh!!!"

    She poured all the mana that she could get from her body. This time, she knew that after this, she would be unconscious.

    Actually, even right now, Evelyn felt her whole body giving up but the sense of protecting her brother who was fighting with Ishid is much stronger.

    Bang!

    "Ack!"

    Crash!

    "Ugh!"

    Thud!

    "Ahh!"

    Evelyn almost hit her body to the ground as the severity of the attack was on another scale. She saw her barrier show crack and she knew that it would notst.

    Crack!

    The barrier didn''tst and Evelyn lied on the ground.

    "Evelyn!"

    Her brother, An, ran to her while he and Ishid were still fighting.

    "No" Evelyn mumbled.

    An who saw the next lightning bolt rain down to where Evelyn is lying was more worried than his well being.

    And at that moment, Evelyn''s sunset eyes dyed red because of the mana shortage in her body.

    Whoosh!

    It was thest wave of Ishid''s attack. So, Evelyn kind of felt relieved that she endured thatst attack. Though, she was confused if her barriersted because she heard a crack sound. But because her mind was already tired from everything, thinking about the things that happened already made Evelyn ignore it all. Besides, she felt that her whole body and consciousness would leave her at any moment.

    Evelyn, who blinked for a moment, saw blood rain down from above which made her think that it muste from herself.

    "Ugh Puuk!"

    However, the voice that she heard was different from what she expected.

    The next thing she knew, a body slumped on the floor with a loud bang.

    Evelyn, whose body was tired all over and her eyes that couldn''t help but to be heavily closed, quickly opened as soon as she saw the body that just fell on the ground. The shock in her eyes and the scene in front of her made her fatigue in her body ignored.

    It was An. His white uniform became soaked with blood as his back was full of stabs that came from the dark magic of Ishid.

    "Huh?"

    As if it was all an illusion, Evelyn was confused if what she was seeing right now was real or just a ploy that Ishid made for him.

    Whatever it might be, it''s a nightmare that she doesn''t want to participate in.

    "...eve, are you ugh alright?"

    But the struggles in An''s voice, and the hot air that came from his mouth as he tried to speak for Evelyn made her consciousness wake.

    "An?"

    Still, Evelyn doesn''t want to believe it.

    Until the moment that her brother, An, reached out for her face. The warmth in his hands spread across her face along with the smell of blood.

    An tears up as he sees his worried sister''s eyes. He can''t believe that the sister he bullied for as long as he remembers still haspassion for him.

    "I''m sorry I-I always wanted to"

    An vomited blood as he tried to tell his sister what he always wanted to say to her.

    "Wh- what is it, An?"

    Evelyn, now aware of the situation that her brother was in, became emotional as she tried to talk with her brother trying to make him stay awake for her.

    "I-I''ll call for help Please, An, just stay with me."

    "...Ugh! Eve please he-hear me out..."

    "No! I won''t hear you out! I will after you get treatment! I-I''ll call for the medics! Father was apanied by them earlier!"

    Evelyn shouted her lungs through her tears. She knew what An was trying to tell her but she would rather call for people that would help her brother.

    "Wait here An!"

    "...Eve stay with me. Please!"

    Evelyn still tried to stand up but because her body had reached its limits, once she stood up, she quickly fell down to her knees.

    "Why! Get up! Get up! Please!!!"

    She punched her legs with her little energy left but still, her body won''t listen to her. Her voice also gets weaker as her throat runs dry.

    "... Eve ugh! I-I always wanted to puuuk!"

    An vomited blood again, and this time, the blood from his back was oozing with red liquid that made a pool in the ground.

    "Please, An. Not now. I can''t don''t do this to me, please."

    Evelyn pleaded, her mind stopped working after she got shocked at the sudden turn of events but An was determined to tell her what he always wanted to say.

    "...I''m sorry for everything I was a bad brother to you. I don''t even deserve to be called a brother."

    "Don''t apologize like this!!! Who told you to save me?! You should have fought diligently! Why do you need to save me?!!"

    An, wiped down the tears that came from Evelyn. Seeing her like this, she was bloody messed and An couldn''t help but to feel guilty.

    He knew that he was taking advantage of the situation, but An thought that he would not be able to say this again if not for now.

    "I''m sorry I was not there again. You face everything by yourself again this time"

    An puked a lot of blood, and this time, his face was paler than earlier. And the light in his sunset eyes was getting dim.

    Evelyn was now bawling her eyes out. She thought that she still hated An but now that she learned that

    "Can I request something, Eve?"

    "I''ll do anything Just please, stay with me An! Please!"

    "Can you call me brother again?"

    With tears in her eyes, Evelyn opened her mouth and talked softly.

    "Brother Please don''t do this to me."

    An smiled softly and genuinely. Hearing what she said made him realize something.

    "I-I''m d I got here in time. Thank you thank you for bing my sister"

    With that, An''sst breath was heard by Evelyn.

    "No No! Not again! An! Please! Don''t leave me like mom! No!!!"

    However Evelyn pleaded, her words didn''t reach him.

    ***

    Duke Keene arrived with her light legion knights at the center za after they fought a swarm of monsters that appeared out of nowhere.

    It seems it was summoned and as soon as they finished their work, he immediately left to help her daughter when he felt a mana that sent him shivers.

    His red eyes opened wide.

    "Aaaaahhh!"

    A voice too familiar to him was heard screaming. The despair in her cry made Duke Keene halt in his tracks.

    "Gasp!" The Knights'' shocked reaction seems to wake Duke Keene who btedly opened his mouth as if to confirm.

    "Eve lyn?"

    Duke Keene''s oldest daughter was up in the air with a dark aura surrounding her. The pupil in her eyes was nowhere to be seen as all the whites were visible. It seems to be a berserk happening to his daughter.

    "Tsk! Evelyn!!!"

    He didn''t know what was happening and could only click his tongue, it was something that he only heard before, but never saw in person. It is the moment when the person loses his/her reasoning and the mana in her/his body is already depleted so, the life force will be burned and turned into a mana in exchange.

    "I need to stop this!"

    The mana that she''s leaking out was so heavy and dark that Duke Keene almost got suffocated from his daughter''s mana.

    Then, he noticed something different. The silver blue hair that was a symbol of the Emsworth family was nowhere to be found as if the ck color that she inherited from her mother seems to have swallowed the remaining color in her hair.

    That''s when Duke Keene noticed a color simr to his hair lying on the ground. His crimson eyes shook and lost their focus. He could only blindly run towards the body that was soaked in blood.

    "...An?! An! Medic!"

    Duke Keene held An in his arms as he tried to shake him off to wake him up. But as if his dream shattered, An was unresponsive and Evelyn was still up in the air losing herself.

    "He..hehahaha!"

    Then Duke Keene heard the voice that he hated the most for the past days.

    "Ahahaha!!! That''s right! Lose your senses! Awaken your demon blood! Ha-hahaha!"

    Ishid was dly cheering for Evelyn''s demon evolution.

    Duke Keene then looked up.

    "What should I do, Monica?!"

 Chapter 218: ORIGIN: PART 1

    Chapter 218: ORIGIN: PART 1

    Gil and Alisha who were in the chamber of the secret treasury of the Temple of Light felt Evelyn''s strong emotion.

    "Gil did you feel that?" Alisha asked as she touched her heart.

    The grey eyes of Gil nkly stare at the space as he tries to sense what really is happening to his contractor.

    "Shit!"

    The moment that Gil realized, he immediately told Alisha to move faster.

    "We need to get out of here fast!"

    Elise silently watched the two spirits in a state of panic. She smirked. There''s only one reason for them to recklessly change the pace that they''re going inside the chamber.

    "Something happened to Lady Evelyn?"

    When Elise saw the reaction of Gil and Alisha who ceither clicked their tongue or hissed at her.

    They are inside the core of the chamber where the forbidden weapons and treasures are handled and theck of awareness in time was also a problem.

    So, Elise really doesn''t know how long they''ve been here since she woke up inside and doesn''t know how long she was knocked out.

    The treasure chest where there''s multiple locks and demon aura leaking out, Gil and Alisha was trying their best to open it as well as contain the demonic energy.

    ''Why do they need that?''

    It''s been a long time since Elise wondered about the two spirits'' objective here but she was shocked to know that they''re after a relic containing demon energy.

    After a while, Gil and Alisha sessfully got the silver bracelet with a dark crimson gem in the middle.

    The demonic energy was also impossible to sense for Elise that she was amazed at how they did it.

    But Elise can see how tired the two have be.

    "Let''s get out of here!"

    Gil immediately said and Alisha nodded.

    ***

    Bern felt shivers to his skin, and turned around to where he felt the energy.

    "... Evelyn?" he mumbled.

    Currently, Bern is on the road in the small town in the outskirts of the Levingstone Kingdom between the Perspiru and the Bahalkii Kingdom. And Bern is with someone and that someone heard his mumble.

    "What about Evelyn?"

    Prince Adley asked Bern who had furrowed brows in his face.

    "... did something happen to Evelyn?" Prince Adley asked again after he saw how quiet the smug man became.

    Since Bern caught Prince Adley after he was hiding in one of the towns in the outskirts of the Levingtone Kingdom, Bern has been chattering away to him and talking shit.

    The silence came upon news that something might really happened in the capital and most definitely with Evelyn.

    "We need to get going!"

    Bern decided to use the teleportation scroll that has coordinates to the basement of their house. He reserved it if some emergency urred and right now is the time.

    Prince Adley was snatched close and the teleportation scroll was torn and a light glow blinded them the next thing they knew they were inside the basement of the house.

    ***

    Cathy and Chrisfold are investigating the cabin after the report of the magic circle glowing and activating in the dungeon.

    "We''ve been here since yesterday there''s nothing happening with the magic circle." Cathy said to Chrisfold.

    "Yeah I guess so. We should go back."

    "Yup, Evelyn also asked for assistance I told her that we will go after we make sure that there''s nothing wrong with the magic circle that could pose a threat to us."

    Cathy announced to Chrisfold.

    "Did she say what assistance she needs?"

    "No she just said that if everything is checked here then we should go to the za"

    "Hmmm"

    Chrisfold became suspicious at what Evelyn wanted to really convey but decided to just meet her face to face.

    As they decided to leave and report to Evelyn when they got back, a faint glow lighted the ground which made the two turn their heads.

    The moment that they happened to see the said report with their eyes, their link with Evelyn became clouded with dark energy that made them flinch and their hearts suffocated.

    "What the hell?" Cathy said as she clutched her chest.

    The moment that the suffocation in their link subsided is when Chrisfold realized what happened.

    "It''s Evelyn"

    "Huh?"

    Cathy was confused but something was also making her entire body shiver and mind clouded with uncertainty.

    "Something happened to Evelyn"

    With that said, Chrisfold and Cathy made eye contact and informed Cassandra what they witnessed here, without saying any more words they left for the Center za.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Cabel who''s been in bed for days got up and was about to leave the room when Cassandra opened the door and their eyes met.

    "Where are you going?"

    Cabel didn''t answer her but just walked past her.

    "Duke, where are you going? You need to rest!"

    He turned around, still looking like aplete mess but what he asked made Cassandra scowl.

    "Where''s the soul of her mother?"

    "What?"

    "Did you know where Evelyn went to?"

    Cassandra was about to tell him that he should focus on recuperating but his next words make her shut her lips.

    "Evelyn is in danger!"

    "..."

    "Give me the magic crystal containing Duchess Monica''s soul and tell me where Evelyn is?! If I don''t get there in time I will lose Evelyn!!"

    "What are you talking about? What do you mean, Duke?!"

    "I don''t have time to exin but if I don''t get there, Evelyn will be swallowed up by her other blood."

    "Huh?"

    And then, Cassandra remembered the words that she was about to talk about to Evelyn when she got back from the Pce.

    The words that magically appeared in the grimoire.

    "Once the moon bleeds, darkness will swallow it whole. A child whose blood is awakened shall change the destiny to destruction or to prosperity of humanity."

    At first, Cassandra didn''t really know what it meant but now that she thought about it the Royal Family of the Perspiru have been worshipping the Moon Goddess, Selene.

    "Cassandra?!"

    Thest witch looked up to Cabel who seems to have gotten closer to her the moment that she sunk into her thoughts.

    "... follow me, I''ll give it to you."

    Along the way, Cassandra has been thinking about the connection of the riddle that appeared at the grimoire.

    ''Moon Goddess? The Royal Family of Perspiru the Duchess pure soul''

    ''Does it mean the child is Evelyn? But what does it mean when the moon bleeds?! What darkness?!'' Cassandra was getting a headache when they arrived at her room.

    She opened the secret storage that she has in her room and got the magic crystal that contains the pure soul of the Duchess.

    However, before she gave it to Duke Cabel, she asked one question.

    "How did you know that Evelyn is in danger when you''re here?!"

    Cassandra''s purple droopy eyes red at Cabel. She doesn''t have the intention to hand something precious when she doesn''t know if Cabel was telling the truth.

    "... When I was at the dungeon where the soul of the duchess was sealed I met her."

    "Huh? Have you met her? How?"

    "I also don''t know, but it seems part of her consciousness was with her soul. And that''s when she told me about Evelyn''s origin and the blood running through her veins."

    What the hell does that even meam?

    Cassandra was more confused than she expected but if what he said was really the truth then that means Evelyn has an important role in this world.

    Cabel decided to tell her the truth. He understands that Cassandra will not hand it to her, especially when her purple eyes are glowing like crazy.

    ''It feels like she can see through all the lies it''s better to tell what I recalled.'' Cabel thought.

    "But why did you not tell us when Evelyn was still here?"

    "My mind was clouded with pain and I can''t seem to recall what I did when I was there in the dungeon. I only remembered when I woke up earlier"

    "Tell me more"

    "The Duchess said that the Perspiru royalty has demon blood running through their veins. It''s the secret that they have been keeping and the reason why their descendants have a strong greed and powerful mana wielder before."

    Cassandra listened to Cabel''s exnation that currently she''s having a hard time swallowing it.

    "But because it''s been ages the blood was thinning out in the royal family and only the ck hair was the proof of their origin."

    Cabel continued. When Cassandra processed the information she asked the thing that only connected to the moon that was said in the grimoire.

    "What about the Moon Goddess, Selene? Didn''t the Royalty worship her?"

    "That''s just a facade and it''s also the reason why the Royalty pushed for the independence of the Temple of Moon from the politics of their Kingdom because they don''t want the secret of their blood to be revealed."

    "So, it means that Evelyn inherited the blood too?"

    "Yes I also can''t believe it at first but it seems that her demon blood is much stronger than the others."

    Cassandra could only shut her mouth. Cabel then decided to tell all the things that the Duchess said to him.

    "... and it seems that the Saint of the Goddess Moon was Evelyn''s grandmother. She inherited her power."

    Cassandra brushed her forehead as she was overwhelmed with information.

 Chapter 219: ORIGIN: PART 2

    Chapter 219: ORIGIN: PART 2

    "Please let me make it in time!"

    Cabel was riding the horse with the magic crystal containing the soul of the duchess in a bag hanging on his shoulder.

    He already teleported near the capital, however he still needed to ride a horse to arrive at the za where he felt the most condense of mana. Because of the barrier surrounding it as a precaution made it impossible to use any teleportation scroll.

    He can''t teleport directly to the pce because of the barrier that was put up to the whole ce. While he tries to contact them, no one seems to answer because of how busy they''ve be as the attack was too unprecedented and the za has more civilians that are needed to safely evacuate.

    "Why the hell did they put mana restrictions now!"

    Cabel was more frustrated than ever. He can sense as he gets closer that the mana surrounding the capital was different to a normal mana user like him.

    The mana that he felt was more dangerous and more powerful than he ever knew.

    "Tsk!"

    He clicked his tongue. The surrounding area of the capital was clear as day but in the middle where the center za is, it was clouded with dark clouds mixed with thunderous sound.

    Remembering the memory that Cabel just recalled made him curse himself.

    "Shit! Why did I just remember it now?! Why?!"

    It was so important for Evelyn that Cabel felt he was ipetent that he couldn''t even give that important piece of information to her.

    "If something happened to Evelyn No. Nothing will happen! So, please! Let me make it in time."

    Cabel could only beg the goddesses. He''s not religious but if this could help, he would worship them everyday in return.

    ***

    "Evelyn was a different child ever since she was young"

    The conversation that he had with the Duchess in the dungeon reyed inside Cabel''s head while he was riding the horse at the speed of light..

    "She contracted the higher spirits since Evelyn was young. Her powers exceed mine so I sealed it."

    "Why?"

    Cabel asked as they stared at the field of flowers while they sat atop of a hill.

    "It''s because her powers were dangerous for her life when she was young. And the demon blood in her is thicker than the others. The power of the moon goddess and demon was making the child horribly in pain. That was why we went to look for alternatives."

    "What?"

    Cabel was so shocked that he could also hear himself doubt what she just said.

    ''Demon blood? Goddess? What the hell?''

    Still, he calmed his nerves and asked one question at a time.

    "Did the Duke know about it?"

    "You''re wondering if he knows? Why? Because of how he treated our child?"

    Cabel didn''tment on that. He was also curious as to why the Duke neglected his daughter for so many years if he knew the truth about his daughter. But instead a nasty rumor bloomed and surrounded Evelyn that she was called a viiness by the aristocrats.

    "That idiot!" Duchess Monica burst into frustration.

    Cabel looked at the Duchess in surprise and thought that she resembled Evelyn in that manner.

    "I never thought that he would fall to such petty tricks by Cesar. And that An! I told him to protect his sister but what did he do?! Haaa seriously that father and son are both idiots."

    "Duchess What do you mean? Thete crown prince? What did he do?"

    The Duchess turned her head to Cabel and opened her mouth to close it again.

    "There''s nothing we could do about that curse. Besides, it''s already been broken by Evelyn."

    Cabel at that time, wanted to pursue the topic but decided not to when he saw the Duchess''s sariousness pasted on her face.

    "Cabel listen When the timees that Evelyn will awaken her demon blood, please bring my soul to where she is. That way I could help even a little bit. I could help her woken up from the darkness"

    "What do you mean? What will happen to Eve if her demon blood awakens?" Cabel recalled he asked, he''s still atop of his horse and is running through the streets of the capital.

    Even with fatigue all over his body, Cabel could only grit his teeth and hold the saddle tighter as the wind blew in his face and made his silver hair blown. He can''t imagine that the Duchess''s words wille to reality just after he gains consciousness.

    "If her blood awakens, Cesar will achieve his goal by destroying the Levingstone Kingdom and killing all the humans in the world."

    Cabel at that time felt shivers. He didn''t know why or how the n urred but it seems that the scheme was made a long time ago and has been undergoing since then.

    "How does Evelyn fall in his n?"

    "She''s the key to all. Evelyn will have the blessing to the Goddess of Selene''s power which haspatibility to all attributes as well as the divine power. Then her demon blood will let her hold the darkness attributes" Duchess Monica exined with all seriousness.

    "Evelyn will be weak when she''s still in the process of awakening. That''s when Cesar will try to kill Evelyn to get her heart."

    Cabel became confused at that moment when the Duchess was exining the scheme that she found out.

    "This is crazy!" Cabel couldn''t let his thoughts keep to himself as she heard how the bastard nned everything. But he was confused. Crown Prince Cesar died before Duchess Monica became the wife of the Duke so how did she learn all this?

    "But how did you know all this?"

    "It really doesn''t matter how I know all about this. Cesar wants me not because he loves me. But because he found out that I have the blood of a demon and that my mother has a blessing from the moon goddess." Duchess Monica further exined. "That man knew that my blood would pass on to my child and thought that he could use them as a sacrifice to destroy the Kingdom. That''s why I killed him with my own hands but that bastard used ck magic toe back to life!"

    "Wait the Duchess killed the Crown Prince? The Crown Prince used forbidden magic? And why would he want to destroy the kingdom? He''s destined to be the King"

    Cabel couldn''t help but satiate his questions so he bombarded her with questions.

    "How would I know the reason of that crazy bastard? Though, I did try to investigate it. I couldn''t find anything... When I was about to meet the person who knew about the reason, Cesar had already kidnapped Evelyn and I was not in a state to meet that person and ..." Duchess Monica could only sigh as if these things happened just yesterday.

    And Cabel could understand the unfinished words.

    ''She died so she couldn''t meet that person.''

    As he pondered this, another question popped in his head.

    "But I thought Evelyn was the variable needed for the n? Why would that bastard I mean Cesar, kill her?"

    "It''s alright to call a bastard, bastard! And for that question It''s because he doesn''t need the shell What he needs is the heart that possesses the blessing of the demon and the goddess to sacrifice and bring destruction to the world. The temple of Light also learned about it and that was why she was also targeted by them."

    ''He doesn''t need the shell? The shell is Evelyn!''

    Then the Duchess continued her important exnation.

    "I sealed her divine and dark power when we came across an ancient ruin in the Perspiru because it will sh in her body and if that happens she will die young. I can''t let that happen to my child so I did everything I could." Duchess Monica then made a light ball in her palm that floats around the green field inside the space she created inside the dungeon.

    "Cabel Please help that child found her path."

    The Duchess disappeared like a faded visage in Cabel''s memory. As he opened his eyes, the scene in front of him made him feel that it really was happening.

    Cabel who''s near the za sees a person floating in the air as well as debris surrounding her.

    What he noticed was that Evelyn''s hair color changed to all ck. The symbol of her Emsworth blood was all gone.

    "Don''t worry Duchess I''ll do anything to bring Evelyn back! Even if it kills me"

    ***

    The dark aura surrounding Evelyn made Duke Keene find himself lost at what to do.

    Besides, his son who stopped breathing in his arms made his mind go nk.

    An was still warm enough to touch that all Duke Keene could do was protect his son''s body from the debris that was circting like a slow tornado where Evelyn was the center of it.

    Soon, tears flowed in his nk face when he realized that everything was crumbling in front of his face.

    "What are you doing just spacing out?"

    A manly voice was heard that made Duke Keene almost snap and his deadly re was focused on the man approaching them.

    "Don''t you need something to do for the child in your arms? Or are you thinking of dying and ending everything here, apanying your children to the grave?"

    The tears in Duke''s crimson eyes changed to that of pure rage.

    "Who are you to talk to me like that?!"

    The silky ck hair of the man standing beside Duke Keene was like the mirrored hair of his daughter, Evelyn, that Duke Keene immediately noticed.

    "Me? I''m Erick! Your daughter''s boss."

    Duke Keene could only look at the man who was smiling while his surroundings were all messed up by the battle. And the background whereas his daughter was emitting dangerous mana.

    "Hmmm I see. This is the reason why Monica was so desperate at that time."

    At the mention of his wife''s name, Duke Keene became concerned at what the man named Erick was doing here at this moment where hope seemed lost.

 Chapter 220: AWAKENED BLOOD: PART 1

    Chapter 220: AWAKENED BLOOD: PART 1

    Ishid was smiling too widely as he watched the future that he''s been hoping for unfold in front of his eyes.

    "Ha-haha! This is it! A little bit more and I can achieve my goal!"

    Looking at Evelyn whose writhing in pain as her demonic energy awakens, Ishid decided to also prepare the spell that would disrupt Evelyn''s mama and would kill her as a bacsh.

    Mana also gathered around him. Ishid already doesn''t care about his surroundings. He didn''t even see that Duke Keene had seen himughing while An was in his arms.

    "... *Hba@jdbeial..."

    Ishid mumbles iprehensible words. Multiple dark magic circles appeared at his back. And all of them have arge amount of mana as their supply.

    "... I can''t let you do that!"

    A sword made out of thunderbolt appeared out of nowhere and struck one of the magic circles that appeared at the back of Ishid.

    Shocked. Ishid turned his head where amongst the noise, the sound of heavy steps against the cement were heard.

    "... You still didn''t change, Your Highness or should I say Ishid?"

    A person with clean cut ck hair and wearing a ck uniform appeared with a grin.

    "Hah! I wonder who is the bastard that intercepts my spells. It appeared to be you... Sheik!"

    "You''re still wearing a different face? Why not show your new face? You know... I don''t want to beat up the face of my pupil."

    Sheik was appalled when he saw that the crazy bastard was wearing his pupil''s face, Gab. And showing a sinister smile.

    "So, you''re done being a guard dog of the Pce? That''s sad... I was looking forward to seeing you get killed by the powers that came from your student."

    Sheik just stared at him. His slit ck eyes made him look more fierce.

    "But you''re right... I''m also getting tired of this appearance." Ishid said after he looked towards Evelyn who was still up in the air.

    He smirked and a ck smoke enveloped Ishid as his disguise wore off.

    "Much better..." Ishid said as if he''s relief.

    His crimson hair and eyes that were almost close to ck made Sheik grin.

    "So... You became undead and you sold your soul to the devil."

    Ishid''s eyes that nkly stare at Sheik became like a halfmoon.

    "You should just quietly watch just like what you did before."

    "That''s also what I was supposed to do if you stayed quiet like a rat"

    "Well, I guess that''s out of the option now."

    Sheik saw that Ishid''s hands were getting ready to fire one of the spells that he casted in his magic circles.

    "Aaaahh!"

    Both of them looked up and saw that Evelyn was screaming in pain as her whole body enveloped in ck writings that almost upied her whole body.

    "Are you just going to stand there and wait for the Lady to awaken and forget everything?"

    Ishid said as he looked at Sheik who seemed to be getting frustrated at the minutes that passed by when the writings in Evelyn''s body were covering her slowly.

    "Tsk!"

    Sheik clicked his tongue. He was waiting for someone to appear. Someone that he puts his faith in.

    But before Sheik could wait any longer, he felt immense mana that he didn''t have time to react.

    Boom!

    However, the ck magic that fired away to Evelyn was shielded by a barrier that seems to be a self defense while Evelyn was doing an awakening.

    "Once the moon bleeds, darkness will swallow it whole. A child whose blood is awakened shall change the destiny to destruction or to prosperity of humanity."

    Sheil heard Ishid tell the words that he also heard a long time ago.

    "... that child has always been special ever since she was born. That was why her stupid mother did eveyrthing to sealed her powers away."

    He scoffs when Ishid remembers the foolish woman who sacrificed everything for the sake of her child and ended up bing isted from the rest of her family.

    "It''s funny how Monica could do such a foolish act when the result will always be the same"

    ***

    Evelyn felt every bit of her body being torn as a different kind of mana was absorbed by her body.

    Her consciousness was fading as the longer the pain she felt in her body. There was also the feeling on her skin like it was scratched by some sharp ws.

    When Evelyn looked at it, she saw ck writings climbing on her skin.

    "Aaaahhh!"

    She screamed her lungs out. Evelyn doesn''t know how many times she''s been screaming that she felt her throat choking up in blood.

    ''You just need to surrender your body to me''

    There was also a voice that was ringing in her head since she lost it.

    ''It hurts, right? You should just sleep and let me handle the rest!''

    ''Wh-who are you?''

    Evelyn put all her strength to ask the voice she was hearing in her consciousness.That itself was giving her a huge toll on her body.

    Like someone was hugging her from behind, the voice answered her with the voice that Evelyn was familiar with.

    ''Me? I''m you"

    ''Me?''

    ''Yes, Eve~. Now Just leave everything to me and everything will be fine. I''ll get revenge for our brother, An and the people who bullied us.''

    ''That''s right revenge. I need to get revenge.''

    ''That''s right! We should make those people pay for the wrong things that they''ve done to us to you!''

    As if the words that Evelyn was listening to are enchanted, her mind was actually wandering the things that her other self said.

    Figuring it out and thinking deeply if what the other girl said was the right thing to do, she opened her mouth.

    "I''m tired do whatever you want!"

    Evelyn''s other half that was awakened by her demon blood, smiled, as she heard the words that she was waiting for.

    As Evelyn''s consciousness faded, the words that stuck to her came from the "her" that was always inside her.

    "You should sleep. I''ll take care of everything."

    ***

    Cabel arrived however the fear that he was hoping not to happen was now in front of his eyes.

    Evelyn descended and the aura around her was different from the way she used to. She snapped her fingers and her tattered clothes changed to a different theme. A dark clothes that almost feels like she was at somebody''s funeral.

    "Hmm I should heal myself first."

    The scratch and shed in her body magically disappeared after she touched it.

    "Eve"

    Cabel could only observe the things that she was doing. His feet were almost frozen still on the spot and his eyes were glued to everything that Evelyn does like he was entranced by her change.

    He watched as the sunset eyes of Evelyn became crimson and the pupil was slit like a snake. The hair became all dark like she represented the abyss and her whole body has ck symbols that are circling around her body like a tattoo.

    "Ah! Finally, I got to free myself."

    Cabel heard the sweet voice of Evelyn but there was something off with it. It''s like the person talking was not Evelyn that was headstrong and lovely.

    The woman in front of her looked like a merciless person with a cunning personality and cruel way of doing things.

    "Hmm.. let''s see. I have a few faces in mind that my lovely Evelyn wants to get punished."

    Her eyes wandered and stopped at the crimson hair that was almost close to ck that was also looking at her direction.

    "Found you!"

    Step step step!

    The awakened Evelyn walked across the za and towards the ce that Ishid was standing with someone.

    However, the awakened Evelyn stopped as someone just snatched her hand.

    "Evelyn!"

    She tilted her head and looked at the man who called her name so passionately.

    And as if she just remembered who it was, Evelyn smiled like a seductress.

    "Cabel~"

    The sweet lingering voice that rings inside Cabel''s ears felt like a sweet poison that he wanted to be imprisoned to. It was dangerous yet sweet.

    Evelyn blink her butterflyshes. Every move that she made made Cabel nkly stare at her.

    She smiled. Her demonic aura made people entrance by her. And the awakened Evelyn could see that it was effective as she saw the face of the man who seems to have special feelings for her.

    "Are you here because you''re worried about Eve~?"

    When Cabel heard the way she asked, the hand that was holding her fell to his side.

    "You''re not her who are you?!"

    Sheughed at how Cabel could quickly catch up on these things especially that her face was still the same.

    "How did you know?"

    The confirmation brought devastation to Cabel.

    "What happened to Evelyn?! Who are you?! What did you do to her?!"

    Her benign smile made Cabel doubt if she was really a different person. But the moment that she blinked and the eyes that were different from the rest of the human pupils, he became aware that she was really not the Evelyn that she knew.

    Swish!

    Boom!

    The awakened Evelyn extended her hand to receive the attack of Ishid. When the smoke clears out she sees a man lying beside the fountain that seems to have been flown away from an attack.

    "You killed him?" Evelyn asked Ishid who''s been looking at her with hatred and frustration.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Evelyn asked as she turned her head towards the hand that snatched her wrist.

    It was Cabel again.

    "Don''t Evelyn"

    Evelyn ignored his plea and put a small mana in her palm that made Cabel flown away as he repelled him.

    "I''ll deal with youter. I just need to talk with this person."

    The awakened Evelyn began again to move and ignore the people that called her name.

    Her spirits started to arrive one by one and watched the different Evelyn smile evilly as she approached Ishid.

    "Shall we y a bit?"

    Ishid shivers as he hears the cold voice of the awakened Evelyn.

 Chapter 221: AWAKENED BLOOD: PART 2

    Chapter 221: AWAKENED BLOOD: PART 2

    Cabel couldn''t keep his eyes off as Evelyn starts to have a battle with Ishid the moment she descended from the sky.

    He didn''t even have the chance to do what the deceased Duchess told him to do.

    Cabel felt ipetent and useless. The moment that he saw Evelyn''s change in demeanor and the mana that was so different from how he memorized from Evelyn''s light and warm aura made him rebuke the reality.

    The crystal ball in his hand was shining so brightly. Earlier, the awakened Evelyn saw it and he through that she could so something about it as the mana inside the crystal ball was pure and almost is repelling her,

    However, the changed Evelyn just ignored the crystal ball that contained the pure soul of her mother and the mana that so dense it technically made the ck smokeing from her, cleared out. She only smiled at Cabel and walked away.

    "Protect that thing"

    Evelyn said that made Cabel think twice if he heard it wrong.

    ''She''s supposed to be evil, right?''

    That was what Cabel was thinking the moment he realized the awakening of the demon blood of Evelyn was sessful.

    ''But what will happen if I''m toote and Evelyn will be a real demon?''

    Cabel felt frustrated at hisck of contribution as well as being helpful to the one woman he loves.

    "I need to calm down" Cabel said to himself as he watched the intense fight of Evelyn and Ishid.

    "For now, I''ll protect this... "

    Cabel hide the crystal ball inside his coat and saw that the contracted spirits of Evelyn has arrived.

    "Where the hell have you all been?!"

    Cabel shouted at them.

    All the important people of Evelyn right now are here and are watching the fight between the awakened Evelyn and Ishid who at some point release his demonic energy.

    "We''ll talkter for now, you should get out of here and protect that one thing that could possibly make Evelyne back to the way she used to."

    Cabel could see the anger in Gil''s eyes when he saw that he waste and that Evelyn was fighting alone. He could see that Gil and the rest are restraining themselves to go straight into the fight and assist Evelyn.

    "Fuck! We are her contracted spirits but we couldn''t even arrive on time! Shit!"

    For now, Gil, Alisha, Bern, Cathy and Chrisfold, decided to observe the situation and think of how they could bring back Evelyn to herself when the timees.

    ***

    "Ha-hahaha!!! What? Is this the best you can?"

    The madness in Evelyn''sugh made Ishid smile too.

    "You really have the demon blood! Aahh~ I can''t wait to kill and get your heart!"

    However, the craziness of Ishid was second to none as his goal was just to kill Evelyn and obtain her heart.

    "Really then you should give your all because I''m going to kill you before you could do that!"

    Evelyn with her ck monstrous mana made spells out of thin air and the rubbles in the area floated in the air and was enveloped with fire.

    She was getting all her attributes to work. So that she could kill Ishid.

    "Ha-hahaha! I''m going to beat you up so bad you will not be recognized."

    The moment that she saw Ishid was going to put up a barrier, the awakened Evelyn vanished so quickly that Ishid couldn''t follow it with his heightened eyes.

    "Shit! Where the hell did she g-"

    "Surprise!"

    Bang!

    Ishid was kicked with a strengthened body by Evelyn. And because of her monstrous mana in her awakened state he was pushed back miles away.

    "Ack!"

    Ishid coughs and a ck red blood that was a sign of him being a half awakened demon gushed out from his mouth.

    And as if Evelyn was running out of time, she appeared out of nowhere to where Ishid was tossed.

    "I''m not done yet!"

    Bang!

    Boom!

    ishi d was once again attacked by her magic that she casted earlier. Hundreds of cannonballs that Evelyn summoned strike down from him.

    "Let''s see if your barrier canst or my attack..."

    Evelyn smiled like she''s enjoying every moment that Ishid''s face contorted.

    "Ha-hahaha!"

    Laughing like a viin, Evelyn raises both of her hands as she conjures magic circles in the air. She ran him down with fire spells, thunder spells, water spells, and all the attributes that she has.

    "Ugh!"

    Ishid grumbled as he saw that his barrier was slowly having cracks at Evelyn''s continuous attack.

    "This bitch!"

    "Ha-hahaha! Die! Die! Die!"

    Ishid can see that the awakened Evelyn was so different from the Evelyn that he watched for so many years.

    "You''re insane!"

    "Ha-hahaha! Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    Now, he regretted not killing her when she was in her evolution state.

    "I should really have killed you then!"

    Ishid was enraged and thought that he would be at a disadvantage if he just continued to be in the defense.

    So, he also released his spells.

    "Shattenarmee"

    ck shadows that came from the smoke gathered, and became a silhouette of a person with swords in their hands and their eyes glowed red.

    Evelyn could only raise her brows as she opened her mouth.

    "You do know that I''m also a demon now, right."

    Snap!

    One snapped alone made a hundred shadow army appear out of nowhere. It was a hundred more that Ishid''s army.

    "Go my lovely shadows~"

    When she saw that the za became a battleground for the dark beings that they summoned, Evelyn who was watching on the side as she observed the frustrated look in Ishid opened her mouth again.

    "You know what"

    Ishid''s attention focuses on the awakened demonic part of Evelyn.

    Now that he has taken a closer look, the moment that he let Evelyn get tortured by her awakening was the wrong decision that he has made.

    "... you should have killed this body when you had the chance."

    The awakened Evelyn stated. As if her body was not hers as she nonchntly told him what he was supposed to have done before he became in pitch because of her.

    "It was my mistake that I enjoyed the wretched face you were making as you lost your persona to your demonic blood. It just reminds me how Monica''s face was, in herst moments..."

    Ishid exined as he smiled but the blood in his mouth was spilling as the continued supply of his mana to make all the shadow army move and attack Evelyn.

    Swish!

    sh!

    "You know you''re just wasting your mana." Evelyn announced as she could also sense that Ishid''s mana was taking a toll on his body and that his mana was decreasing.

    Unlike her, Evelyn has a tremendous mana even if she was not awakened and not affected by her demonic blood.

    But because Ishid did something underhanded when Evelyn was fairly fighting with him, her mana was suppressed and the shock that she witnessed with her own eyes made her deny the reality and so, her so-called demonic blood takes charge to protect her soul that was in the state of breaking.

    "I''m getting tired of this"

    Evelyn''s red snake-like eyes lost the sparks and interest at the prey in front of her.

    Swish!

    She vanished in the blink of an eye. And Ishid became vignt as the same pattern happened again.

    Ishid turned his head and looked at his back as Evelyn also did the same earlier.

    Chuuuk!

    He felt an immense pain in his chest and looked down. He saw a hand with sharp ck nails impaling him where his heart is.

    "Ack Shit!"

    Ishid was wrong to expect that Evelyn would do the same thing and attack him from the back. He held the hand that was stuck at him and grip it tightly.

    "Sc- schrgstrich"

    A ck mist appeared from Ishid''s hand that was holding Evelyn''s as he tried to make her let it go.

    "That''s not gonna work you know~"

    Ishid met Evelyn''s snake-like eyes and felt scared for the first time.

    "You do know that I''m a demon now and most demonic spells would not affect me I''ve been telling you that since earlier. You didn''t listen?"

    Evelyn chuckled like the sweet old girl she was.

    "...My bad~"

    Chuuk!

    Evelyn retracted her hands from Ishid''s body.

    "Ughh! You!"

    Blood gushed out like a fountain from his body as he slowly fell from his knees and met the ground.

    "You made the wrong choice when you decided to awaken someone like me"

    Evelyn smiled as she pointed her fingers towards him and

    Swish!

    Ishid saw his world turn upside down. The shock didn''t even register to him as he rolled in the ground.

    ''Huh?''

    The next thing he knew, his body was lying next to Evelyn without a head.

    ***

    The za and the surrounding structure are all destroyed and the mana condense in the area was getting the people at the edge of the Capital feel it.

    The people at the outskirts of the city could only see the dark clouds that were concentrated in the za. The thunder and the bloody sky almost made it seem that hell got transported into their kingdom.

    Swish!

    Boom!

    The only thing they could feel was the simultaneous attacks that were made and everytime it happened one structure would be destroyed.

    After a while, the stillness and quietness at the za made the citizens think that the fight had stopped.

    "Who won?"

    The question didn''t even pop in their head as what the civilians think is who the hell did such a terrible thing to their capital?

    But for the people who knew about the identity that started this fight that became a wide scale battle, the question ''who won?'' is too important to them.

 Chapter 222: AWAKENED BLOOD: PART 3

    Chapter 222: AWAKENED BLOOD: PART 3

    "I can''t wait here anymore!"

    Gil straight up ran to the za as the energy of Ishid slowly vanished in the air.

    "Let''s go!"

    The rest of the contracted spirits of Evelyn decided to follow Gil who is more agitated than he lets on.

    Of course, the others, like Cathy, Alisha, Bern, and Chrsifold also felt the fluctuations in the mana that was happening during the fight and once the noise quieted down they knew that they should quickly go there.

    "Please let Evelyn be safe."

    Cabel desperately mumbled as he ran beside them however how quietly he whispered it, the rest of them could hear it clearly.

    Because it was also their desire to see Evelyn safe in sound. Especially when they heard the explosion and the continuous attack that was happening.

    They couldn''t even afford to get close to where the battle was happening because the suffocating mana made them bend on their knees and hold their necks as if they were being struggled.

    And for Gil, Alisha, Bern, Cathy, and Chrisfold who are more sensitive towards ck mana of the demonic race, they knew full well that they would just get in the way, especially that the mana upying the body of Evelyn was a part of her awakened blood.

    They could not afford to take her mana and use it and be corrupted by it. Theplication will be more severe if they don''t pull themselves together.

    And it''s not like it''s new to them.

    They have been in this kind of situation and have been repeating it for so many years. The contracted spirits of Evelyn have seen this a lot of times and they know that what they need to do is to focus there all to make Evelyn go back to her humanity.

    ***

    Evelyn was standing at the decapitated corpse of Ishid.

    "How boring you''ve been struggling to defeat this fake?"

    The awakened Evelyn said as she was talking to the other girl that was sleeping deeply within her consciousness.

    After a while, she heard a lot of movement that was getting close to her. Slowly ncing around, the armored ttering in the air slowly came into sight.

    "Isn''t this a pleasant surprise"

    It was knights of the Royal Pce that were dispatched as a support for the previous knights that came first to evacuate the civilians in the za.

    Their heavy silver armor and spike in their hands was pointing towards her as they surrounded her with a shield.

    "Hah! You humans are really funny~" the awakened Evelyn said.

    "Is this what I''ll get after I kill your enemy?"

    No one answered but based on their faces alone, she could think about what thoughts are swirling around the knight''s head.

    "You do know that I''m the missing daughter of Duke Emsworth, right?"

    The evil Evelyn enjoyed the faces of the knights that were confused about what was happening in front of them.

    Surely, her face was known in the capital as Evelyn knew how desperately the "father" of her other self was trying to find her.

    "Shut up! You''re a demon!"

    Evelyn heard one of the knights that seems to be the leader of the group. She turns her head and smiles like the demon that she is.

    The knights who saw her dampened smile felt shivers all over their body but for the leader who didn''t see it clearly as he was at the back was one stepte for saving himself.

    "Know your ce! How dare you cause terror in thisnd!"

    The leader inmand was trying to boost the morale of the knights as he saw the fear in their eyes.

    "Do not fear as the Kingdom has been blessed by the Goddess of Light!"

    "Oh my~"

    Evelyn continued to smile but then vanished the moment they blinked their eyes.

    Swish!

    Quickly disappearing and appearing in front of the knight who just bbed anything that he thought, he gasped in fright.

    The next thing he knew he was up in the air and choking.

    "You have a very loud mouth should I close it for you?"

    Whoosh!

    Bang!

    In that short amount of time, Evelyn made the leader of the knights soar in the sky and into the pile of rubbish.

    "Who''s next?"

    She turned around with a smile that one could think she was just ady touring the za for the first time.

    But her crimson eyes that have snake-like pupils made them aware that she''s not some ordinarydy that is here to tour the Capitol.

    ***

    "Evelyn."

    A familiar voice with a domineering tone made an entrance. The Royal Knights whose spear was still pointing at her made way for their King.

    "If it''s not His Majesty, the King. It''s a pleasure to meet you" Evelyn said after mimicking the memory that she saw in her other self memories.

    "... meet me?"

    Confused at his words, Edickart can''t help but ask.

    "Are you Lady Evelyn that I know?"

    Evelyn blinked, her eyes were like a seductress.

    "I wonder"

    Edickart gulped. He had heard about a simple report of what happened and the proof that Gab arrived at the Royal Pce with his life hanging on the line.

    He quickly left the pce as he knew that he needed to see it for himself. The report that Lady Evelyn became a being that was strong and cruel. And the appearance and demeanor that was different to the ones in the report of his intel.

    "But Your Majesty Is this how you treat your citizens?" Evelyn said as she looked around where the spear and swords were pointing at her.

    "We''re just trying to be more careful."

    ".....Careful?"

    Her pause seems to make Edickart sweat.

    "I was your former fiancee how can you be this cruel?"

    The words that Evelyn spoke can warrant sympathy from the onlookers.

    However, Edickart could only silently observe her as her attitude was different and her words are like daggers that were hidden before you got stabbed in the back.

    His guts are telling him to be more careful around her. And his guts has never failed him before except when it concerns Evelyn.

    That was why Edickart was contemting what to do. Is it to act as the King or as a friend that still has feelings for his former fiancee.

    While Edickart is observing her from head to toe, the important people arrive at the scene.

    All of them stopped when they saw the new change in Evelyn, in particr, the five contracted spirits of Evelyn were shocked.

    ***

    Alisha bit her lips as she thought how useless they''ve be after a thousand years of waiting for this kind of opportunity to happen.

    For a new kind of fate to appear for Evelyn that was reincarnated more than times that they could count on their hands.

    To confirm, everything that they see, the memories that the za was once etched in their mind vanished in a day. The structures were destroyed, the fruits in the stalls sttered on the ground and the cement floor and paved way are all tattered like some meteorite just happened tond there.

    And in the center of knights pointing their sword and spear there was Evelyn and Edickart.

    "What the hell is happening here?"

    Cabel asked. And Evelyn turn around in response.

    "Hmm~ I''m not really into meeting you people. Evelyn will wake up if you are being too loud."

    Then she made a gesture of putting her index finger in front of her lips. However, Cabel was impatient.

    "What do you mean Evelyn will wake up? Then who are you? Where did Evelyn go?" Cabel replied.

    And in a split second, Evelyn was now looking at Cabel''s eye as she put her forefinger in his lips.

    "Ssshh..I told you don''t be too noisy and"

    Cabel could clearly see that the sunset eyes that he always got mesmerized with were not there. And her seductive countenance made him aware that thedy in front of her was not the Evelyn that he knew.

    "What did you do to Evelyn?!"

    He tried to ask the question that was bugging him since he saw Evelyn''s change in appearance. Without leaking the trembling in his voice as things started to swirl negative thoughts in his head as to what happened to Evelyn.

    "Nothing~"

    At her answer, Evelyn push Cabel and his ruby eyes were shocked at the sudden turn of events as hended in the rubbles.

    "Evelyn! Please this is not who you are." Gil, the person closest to Evelyn said.

    "Really? I wonder about that."

    She smiled then her mana soared into heights. The suffocating pressure was enough for them to get on their knees.

    "What are you doing, Evelyn?!" Bern asked in a loud voice as he put his arm in front of his face as a shield. The others did the same while the knights scattered in the area as they were pushed back by the sudden burst of pressure in the area.

    "I just saw the surface and you want me to give Evelyn to you right away? No~ I''m not giving up on this body. Ha-hahaha!"

    "Evelyn! Stop this and wake up!" Cathy screamed in desperation.

    "Please! Evelyn don''t give up on yourself! Your family is waiting for you. We are waiting for you." Alisha also screamed.

    Evelynughed at the desperation that the contracted spirits were showing to her.

    "Stop being a hypocrite when you know full well that the reason why Evelyn is in this situation was because of you higher-spirits! Don''t give me crap that you are worried about her! You only want this world to be saved by her even at the expense of her life!"

    The awakened demon blood that knows the history of all the lives that Evelyn has put up with was angry at the higher spirits that contracted Evelyn even in this life.

    "That''s not true, Evelyn! You know that''s not what we want!" Gil replied, his smokey eyes were clouded with moisture.

    "Evelyn only needs me So, I''ll get rid of all of you!"

 Chapter 223: AWAKENED BLOOD: PART 4

    Chapter 223: AWAKENED BLOOD: PART 4

    "Make a shield! Let''s put her in a barrier!"

    Gil linked their consciousness with the other four spirits and excluded Evelyn who had been taken over by her demonic blood. The contracted spirits nodded their heads in understanding.

    All their attributes, earth, wind, fire, water were poured into the barrier where Evelyn became trapped by their enchantment.

    Evelyn saw the barrier pass her head and onto the ground forming a half sphere. She walked close to it and knocked on it.

    It was hard, like it was made from some earthen shield. However Evelyn thinks of it as a futile n.

    "Ha-haha! You''re doing something stupid! You do know that you''re still in contract with me I have the power to limit your mana."

    And she was correct. Gil, Alisha, Bern, Chrisfold, and Cathy knew this and still risked it. They need to attach the silver bracelet with a dark crimson gem into Evelyn so that they have a chance to subdue the demonic blood in her.

    They knew it could be hard but they''re still hoping that they could do it before Evelyn cracks the barrier open.

    "Bern, checked on Cabel as well as the crystal ball that holds the soul of duchess and bring it here." Chrisfold quickly gave some orders while his hands were up in the air as he supplied the barrier with his mana and ensured that Evelyn would not do anything to get out of the barrier.

    Cough! Cough!

    Under the rubbles was Cabel coughing as the dust prated his nose. The kick that Evelyn inflicted on him was not enough to make him vomit blood but only enough for Cabel to fly away from them. He didn''t even sustain an injury.

    ''I feel like there was something cushioning my fall'' Cabel thought.

    He wasn''t sure who it was but there was definitely a force field that made his fall more secured.

    As he stood up, Cabel saw the barrier distance away from him. It was enough for him to confirm what the contracted spirit of Evelyn wanted to aplish.

    Bern then appeared in front of him and asked Cabel if he was okay.

    "Yes I''m fine"

    The words I''m fine rang inside Cabel''s head. That''s right! He was fine even though the new persona inside Evelyn was her demonic blood talking and making moves But why did she not harm him?

    If what she really wants was upying the body of Evelyn then there''s no reason for her to deliberately wait for them to move.

    She can kill them in a blink of an eye.

    Cabel begins to think if the new persona that is moving Evelyn was really trying to harm them. Even now, she was just standing inside the barrier and looking at her contracted spirits with unknown emotions.

    "What is it?" Bern asked as he saw that Cabel was being unusual.

    "Are you really alright? Maybe your head hit something?" Bern continued to say.

    "I''m okay let''s just go."

    Cabel decided to dismiss his thoughts and looked at the situation first. They need to bring back the Evelyn that they knew because if not, they will hate themselves for their whole lives.

    ***

    Cassandra arrived at the za when she felt arge demonic energying from the capital. It was not simple to detect the suffocating energy at first, but seeing the light glow above her head, she could determine that there was arge-scale spell to make a barrier and surround the area around the Capital from further damage.

    "It seems that the new King knew what to do" Cassandra whispered to herself.

    The barrier was not seen with the naked eye of themoners, but for people like Cassandra with strong mana she could clearly see that glow above the entire Capital and the supply of manaing from the magicians.

    "Good job!" Cassandra praised Edickart for quickly dispatching the magicians who created the barrier.

    Cassandra knew that Edickart must have tried to suppress the demonic energy from leaking outside and making the other country learn about who it came from.

    Silvester also made an arrangement with Edickart to make him seal his lips as the secrets of the Royal family of the Perspiru Kingdom are at stake.

    "Cassandra!" Gil called her name.

    "There''s not much time, we need to do this quickly!"

    Gil didn''t know what Cassandra was going to do but he knew that she could count on Cassandra at times like this.

    Cassandra with her hair in a bun takes out the stick looking headpiece that she used for decorating her hair.

    It looks ordinary until she takes out the cover of the end of the headpiece and a sharp end of silver appears.

    "Cassandra what are you-"

    Before Gil could finish his words, Cassandra pierce her palm and sh it making the cut deeper.

    "Cassandra!"

    Blood flowed from her palms and onto the ground, she kneeled down and started to do what she came here for. Drawing a magic circle that will subdue Evelyn''s demonic blood.

    Seeing the heavy red liquid flowing from her was making Gil uneasy.

    "Cassandra what are you doing?"

    "Gil, just shut up and listen! I saw something when I learned about a certain prophecy in that old grimoire"

    All ears begin to focus on what she was about to say. Gil and the others knew that Edickart, Cabel as well as Duke Keene began to surround Cassandra and listen carefully.

    "Evelyn''s soul is already exhausted from reincarnating so many times for the past thousand years"

    Everyone became stunned at the sudden revtions except for the contracted spirits of Evelyn. They only looked at each other like they knew it all along.

    "What do you mean reincarnating? For a thousand years?" Duke Keene asked, his crimson eyes filled with confusion and surprise that something so big that concerns his daughter was not even known to him but a stranger would.

    Cassandra ignored the question of Duke Keen. She deemed it not worthy to answer as she knew how stupid of a father he was to Evelyn. So, she continued to use her blood to form ancient magic circles on the ground.

    "How did you know" Gil mumbled.

    Cassandra looked up and stared at Gil''s eyes that had evident questions reflected in them like asking as to how she knew that secret.

    The secret that seems the contracted spirits of Evelyn was trying hard to bury.

    "I''m not going to question why you need to keep it ssified but you knew that this is the consequence of your actions right?"

    Gil and the others only looked away as if confirming what she said.

    "If we don''t do something quickly, the second awakening will happen."

    "Wait there''s a second awakening?" Bern asked, lines formed in his forehead.

    "Yes her blood still didn''t upy her whole being, Evelyn is just sleeping and we still could wake her up before her demonic blood swallowed even her consciousness."

    The written magic circles that use Cassandra''s blood as the medium is half done.

    "What do we need to do?" Cabel asked, his eyes were full of determination and seeing this, the others also did the same and looked forward to doing their best.

    "This will be hard, but I can sense that the new persona in Evelyn is preparing for her second awakening. She''s keeping quiet and just watching us for now before she''s gradually gathering mana."

    Gil, Alisha, Bern, Chrisfold, and Cathy didn''t notice what Cassandra just felt but because they have the same affinity with ck mana, she was more proficient in feeling the slow changes in mana.

    "Now, give me everything you''ve got because we need to save Evelyn I will not tolerate any mistakes!"

    Cassandra was more strict than ever but the people who knew Evelyn and are close to her knew why Cassandra was doing so.

    They only have one chance.

    One chance to save her.

    ***

    Evelyn who was inside the barrier was overlooking Cassandra who was bleeding a lot and seemed to have been paler every minute that passed by.

    ''She''s something'' Evelyn was surprised that Cassandrs could do some ancient scriptures that are almost gone in today''s era.

    She closed her eyes and felt what the real Evelyn was doing in her consciousness.

    "She''s still sleeping"

    Evelyn knew that she could break the barrier within seconds but thought that it would be better to silently watch their struggle.

    ''I''m not going to let Evelyn get hurt again''

    ***

    The soul of real Evelyn was in a slumber and is located deep in her consciousness.

    She was floating in a cold deep darkness that seemed to have been obstructed by anything that could give light in this space.

    And in this world where darkness is all it knows, Evelyn was in a position like a cocoon. She was sleeping and dreaming.

    In her dreams, it was the day that her best friend Amy was walking along with her. The day that she knew the feeling of betrayal.

    ''How''s your day? Did anything good happen?''

    It was the sweet angelic voice of Amy asking Evelyn about her day.

    "Well, it''s still the same busy with the uing defense and my part-time job in the university. Why?"

    Evelyn said in a t tone.

    "Is that so? But Adelyn, you need to wake up."

 Chapter 224: ITS A NEW DAY: PART 1

    Chapter 224: IT''S A NEW DAY: PART 1

    "... Adelyn, you need to wake up."

    "Huh?"

    Evelyn, who heard the familiar voice of her best friend Amy, is confused at what she was saying.

    "What are you talking about Amy? I''m obviously awake"

    That''s right, Evelyn knew that right now she was awake and is at the scene where she is beside Amy at the park.

    "No Adelyn. This is not your world." Amy mumbled.

    "What did you say? I can''t hear you"

    Amy stopped walking and as a result, Evelyn also stopped her tracks and turned her head to see Amy looking sullen and deep in thought.

    "Come on the restaurant will be full if we do not hurry."

    Evelyn beckoned her friend to follow her because in the first ce they met up because they decided to catch up with each other as they haven''t been able to see each other for the past weeks because of how busy Evelyn was in school and work.

    Though, Amy is still standing there in her spot and is not moving like she was frozen under rays of the moonlight.

    So, Evelyn slowly approached Amy with light steps.

    "What is it? Is something happening in the university?" The concern in Evelyn''s face was evident as Amy is quiet for a while now.

    "I told you"

    Amy opened her mouth and Evelyn, who is focused on her look with anticipation for her words that will flow from her lips.

    "What is it Tell me." Evelyn encouraged Amy whose hands were ball into a fist.

    "This is not your world" Amy suddenly looked up and stared straight into Evelyn''s eyes.

    "I don''t understand Are you high or something?"

    Evelyn tried to take what Amy said as a joke but instinctively she has this feeling that what she was saying was the truth.

    The night that whispers the cold breeze of that day became vivid to Evelyn, she suddenly looked for something. Something that she felt was missing.

    "Who are you?"

    As if someone else asked the question towards Amy, Evelyn scowled at the words that left her mouth.

    ''What am I talking about? She''s Amy'' Evelyn told herself.

    There was no reason for her to ask such a question but Evelyn felt that she needed to do so.

    "You need to go back there"

    Evelyn''s eyes shook. She saw that Amy was holding a knife in her hands and that Amy was looking at her with sorrow in her eyes.

    "Amy what the hell?! That''s not funny!" She screamed at Amy. Evelyn doesn''t know why but the scenes unfolding in her eyes seem to be familiar.

    ''What is this feeling like I already experienced this?''

    Looking around at the park where she and Amy decided to use as a shortcut to arrive early at the restaurant, it was odd that Evelyn only noticed now that the surrounding area was quiet and not a single shadow was seen.

    And what''s worse is that Amy is slowly approaching her with a knife pointing towards her direction.

    "I''ve been meaning to tell you this I''ve been watching you for so long but my soul will notst any longer."

    ''Soul? What soul?'' Evelyn became more confused at the words that were spoken by her closest friend.

    "Amy you need to tell me what is wrong! Exin it to me! Don''t point such dangerous thing at me!"

    Evelyn gestured to her to lower the weapon in Amy''s hands but her plea was not heard by her.

    "I tried my best to find you much earlier I thought that in this world you will be happy but when I learned that you experience the same thing again it breaks my heart to know that you''re still in this curse."

    Amy''s tears slowly flowed from her eyes into her lovely face. Evelyn, who remembered Amy to be a bubbly girl and was always happy with her, was now crying her eyes out like her world was ending.

    "I risked following you in this world after seeing your future... I made a deal with the spirit kings and gave them half of my power but this is still what happened."

    At this point, Evelyn''s memory shed through her mind. It was like a movie that started to y and at every twist and turn the ending will always be Evelyn''s death.

    ''Huh?''

    "Looking at your face I guess you recalled the memories of all your reincarnation."

    Amy was looking at Evelyn with a thin smile and grief stricken eyes. It was a face that says how painful it is to watch her life that doesn''t have a happy ending.

    "Ha- this this is damnit!"

    Evelyn cusses. It was because she was now aware that what was happening right now was from thest memory that she had when she was still called Adelyn.

    It was the memory that Amy blurred out and sealed in her deepest consciousness.

    ''But why now?'' Evelyn pondered. She doesn''t know why that memory popped up and is hunting her right in this moment.

    " I''ll use the remaining mana in my soul to send you there" Amy said with her eyes telling her to trust her.

    It was still ridiculous to think that Evelyn was now experiencing again what happened that day.

    ''Shit Now I know what is going to happen next'' Evelyn reminded herself and the next thing she knew, the knife was now stuck to her lower abdomen.

    Evelyn, now on her knees, saw Amy stepped back with the knife still on her hand and was covered with her blood.

    "I''m sorry"

    The memories that were clearly fuzzy in her mind were now unfolding in her eyes and the words that she didn''t get to hear that day were about to be spoken again.

    "I''m sorry I love you, my child I needed to do this so that I could bring you back to where you belong. You''ll only remember this when the timees..."

    Evelyn didn''t expect what she heard from her friend and as her world slowly turned pitch ck, the silhouette of her mother, Duchess Monica ovepped with Amy.

    And the crying face of her closest friend was what Evelynst saw.

    ***

    "...ve! Eve Please wake up!"

    The loud voice that rings to her ears, begs in desperation for Evelyn to open her eyes.

    ''Who is it?''

    Evelyn couldn''tprehend what was happening but she heard a lot of noise from her surrounding area. It was almost like a cry for help.

    "Eve please, wake up! Please!"

    A warm droplet ran down her face. Evelyn thought if it was raining outside and was she sleeping in the road.

    "Gil What the hell?! You said Eve will wake up! Cassandra do something!"

    The desperation and pleading that Evelyn is hearing was enough for her to guess who it was.

    ''It is so noisy let me get some sleep'' She silently thought. Her eyelids were still heavy and she couldn''t open her mouth because she felt that her throat was so dry and besides the warmth that was emitting from the person holding her was enough for Evelyn to feelfortable in the embrace.

    "She''s just unconscious Cabel after all that happened it would be a shock if she wake up this fast."

    As if stating a fact, Chrisfold said towards Cabel. His breath was heavy and almost as if he ran a marathon.

    "But!"

    Cabel was frustrated as the crystal ball that contains Duchess Monica''s soul was already absorbed by Evelyn and almost all their mana was exhausted just to send Evelyn unconscious so that Cassandra could do her spell and sealed her demonic blood in that relic that was on Evelyn''s wrist.

    "Cassandra why is she still not waking up!"

    As if Evelyn can''t endure the noise, she slowly opens her eyes and speaks in a tired voice.

    "Cabel don''t scream too much"

    "Eve!"

    "Evelyn!"

    "Lady Evelyn!"

    The woman whose hair is now all ck with no sign of the shiny silver-blue hair that she inherited from the Emsworth family, slowly raised herself and saw the beaten looks of everyone.

    "What happened?"

    "Eve!"

    Cabel hugged her so tight and she felt how worried he was with how he gripped her back like if he didn''t do so, Evelyn would vanish.

    "Thank goodness! I don''t know what I''ll do if something happened to you" Cabel sighed a relief.

    Evelyn''s eyes wandered and saw the look of relief mixed with worries and anxiety as well as happiness in everyone''s eyes.

    At the distance Edickart was there with his signature smile looking at her while he was with his Royal Knights. Silvester, who seems to have been in a rush toe here to help, was also standing beside Edickart.

    Cassandra, who sat at the floor with blood on her hands made Evelyn gather her brows as she became worried about the reason behind the magic circle beneath Cassandra.

    Then Evelyn looked at her left side, the beaten looks of her contracted spirits weed her but there was still a relief in their faces like some kind of boulder was lifted from their shoulders.

    Andstly, she turned at her right side, Evelyn saw the twisted look of her father. It wasprehensible but then it struck her

    "Where''s brother?"

 Chapter 225: ITS A NEW DAY: PART 2

    Chapter 225: IT''S A NEW DAY: PART 2

    Evelyn woke up in the familiar ceiling that she was once held dear when she was young. The feeling of dryness in her throat soon hit her and in response she voluntarily groaned.

    "Ugh"

    As she scanned the room her eyes focused on the silhouette that was not so far away from the bed.

    "Who?"

    Because of the darkness that filled the room and the shadow that cast upon the person seated beside her bed, Evelyn couldn''t clearly see who it was.

    "Eve"

    The low voice that was filled with authority then rang in the room and Evelyn could now recognize who it was.

    "Father?"

    Duke Keene leaned in and saw that his daughter was now really awake, he handed her a ss of water as he heard the croaked voice that seemed to have been strained as the days passed by without getting enough moisture.

    "Here drink slowly"

    The manly tone that Evelyn heard from her father seems to have softened and had a hint of worry. She unconsciously thought about the memory that she had after her consciousness was sealed after her blood awakened.

    It was the meeting with Amy, her close friend in her previous world and also the shocking revtion that she has the half soul of the Duchess, Evelyn''s mother, Monica Emsworth.

    She doesn''t know how it happened but as she recalled how her mother was deemed as a genius in mana there would be a possibility that she did what she had to do because she knew what will happen in the future.

    Nheless, Evelyn thought that it would be better to let it be for now. Her mother also said that it would be for the best if she didn''t ponder about how it happened.

    And so, that''s what she will do. For now.

    "Do you feel sick anywhere? Are you ufortable somewhere?" Duke Keene asked worriedly as he saw that his daughter became quiet and was in deep thought.

    "Huh? Oh I''m okay. I just remembered something"

    Evelyn was confused at first but then recalled what happened after she lost consciousness.

    As she gulped down thest drop of water that Duke Keene passed to her, she heaved a sigh as if she was scared of what she would discover and the aftermath, however, she still needed to know the situation after the battle that happened in the center of the capital.

    So, Evelyn readily herself and was about to open her mouth when Duke Keen beat him to it.

    "You must have a lot of questions"

    Duke Keene saw the eyes that were vividly shook as it met him, as if Evelyn was caught hiding something. Nheless, Duke Keene understood her anxiety; she was so shocked about what she witnessed in front of her that her demonic blood awakened in the midst of chaos.

    "How long was I unconscious?" Evelyn inquired.

    "For about a week you were unconscious for an entire week."

    "A week"

    Evelyn repeated the word as if it was a chant. She raised her head and met the glowing red eyes of the Duke.

    "What happened to An?"

    She knew she asked it before but she could not hear the answer as she already lost her consciousness again.

    Evelyn thought that she could ask that question with braveness but contrary to her expectations, her voice trembled. She could not think that maybe, as she was here in the bed unconscious, her brother was

    "He''s fine" Duke Keene announced to reassure her.

    "What? How? Isn''t he" Evelyn could not finish her sentence, the word ''dead'' was at the tip of her tongue but she was scared to even pronounce the first syble.

    "Eric came and he made him drink something you were in your awakened state at that time and Eric said that you wouldn''t remember what would have transpired when you were in that form."

    "Eric? The Guild Master?"

    Duke Keene nodded in response. Honestly, Evelyn only knew of one person named Eric in her entire life and that is the ck hair man that always called her princess.

    ''I need to ask him somethingter he also has ck hair like me. And if what Ishid said was true then that means, Eric also has demon blood mixed in him.'' Evelyn thought.

    "I see that''s a relief." She then answered the Duke''s gaze with affirmation that she was relieved about the good news.

    Evelyn pondered for a while if she wanted to know the whole situation and how it worked but hearing that her brother was fine, it was as if everything didn''t matter.

    Besides, she doesn''t want to even remember the spear that pierced her brother and the pale look that he gave her and the gaze that was telling her he was sorry for everything that he has done to him.

    ***

    Three weeks has passed since Evelyn awakened and was confined in her room at the residence of Emsworth in the capital as means to supervise her health.

    At that time, a lot of people visited Evelyn.

    The situation was wrapped up in a simple manner as they stated that it was caused by a traitor. The whole terror in the Capital was pinned down and med on Ishid who had conducted the bombing.

    ''My name was not even cited as the person who became a half demon and destroyed the za even more'' Evelyn thought.

    She was now walking in the garden of the Emsworth mansion. Seeing the scenery that was in front of her, the vast scent of flowers swept her nose.

    She paused for a while and imprinted the scenery in her memories. She then recalled what her father told her a few days after she woke up.

    ["The crown Prince I mean, His Majesty Edickart are doing preparation for the coronation to be the King of the Kingdom while the second Prince was nowhere to be found."]

    Evelyn understands that the King''s seat should not be vacant for too long because it will bring conflict and anxiety to the nobles as well as the citizens. As for the Second Prince, Evelyn knew that Prince Adley was just used by Ishid and was threatened. And if he decided to go to war for the throne then that problem only lies with Edickart, Evelyn simply thought.

    Edickart must have thought that it would be for the best if the coronation took ce much sooner instead of the normal procedure where it takes three months for a new king to sit on the throne.

    ["What happened to Ishid?"] Evelyn asked as she doesn''t have a recollection of what happened after she lost her mind.

    ["He''s dead his remains were sealed in a faraway ce where the Royal Family only have ess. They deemed it as a precaution as Eric said that Ishid was the reincarnation of Cesar.]

    Evelyn saw her father clenched his fist as if he was trying hard to suppress his anger.

    [How about my subordinates? I never saw them after I woke up."]

    Evelyn was trying hard to ignore her feelings of doubt as she became anxious as to why she never could link her thoughts to her contracted spirits although she can feel that the contract was still valid.

    ["They vanished after you lost consciousness and ever since then they never showed up."]

    Evelyn bit her lower lips as she recalled the conversation she had with the Duke. Everyday, she tried hard to contact Gil, Alisha, Cathy, Bern, and Chrsifold but there was no result.

    What she could only do was to try again and again until she reached them.

    Evelyn heard from Cassandra that her contracted spirits do almost everything to bring her back. The spirit''s mana was used in sealing her demonic blood.

    She then looked down at her wrist and saw a silver bracelet with a dark crimson gem in the middle.

    Cassandra said that it helps to seal her demonic blood from waking up again by absorbing her dark mana.

    "Haa" Evelyn sighed. She was prepared to face Ishid with all she got but facing the aftermath still left her sometimes with regret. Still, she was thankful that she got revenge from Ishid.

    Then, all of a sudden, she heard a voice that was calling her name.

    "Evelyn"

    She turned around and saw her brother walking towards her with his cane as a support.

    An was severely injured and his ankle was pierced by the dark thunder spear that Ishid attacked them with, the healers did everything to save his leg and in the end they could only do so much as to prevent from decapitating it.

    Well, they were still thankful that An could walk on his own although he can''t be without his cane anymore.

    "Mydy!"

    She then heard a familiar voice, it was She, her maid before who decided to work for her again after learning that she was now back at the estate of the Emsworth.

    She was running from the opposite direction.

    "I''ve been looking for you everywhere, the young master was looking for you" She then stopped when she saw that An was now beside Evelyn.

    "I just wanted to take a walk. The weather is great today and I wanted to bask in the sunlight." Evelyn informed the people beside her.

    An and She looked at Evelyn as if they were satisfied that she was now able to walk on her own and seemed to gain energy to walk in the garder.

    ''Well, I can''t me them I practically looked like a newborn deer after I woke up.'' Evelyn thought.

    "You should have told me that you wanted to go on a walk I would love to join you sometime, Eve..."

    Evelyn was still not used to how An called and acted sometimes. Well, she knew that her brother and her father were doing everything they could to gain her trust and at least have an understanding that they could be associated with each other again.

    Though An and Duke Keene were not telling her what''s the reason why they''re acting as such, Evelyn could guess that it was their way of redeeming themselves to her as well as the effort of making their past mistake right.

    "I understand"

    Evelyn''ste reply to An''s proposal made him show his genuine smile.

 Chapter 226: THE ENDING THAT SHE ACHIEVED

    Chapter 226: THE ENDING THAT SHE ACHIEVED

    At the parlor, two steaming cups of tea were ced on the table as the two people were sitting opposite to each other.

    "It''s been a while, Eve"

    It was Gab. He smiled at her as he painted the appearance of Evelyn to his mind.

    After he was on the verge of death''s door and was in bed rest in the Royal Pce, the man in front of Evelyn seems to be as good as new.

    "I''m d the royal doctors seem to have specially taken care of you." She sipped the tea and said her honest thoughts.

    Evelyn was really d to see Gab back on his feet and was now able to visit her. She was thankful for Gab trying to protect her back then when Ishid attacked her.

    "Are you really okay now? There''s no injuries left?"

    "You don''t need to worry, Eve I''m a beastkin, I have fast regenerative ability." Gab reassured her. Then, he also drank the tea that was ced in front of him as if he needed to wet his dry throat.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t even protect you properly when Ishid attacked you."

    Evelyn paused the hand midway that lifted the teacup and looked at Gab who''s clenching his hand like what he just did back then and what he said earlier was worthy of punishment. The crimson hair that was hanging low made him look like a sinner that was on his way to his execution.

    She ces the teacup down the saucer and gazes at him.

    "Gab"

    A voice full of benevolence resonated at the four walls and Gab lifted his head slowly. He saw a smile that contained an apology. Gab became confused as to why Evelyn was making such a face.

    "... raise your head, Gab. I should be the one to do so. What you did that day was an act of bravery befitting that of a General."

    "Even if I''m the General of the beastkin kingdom, I''m still your knight."

    Evelyn lightly smiled as she sipped her tea as she recalled her old memories where they swore to each other to be partners in crime.

    ''...though I betrayed his trust first'' shemented.

    Click!

    The teacup was brought down in the saucer and made a small sound which made Evelyn stare to where the sound came from. As there are only two people in the room, Evelyn already knew who did it but she became curious as to why Gab''s countenance became serious.

    "Is there something wrong, Gab?"

    Closing his hand together into a sp and looking straight to Evelyn''s direction, Gab speaks his mind.

    "I was being summoned back to my country. So, I will leave the Levingstone Kingdom after the coronation of Prince Edickart"

    "I see you''ve been away for a while and considering the things that happened in this Kingdom, your king must have been worried." Evelyn concluded.

    "That''s why I want to ask you a question..."

    "What is it? Of course I''ll tell you anything as long as I can."

    "Actually, the moment that I thought I could never see you again something came into mind"

    Evelyn also brought her tea down to properly reply to what Gab said.

    "What is it?"

    " do you remember that night when I came into your room and I told you about my feelings? Do you have an answer to my question?" Gab spoke as he looked at Evelyn''s eyes.

    Evelyn looked at him and wondered why the atmosphere seems to have turned around in a different direction. She tried to recall the night that he was talking about and the only thing that came up was the night Gab confessed his feelings to her.

    "That night Do you remember?" Gab asked again when he thought that Evelyn was too quiet for a while.

    Of course, how can''t she remember? That was the night that she saw a different look of Gab. The all blushing boy was looking at him more seriously and passionately like a grown man who learned a thing about love.

    Evelyn was left speechless when she saw that. Then she remembered the words he spoke.

    ["Eve... "]

    Gab whispered her name like a man who desperately missed her.

    ["Yes?"]

    While Evelyn casually answered to her name. And in response, Gab called her again. This time, his voice was more resolute.

    ["Eve"]

    ["Yes Gab?"]

    She softly answered his call. Evelyn thought that Gab right now looks like a puppy. She tried to stop the smile that was etching in her face and Evelyn waited for a while before she continued to ask.

    ["What is it, Gab?"] Evelyn continued to ask that time as the answer never came to her. After a while, the response made her speechless for a second.

    ["I like you"]

    Gab slowly whispered with a fire in his crimson eyes. Evelyn felt like she would get sucked if she looked at his eyes for a second longer, that was why she decided to smile.

    "I like you too." she replied to ease the awkward tension that was building up in the room.

    Evelyn recalled Gab''s reaction that time, he knitted his brows as if he knew that she was brushing the confession as a mere affection towards friendship. He knew that there was something off in her response that Gab instinctively knew.

    ["No!"] Gab shouted and continued to clear things out.

    ["You don''t understand! I like you as a woman! No! I love you, Eve I love you ever since we were young"]

    Evelyn dumbfoundedly stared at his eyes. She didn''t know what to do. Her cherry lips opened and closed but no words seemed toe out.

    She felt that her mind became a nk canvas that night but today Evelyn instinctively knew that she could not get away this time and that Gab needed to directly hear it.

    "Gab... I-"

    ***

    The royal pce was busy since the break of dawn and since the afternoon the nobles carriages are forming a line at the entrance of the main pce, all dressed up and prepared to witness the new era.

    Edickart was looking at the window and was watching as the aristocrats got off from their carriages one by one.

    Today is the day that he will be crowned as the King of Levingstone. He rushed the coronation as the citizens of the Kingdom were getting anxious as to what happened in the middle of the capital.

    And to divert the mind of the nobles and themoners, he needed to quickly make an action.

    Edickart was dressed in a white suit embedded with a gold thread that forms the royal insignia in his left chest with the royal cape hanging on his shoulder. Edickart''s blond hair shines as the rays of light touch his head, soon a golden crown embedded with gems will be ced in his head. His emerald orbs shine differently with determination as the day he was waiting for hase and the dream of making the Kingdom even more righteous and prosperous will start in his reign.

    "Your Majesty, it''s time" one of his trusted aides said.

    "Yes it''s time to make a change to this Kingdom."

    ***

    Evelyn saw the now crowned King Edickart at the terrace of the Bright Pce giving a speech for the citizens of the kingdom. The Bright Pce, situated near the entrance of the Royal Pce and is close to the where themoners can see their King through the terrace, it''s used during coronation of a new king or crown princes. And today, it was being used again to celebrate the new king that would take the seat of the throne.

    Looking up while Evelyn was blending in the crowd, she thought that the story of the novel that she purposely abandoned has changed the ending and the lives of the characters that were in it.

    ''This is the ending that I gained after struggling to changed my fate...''

    As a viiness, Evelyn didn''t die. Saint Elise was sentenced to death along with the Pope and the twelve councils for harming the citizens in the pretext of saving them from evil. While the Crown Prince Edikcart was still crowned as the King, he no longer had Elise as his fiancee.

    The second Prince, Adley, who''s supposed to be the reason for starting a war against Edickart to get the throne and fight for Elise''s hand, went missing and people don''t know where he went to or if he was killed by Ishid, the real mastermind behind it all.

    As for An who was supposed to hate his sister all her life was now trying his best to get close to Evelyn after learning the whole truth of their tragic past. While Silvester became the King of the Perspiru Kingdom, he became close with Evelyn and was doing everything he could to help her when she needed it.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Evelyn was caught off guard and her reminiscing about the original story got interrupted by the voice that she heard. She turned her head to her right and looked up to see Cabel looking down at him with a smile stered in his handsome face.

    "Are you waiting for someone?" Cabel grin mischievously as he reached for her hand and put it closer to his lips.

    "...is it me?" Cabel continued to tease Evelyn and kissed the back of her palm.

    Everlyn while looking at Cabel, still her hand on his lips, continued to recall the original story as shepared it to the oue.

    ''This man, who looks like someone straight from a painting where his beauty seems to resemble the moon in the night sky, who was supposed to be a womanizer in the original story and would only found his love and would only straighten his ways for the Saintess and will give his attention and affection for the heroine, Elise, had confessed to me so suddenly and desperately told me that he loves me since a long time ago and believed in me that I''ll remember the lost memory I had with him and waited for me toe back when everyone thought that I had died this man who passionately looked at me right now loves me with all his heart ''

    Evelyn then smiled sweetly at Cabel who was looking at him with hearts in his eyes.

    "...you''re right, I was waiting for you."''

    Cabel dashingly smiled at the response that his lover gave to him and held her hand tight.

    THE END.

 Chapter 227: EXTRA CHAPTER: 1

    Chapter 227: EXTRA CHAPTER: 1

    After gaining consciousness for about three days, Evelyn received a letter and immediately rose from her bed.

    "What is it, Lady Evelyn? Do you need anything?" She asked as she immediately saw the change in her Lady''s expression.

    "Prepare the carriage, I need to go back to my ce." Evelyn said as she stood in front of her mirror.

    "Yes, Lady Evelyn." She quickly left the room,

    Evelyn went inside her dressing room and when she left the room what weed her was Cabel standing beside the door.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Since when did youe?"

    "Not long ago I knocked but no one answered. I got worried so I opened the door I''m sorry..."

    Evelyn smiled when she saw how worried and sincere Cabel was when he was apologizing.

    "It''s fine, you did it because you''re just worried but don''t do that again you''re a Duke you don''t want rumors flying around that you barge into a maiden''s room."

    Cabel smiled as he stride towards Evelyn''s direction.

    "Yes I''ll keep that in mind but you didn''t answer me. Are you going somewhere, Eve?"

    "I need to go and see Elise."

    Cabel immediately crumpled his brows when he heard the reason for Evelyn''s sudden outing.

    "Why?"

    Evelyn ignored him and was about to leave the door and pass by Cabel when a hand held her.

    "What?"

    "You really"

    "What?"

    A sigh escaped Cabel''s lips before he answered her.

    "I''lle with you"

    Evelyn smiled and Cabel escorted her towards the carriage where the two left for Prisci street where Elise was secretly imprisoned.

    ***

    In the underground prison at her mansion in Prisci street, Evelyn immediately left for the basement where the entrance to the dungeon was located, along with Cabel as a witness for the initial investigation.

    The underground cell was guarded with the Light Legion as a precaution and some of the Shadow Knights of Cabel was also there to have a twenty-four hour shift in case that something like ambush happened.

    As Elise heard steps that were slowlying near her ce, Elise abruptly woke up as if she was waiting for visitors to pay her a visit.

    "Where is she?"

    "She''s inside the cell..."

    "There''s no problem, right?"

    "There''s none, her powers were sealed so there''s nothing that she could do...she only sleeps."

    "...hmmm."

    Cabel and the positioned guards stationed at the cell made Elise recall that she was captive and was now rotting in some underground prison.

    "Ha!" Elise gave a mockingugh when she recognized the voice.

    The moldy, musty, and rustic cell that was usually enveloped in darkness could only lighten up when the re that came from the torch that was hanging against the unfinished wall touched the space that Elise was in. She expected that she would get visitors soon but unexpectedlyughed at her situation when she learned who first arrived to look at her misery.

    "What are you doing here?!" Elise could not help but grit her teeth andsh out at the person who appeared in the dark.

    "You''re awake?"

    Slowly raising herself from the cold ground, Elise sluggishly blinked her heavy lids as her ocean eyes peeks and saw a hazy silhouette to her vision.

    Evelyn saw the kind of situation that Elise was in and thought to herself that...''If I didn''t recover my memory, I would be the one in the prison with the look of hatred and madness.''

    Elise was covered in dirt from head to toe. The once silky pink hair became tangled with grease, there was also a cut in her lips as if water had never touched her lips even once. The bruise on her wrist and ankle and some other parts of her body was an apparent result from her struggling to release herself from the chains. The once polished nails of hers also became cracked with hints of blood as scratched the floor with her hands.

    ''If Elise just stayed put and let fate do its work then maybe she will be crowned as the future Queen of this kingdom like how the original story ended. If she didn''t selfishly do all those things then maybe she would not have ended up in this situation'' Evelyn thought to herself.

    As Evelyn learned that Edickart''s letter arrived with a royal seal stamp on it, she knew that she could not dy the hand-over of Elise to the royal guards. So, she decided to immediately get back to her mansion and asked questions that have been bugging her ever since the Temple incident.

    Evelyn remembered how Elise blurted the word "heroine" from her mouth

    [... Whatever happens I''m the heroine of this world and whatever I do no one will win against me! But you won''t understand this because you''re just an extra meant to make me shine!]

    Elise emphasized that everything will move ording to her actions and she looks like she was convinced at the thought as she would be victorious.

    Elise was so certain at that time that Evelyn came with the possibility that she was also like her. That is why Evelyn would like to know why she would conspire with Ishid and go down the road of ruin.

    ''But is there really a need to ask? Would everything change once I learned the truth?'' Evelyn pondered.

    She knew that whatever things she learned that may connect to her old world, there was no certainty that she could go back.

    ''And besides Do I really need to go back? What would I do once I got back?'' Evelyn asked herself but then got cut-off when Cabel called her.

    "Eve, are you alright?"

    Evelyn only nodded her head in response and looked at Elise again as she recalled that she didn''t have much time to question Elise.

    After the search in the Temple of Light, the royal knights of Edickart, confirmed that there was a practice of artificial ck mana in the underground of the temple.

    ''They said that the evidence was enough for all the higher ups in the Temple to be executed on the spot as well as some of the nobles that came to sponsor the experiment''

    The documents that they found along in the underground ground would give enough work for Edickart to do for a while once he sat on the throne.

    "Are you here tough at me? Go ahead and do it" Elise haughtily gave her remark which made Evelyne back from her thoughts.

    "I''m not here tough at you I''m just here to ask you a question."

    "And what''s the point of asking me when you already achieved what you want? What? If you''re here then it means that bastard Ishid didn''t seed in plucking that heart of yours I told him that it would be better to kill you right away when you were alone that night at the hunting festival..."

    ng! The cell shook and made a sound as Cabel closely held the iron bar when the words that he heard rang inside his head.

    With gritted teeth, Cabelshed out. "What did you say?! Should I kill you right now, so that dirty mouth of yours would not open again?!"

    Cabel was enraged as the words spoken by Elise reyed inside his head, he wanted to snap her thin neck right away when he remembered what they nned that day, if Evelyn didn''t execute her ns to escape he would really lose her to them.

    "Cabel stop." He reluctantly stopped himself when he heard Evelyn''s voice andposed himself again.

    And as if Elise didn''t got affected by his remarks, she casually watch Cabel and smirk.

    "You really are something, Lady Evelyn"

    ng the chain in Elise''s feet and hands moved and resounded in the small cell that she was in as she positioned her body to sit in the moldy ground and face the direction where Evelyn was, Elise''s piercing gaze focused on the shape that was at the other side of the iron bars.

    "How did you seduce those men that were supposed to be mine? How?! They''re supposed to shower me with everything! So why?!" Elise screamed while Evelyn just looked at her.

    "What do you mean shower you with everything?! Do you think someone will be interested in a woman whose heart is as dark and dirty as this cell?!" Cabel interrupted.

    "Shut up! You don''t know anything! I was supposed to be the main character! I was supposed to have a happy ending at the end of my story!!"

    Evelyn then began to understand and learned the truth, she was not the only one who knew about this world and how she was supposed to die. She doesn''t know how Elise knew but she''s sure that Elise knows the truth as she speaks of the title of the novel book where the supposed contents should have been followed by this world and how Elise was supposed to be the main character of the novel. So, she let Elise run her mouth.

    ng ng!

    Elise abruptly moved her feet and was about to approach the bars when she was held back by the chains that chained her feet and hands.

    "This is all your fault! This world was made for me! You''re supposed to die at the guillotine while all the men will bow down to me and give me everything that they had. I was supposed to have my happy ending in this world but why?! Why are you alive?! Because of you everything was a mess. Die! You should die!!!"

    ng! ng!!!

    "Die! Die, you bitch! You should die!"

    Elise was so mad that her face was so far-off from the angelic face that she was known for.

    "You will not get what you want from me hah! Just because I''m behind bars you think I will obey whatever you ask me? It''s not like I''m getting free even if I do that! Pweh!"

    Evelyn just watched how Elise hysterically screamed inside the cell before she opened her mouth.

    "You think that this world revolves around you? But what to do? This world was not the novel that you think... "

    Elise stopped resisting the chains and looked at Evelyn with pure shock in her face.

    "How how did you"

    "You''re not the only one who read romance novels"

    Evelyn stared straight at Elise''s eyes before she told Cabel to leave.

    As they climbed up the stairs Elise started tough and while they further walked to leave the prison cell the quieter it got until theughter of Elise was no longer heard.

    Inside the carriage, Cabel nced at Evelyn with a deep look of curiosity. However, Cabel knew that he already knew enough secret about Evelyn that he thought it would be better to askedter when her mood be better.

 Chapter 228: EXTRA CHAPTERS: 2

    Chapter 228: EXTRA CHAPTERS: 2

    Three years has passed since the terrorism attack happened in the center of the Capital of the Levingstone Kingdom. The residue of the said attack seems to have beenpletely forgotten by the peoples minds as the seasons change and they begin to get back on their feet.

    In the midst of this, Duke Keene decided to retire from governing the Emsworth Duchy and gave the position to his heir apparent, An.

    "I give my thanks to the nobles who attended the inauguration banquet for the newly appointed Duke of the Emsworth Duchy, my son, An."

    With his gant looks, the former Duke and the newly appointed An, stood side by side and received massive apuse and congrattions by the guests that attended the ceremony.

    Smiling at the side of the banquet hall, Evelyn watches her brother who has been greeting the guest and acquainting himself with the other heads of households that have prominently a good reputation and standing in the nobility.

    "He really looks like a proper adult now"

    Evelyn mumbles to herself as she gently shakes the white wine inside the champagne ss.

    "I guess he''s not the same brat An that I know. He''s matured now"

    After looking at him, she searches for her father as she didn''t see him after he gave his speech. Hence, Evelyn left the banquet hall to search where her father goes and also bid him goodbye.

    In her walks, her feet brought her to the garden where the tulips, roses and lilies stood against the translucent light that came from the full moon.

    As she stands in the middle of the bed of flowers, a familiar silhouettees to her vision. The former head of the Emsworth household stood there in her mother''s favorite gazebo and was gazing at the moon in the night sky.

    Evelyn seems to recall a distant memory where she also saw her father standing at the same spot with a sullen look where his usual fiery eyes were filled with longing, madness, guilt, and abandonment.

    However now, as she watched him, those negative emotions were all gone and it seemed longing and unconditional love was the only thing that had upied his eyes.

    "Father"

    Evelyn called him, as the three years passed in the blink of an eye, the situation in their family circumstances improved and now they are in a state where they couldfortably call each other as father and daughter. Although Evelyn didn''t live with them in the Emsworth Duchy, they now have a familiarity with each other.

    "Evelyn what are you doing here not associating yourself with the guest?"

    The Duke asked with a benign smile as he looked at his daughter who now resembles his deceased wife.

    "I wanted to take a break and I also wanted to talk to you" answered Evelyn as she approached where he was standing.

    "Is it because of ''that''?"

    "Yes, I''ll be leaving the capital after the ceremony and will go to the Sigrid Duchy."

    "I see"

    They stood side by side as they gaze at the moon.

    "Take care of yourself there"

    "I will."

    "... If that man does something against you, you can contact the Duchy and I''ll personally go there to beat him up."

    Evelyn chuckled at her father''s advice. Meanwhile, the former Duke faced his daughter and with sincerity told her his thoughts that he had been sealed.

    "Evelyn I know I''m barely a father to you and I know that this family never did something good to you. All the years that I bore hatred towards my own child that my wife painstakingly protected makes me feel so stupid"

    She watched her father as he poured all his regrets that had been eating his conscience.

    "That''s right! I could barely call you father but stillpared to what we had before this is something that we could call a progress between the three of us," Evelyn smiled towards her father as she saw his clouded orbs. "...for the past three years, I saw the efforts you and An put in for me to walk freely again in the noble society without the need to hide my identity and gain the Emsworth name again even though you don''t have the responsibility to do so as I''m the one who abandoned it first"

    "...from now on, you should pursue your happiness." Her father, Keene, told her.

    Evelyn turns her head and looks at the moon again.

    "Thank you, father."

    ***

    "Did you have a good talk?"

    Evelyn looked back as she stood at one of the balconies of their mansion and saw where the voice came from and the door opened and saw a shadow towering her.

    "I did I also bid them farewells."

    The cheerful chatter in the banquet hall was still going on. Evelyn leaned her back at the baluster while Cabel stepped forward and hugged her and gently kissed her forehead. The atmosphere surrounding the two was so tranquil that Evelyn feels so reassured whenever Cabel is by her side.

    "That''s good. You can finally see my estate."

    "Are you that d?" Evelyn replied as she giggled.

    "Of course! Do you know how excited I was to renovate the room that you''ll temporarily be staying in as my fiance? as well as "our" future room?

    "Our future room?"

    Evelyn pushed him softly and stared at Cabel questioningly.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "We''re sharing rooms?"

    "Of course!"

    Evelyn was quite shocked as sharing a room between spouses was not practiced in this conservative era. Normally, any husband and wife in the nobility have their separate rooms and would only share a room when it''s the day to consummate. Well, of course as someone who remembered her past life, she''s not opposed to it as it was the normal thing to do back in her old world.

    "Why? Do you think I would let you spend the nights alone when I could share it with you..."

    Cabel argued while Evelyn blushed.

    "You! You''re bing more brazen"

    "It''s because I''ve been holding myself back far longer than you could imagine."

    Cabel stare at the sunset eyes of Evelyn that shines brightly under the light of the full moon. As his face approached, Evelyn instinctively looked at his lips.

    As he caressed her smooth skin and gently ced his hand at the back of her nape and the other with her waist, Cabel approached her luscious lips that seemed to have been getting his attention since earlier.

    Their lips touched and as the noises inside continued and as the whisper of the wind that blew the tree leaves, the deeper the kiss between the two shared.

    "Hmm umm"

    After a while, Cabel broke the kiss and looked at Evelyn whose eyes became hazy with pleasure. He smirked as he saw it.

    "You''re so beautiful Eve my lovely future wife~"

    ***

    The servants at the Sigrid Estate had been moving since dawn and were waiting at the front door of their Duchess.

    "Aaahh!!!"

    The scream was so loud that even the maids that were waiting at the front door flinched as they heard the Duchess.

    And the Duke was moving back and forth with an anxious look that even his aide was getting distracted.

    "Your Excellency, you should calm down."

    "How am I supposed to calm down when my wife is screaming like that?!"

    Cabel''s aide and right hand man Lucas looked at his lord as someone who would never get this agitated even in the battlefield faced with his enemies and monsters.

    However, right now, the face that he was making was sure to make everyone remember how much he cherished his wife, Duchess Evelyn.

    "Madam! Push!"

    "Aahhh!"

    Cabel flinched as she heard his wife scream again.

    "Should I break down this door?!" Cabel mumbled.

    "Please, Your Excellency, don''t do that." Lucas said as he watched his Lord pace back and forth like it was the first time that he experienced such an event.

    "I can''t just stand here"

    While, Cabel was contemting if he needs to open the door and run to his wife to held her hand, a small tug of his pants made him stop staring at the door.

    "Daddy Is mommy hurt?"

    The crease in his forehead instantly ttened as he saw his daughter looking at him worriedly.

    "Oh my daughter, Callie What are you doing here? Are you worried about mommy?"

    His daughter, who is five years old, nodded and now clings to him as he picks her up. He saw his daughter who looks like thebination between Evelyn and him as Callie inherited her mother''s silver blue hair and her eyes that she got from him which is crimson red.

    "Is mommy gonna be okay?"

    As he looked at her daughter that worriedly asked with her baby fat cheeks. Cabel now needs to make sure that he reassures her.

    "Of course I''m sure mommy''s gonna be okay. She''s just doing her best to deliver your baby brother to us, that''s why we need to pray and make sure that mommy and your baby brother will be safe and sound."

    When Cabel was sure that his daughter was not worried anymore, the door swung open and the midwife asked for him.

    "Your Excellency congrattions! The Duchess delivered a healthy baby boy!"

    Cabel brought down Callie and urgently walked to the door and saw Evelyn who looked tired and full of sweat, smiling beside the new born baby.

    "Cabel looked at him..." Evelyn said with hearts in her eyes as she watched her newborn son cry.

    "My goodness, Eve! You''ve done well!" Cabel caressed her head and praised her for her strong will that for a second time she did such an excellent job delivering their child.

    "I''m sorry that I made you go through this again!" Cabel bit his lips as he looked at Evelyn.

    "Silly What are you talking about! We both wanted this don''t say sorry!" Evelyn giggled as she saw her husband with hazy eyes that the tears are threateningly at the edge that seems it would trickle down any moment.

    As if at perfect timing, Callie peek at the opened door.

    "Mommy?"

    "Callie my baby,e here."

    Callie with her still small strides went to her mother''s side while Cabel made sure not to let his daughter see his clouded eyes and rubbed it with his sleeves.

    Evelyn saw it andughed sweetly before she called her daughter, Callie.

    "Come here you should meet your baby brother."

    "Hello, baby brother"

    Cabel and Evelyn looked at each other before they said the name of the baby.

    "We''re going to call your baby brother, Noah" Evelyn said as she watched her family smile.

    Evelyn was genuinely happy as she saw her dream of having a familye true. She seeded in not having a bad ending.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!